Chapter 1: Presence Of Mind (Hitomi)
Chapter Text
Hitomi Shinso had a serious problem.
That might have come as a surprise to those who didn’t know her; from the outside, she was blessed. She was a member of UA’s 3-A heroics class, a scant year or so from realizing her dream of being a hero, even with a quirk that had been deemed “villainous” all her life. She was doing well in school-was being personally mentored by Midnight herself, even.
Perhaps it was in her love life causing drama, then? Well, not really; she was equally lucky there. For more than two years now, she’d been in a steady relationship with one of the rising stars of Japanese heroics, her classmate Izuku Midoriya. Their relationship was perfect; happy, communicative, and tooth-rottingly sweet, to the point where Mina Ashido had been heard loudly squealing about how adorable they were. Repeatedly.
That really only left her sex life, which was, well…Hitomi had always had an interesting relationship with her sexuality.
See, there was something about her, some combination of factors-her pale skin, the studs of her pierced eyebrow and nose ring, her purple hair that was shaved close to her scalp on one side of her head and left long and full on the other, her slender, long-legged build, and, to be frank, her mind-control quirk- that gave the unrelenting impression to those around her that Hitomi must be an absolute sexual deviant. The kind of woman into whips and chains and leather, into her partners calling her Mistress as she dominated them.
These people-which had, at points, included some of her own friends, even jokingly-eyed her relationship with Izuku with some amount of concern. “ Imagine what she does to him behind closed doors,” they would say. “I can’t believe a kind boy like that would fall into her clutches.”
To which Hitomi, if she had ever cared, would have laughed and felt guilty about it at the same time…because they were half right. Hitomi was a sexual deviant. Just not that kind.
Indeed, her and Izuku’s sex life was excellent, as evidenced by the fact that she was currently kneeling on the floor in front of his bed, eyes turned upwards in worship, completely naked except for a collar around her neck, with his long, hard cock resting on her face, her tongue flicking out to lick gently along its underside.
Izuku, with one hand rooted in Hitomi’s hair, wore a smile that was nothing like the bright, reassuring one he wore for heroics. This was a greedy, slightly cruel smile, the one that he wore as the man Hitomi had chosen as her Master.
“My, someone’s eager, little slut,” he cooed, making Hitomi’s breath hitch in her throat as he stroked her hair, then drifted down and grasped her by the chin. “Why don’t you tell me what you want?”
Hitomi whimpered, feeling her arousal drip between her legs, joining the small puddle that had already formed there. “Please, Master,” she whined, lips brushing against his shaft as she spoke. “Let this slave pleasure you with her mouth.”
Izuku’s grip on her head tightened. “Very well,” he said approvingly. “But only your mouth. If you move your hands at all, you will be punished.”
Hitomi nodded, even as the word punished made her thighs twitch with lust. Completely obedient, keeping her hands behind her back, she stretched her mouth open wide, running her tongue up Izuku’s cock until, finally, she wrapped her lips around his shaft and began to suck slowly and lovingly.
This was Hitomi’s biggest secret, the fact that made her want to laugh whenever someone joked that she was secretly a dominatrix, whether it was because of her quirk or because of her training with Midnight.
The simple truth was, she was into submission. Hardcore submission, complete surrender to anything her chosen dominant wanted to do to her. Call it what you will-a reaction to a quirk she still sometimes hated, a deep-seated psychological adaptation, just plain degeneracy-but Hitomi was who she was. She’d spent years learning the depths of her own depravity, researching and studying and learning all about what she liked. The good kind of research, too, the kind that emphasized consent and comfort levels and continual communication and safewords and all of that stuff. Given how easy it was for her quirk to override people’s free will normally, Hitomi was determined to be responsible about how she handled things like this-whether they involved her actual powers or not.
Izuku let out an approving groan as Hitomi went to work, making a gluck noise in the back of her throat as Izuku’s shaft pushed deeper. She bobbed her head, using all the skills she’d developed over years of dating Izuku to serve him, to please him. Between her thighs, her pussy throbbed, hot and needy and so wet she could feel juices dripping onto the floor.
Izuku’s grip on her hair kept her constantly moving, never letting her take a break as his shaft replaced her need for air, ramming itself down her throat, burying her nose in his pubes and holding her there. Only years of training to remove her gag reflex help Hitomi bear it-but bear it she did, and being made to deepthroat Izuku’s cock was so goddamn hot she didn’t even mind the way it was likely to ruin her dark purple lipstick.
Even after they’d started dating, Izuku had…taken a while to really get comfortable with his girlfriend’s sexual proclivities. Hitomi couldn’t blame him; the side of him she slowly managed to coax out in the safety and privacy of their bedroom was far from the smiling hero or the sweet, slightly dorky nerd other people knew him as. This side of him-the part Hitomi had helped him cultivate-was…darker. More domineering. More aggressive. Crueler, in some ways; he meted out punishments for Hitomi that the regular Izuku would have never managed to speak aloud. But he’d grown comfortable with himself over the years, and Hitomi thought he was stronger for it; by creating a safe space to let out this side of him, Izuku went back into the world more focused and effective at being a hero.
Also, he was a fantastic dom, and always left Hitomi feeling completely drained and, well, dominated. And yet, well…there was still something more she wanted. Something she’d fantasized about for as long as she’d known about her kinks. But she didn’t know how he would react.
At last, Izuku’s hands relented, and Hitomi gasped as she pulled back, his cock slipping from her mouth in a sloppy mess of spit and precum and smeared lipstick that dripped down her face. Her mascara was running too; her eyes had started to tear up from how long Izuku had held her down on his cock.
He wasn’t done yet, either. Firmly guiding her-not quite hauling or yanking, but with an overpowering strength that made it clear that he would if she tried to make things difficult-to stand up, Izuku leaned in close and growled, “Well done, slave. It seems you might actually be fit to be my pleasure toy, after all. But now you have to prove it with another one of your holes.”
Hitomi’s heart leapt in her chest. “P-prove it, Master?” she whimpered, acting dumb. Between her legs, her pussy was dripping even more.
Izuku grinned. Still holding her firmly by the head, his other hand roamed her body, exploring it as if for the first time, despite the fact that he knew every inch of her slender, small-breasted, narrow-hipped form by now after years of being together. He twisted one of Hitomi’s nipples, and she whimpered yet again. Chuckling, his fingers drifted lower, and found her snatch.
Running the pad of his index finger over her clit, earning a bucking jolt from Hitomi as pleasure shot through her-though, still aware of Izuku’s order, she kept her hands firmly behind her back, not daring to test his patience. Her legs scrabbled uselessly on the floor, trying and failing to keep him away from her most sensitive place.
“Isn’t it obvious, slave?” he asked her. “I’m going to fuck you. Are you going to let me in and take it the way a slave like you should, or are you going to disobey your Master?”
Hitomi shook her head frantically. “N-no, Master!” she said hurriedly. “Please, fuck me-I’ll do anything, anything that pleases you!”
Izuku grinned. “We’ll see,” he said ominously. “Now, get on the bed and spread yourself for me.”
He half-tossed her onto the soft bed, and Hitomi yelped as her body struck the mattress. She hurried to obey, getting onto all fours and spreading her legs wide, revealing her sopping pussy to her Master. She always kept it just the way Izuku liked it-bare and clean, easily accessible to his cock, his tongue, and his fingers.
Her diligence was rewarded a moment later, when she felt the head of Izuku’s shaft push against her entrance. She whimpered-and then made another, louder noise as Izuku’s hand wrapped around her neck, hauling her up off of her hands and pulling her upper body flush with his chest even as he rammed his hips forward and buried his cock inside her.
Hitomi moaned shamelessly as Izuku began fucking her with no preamble, and practically no concern for her own pleasure; he knew damn well that that was actually the best way to get her off, rapidly and repeatedly. She moaned louder as he picked up the pace, laying a swat across her pert ass with the hand not currently wrapped around her throat. This time, he forced her to turn her head, and mashed his lips against hers in a kiss that rapidly became Hitomi’s whole world.
Nothing else mattered, as far as she was concerned. She was kissing Izuku, his dick was buried deep inside her, and she was bent over his bed, body curved nearly into an arc as every muscle in her body shook under the unrelenting force of his cock slamming into her pussy.
At last, it started to become too much. The spring in her belly tightened rapidly; Hitomi yowled as she felt her climax approaching. “Master, I’m gonna cum!” she panted.
Izuku tutted, though it was strained; he was clearly getting close, too. “Careful, slave,” he warned her, grip on her neck tightening further. “Remember the rule? If you cum before your Master does, you don’t get your reward.”
Hitomi gasped. She needed that reward. Needed it so badly it hurt. But being fucked from behind felt so good, and Izuku’s cock was so deep and in just the right spot, and she could feel it hammering directly into her weakest points…
Izuku growled again, and let Hitomi collapse to the bed, no longer holding her up; instead, he followed her down as she buried her face into the comforters, trying desperately to muffle her own ecstatic shrieks. He plowed her into the mattress, pounding down into her squelching, quivering cunt as his lips moved against her ear.
“Beg me for it,” he demanded. “You’ve almost earned your reward, slave. Beg to be given the honor of my cum like the whore you are.”
Even if Hitomi hadn’t surrendered her dignity to Izuku long ago, those words would have done it. She raised her head from the mattress and howled, “Please, Master, cum inside me! Pump me full of your hot, sticky cum! Fill me uppppp!”
At last, it was too much. Izuku grunted as he hit his climax, followed by Hitomi’s cry a second later as she felt the first spurt of her reward-a hot, thick creampie from her Master. Her pussy clamped down on him, milking out the second, and third, and fourth spurts, determined to be filled with as much cum as possible before her Master finally decided she’d had enough.
Once he finally did, Hitomi slumped down, so completely fulfilled that she almost didn’t notice Izuku doing the same next to her, or his strong, scarred fingers undoing the collar around her neck.
As the post-coital bliss faded and Hitomi snuggled up into the arms of her strong, loving boyfriend, she heard him ask, “You alright, Hitomi?”
She chuckled. “Mmm,” she agreed, smiling and keeping her eyes closed. “I like it when I get a reward.”
Izuku’s laugh made Hitomi sigh as it rumbled in his chest. “You deserved it,” he replied. They were both firmly out of the mindsets they got into during sex; they were back to the loving, affectionate couple that had been the scourge of their single friends for several years due to how fucking adorable they were. “I always worry that I’m putting it on a little strong with that, y’know?”
Hitomi shook her head. “It was perfect,” she assured him, shifting in his arms to look up at her literal Hercules of a boyfriend. Seriously, she still had no idea how the fuck she’d managed to snag him. He was literally perfect, chosen by All Might Himself as his successor, and she was, well…Hitomi. The skinny, weird girl with the freaky quirk. There were hotter, curvier, better girls all around them at UA, to say nothing of the attention he’d probably be getting once they actually went pro! Sure, Hitomi was willing to bet she knew more about freaky sex than any of those girls, but Izuku hadn’t even known he was into that until after the two of them had fallen in love. Some days, she wondered…
Hitomi mentally slapped herself. She needed to focus, damnit. She’d been about to try and work up the courage to try and tell Izuku the one thing she’d hidden from him all these years-the one kink even she was too ashamed to admit to.
Izuku looked at her with concern. “Is everything alright, Hitomi?” he asked.
Hitomi opened her mouth-then hesitated. “I…I don’t know,” she admitted. “It’s just-there’s something I wanted to ask you about, I guess?”
Izuku smiled softly. “I’m all ears,” he assured her. God, he was unfairly good at this.
Hitomi hesitated again, trying to figure out how to put what she wanted into words.
That was hard. Very hard. To say Hitomi had baggage about her quirk was a massive understatement. To say that baggage extended to her sexuality was to downplay just how fucking tangled it really was.
Simply put: Hitomi had always been basically-suspected of using her quirk to make people have sex with her. Nevermind the fact that she’d been a virgin all the way up until dating Izuku-she had a mind control quirk, and that was enough. Combine that with the whole “I bet she’s a dominatrix” thing, and…yeah, Hitomi did not appreciate the implication that people thought she would ever commit what was quite blatantly rape.
Except, well…having power like that was terrifying for people, she knew that. Hell, it scared her plenty too, which was why she never really resented people for being careful around her. She probably wouldn’t have trusted someone with her power either.
And also, deep down, underneath layers and layers of other issues…Hitomi did have a sexual fantasy about using her quirk on people.
Not a partner, though. Not even a boy. No, it was somehow more fucked up than that, because it tied directly into how much she loved being Izuku’s “slave.”
“Have you…ever considered…” she began, nearly faltering. “Uh…y’know…bringing another woman into our bed?”
Izuku looked at her as if Hitomi had just revealed that she was secretly a lizard. “Huh?” he asked, uncomprehending.
Hitomi waited a second, knowing that, despite all the confidence he’d gained, Izuku was still susceptible to going into shock whenever he was reminded just how kinky she was. He’d regain enough presence of mind to actually process her request, and then they could talk about it. Maybe he’d say no, maybe he wouldn’t-this was how they negotiated every new kink Hitomi asked to bring into their bed.
Eventually, Hitomi’s prediction was proved true. Izuku took a deep breath, and focused back in on her with eyes that pierced right through her.
“Hitomi,” he asked, one eyebrow raised, “is this somehow connected to the slave thing?”
Hitomi nodded slowly. She knew she couldn’t deny it. On top of every other kink she had, she also had the ever-so-slightest shade of a cuckquean kink. Hitomi really got off on the idea of, well…bringing her Master new slaves, to put it bluntly.
She wanted to watch as Izuku trained other women the way she’d been trained, made them submit the way she submitted. She could show them what it was like…help them learn the pleasure of being Izuku’s toy. Maybe Izuku would even allow her to…to taste them…or order them to pleasure each other…warm themselves up for him…
She realized she’d been speaking aloud when Izuku surged up to her and pressed a kiss to her lips. She went stiff in his arms…then moaned as his free hand slipped down to squeeze her breast.
When Izuku pulled back, Hitomi could clearly see how much he liked that idea. “You are one kinky girl, you know that, right?” he breathed.
Hitomi chuckled. “And you love it,” she shot back.
Izuku’s smile faded a little. “Well, yeah,” he agreed, “But still…I feel like I should be the voice of reason on this one, y’know? Even if we were both okay with it…I don’t really want to find some stranger, and I doubt any of our friends would be that interested.”
Hitomi wasn’t so sure about that. Izuku had an… effect on women. Shoko Todoroki had been eyeing him ever since first year, as had Ochako. And then there was Izuku’s “childhood friend,” Katsumi Bakugo, who Hitomi had half-expected to literally kill her for getting her hands on Izuku first.
But…well, Izuku did have a point about how willing those women would be to fulfill Hitomi’s specific kinks. And that was the problem…because she had the perfect quirk to make that not matter…. and using that quirk was a fundamental part of the fantasy she wanted to indulge…and all she’d have to do was surrender every moral she had and be a literal fucking monster.
Izuku saw the look on her face, and instantly knew what she was thinking. Hitomi had long since shared her insecurities and hangups with him-he was a fantastic listener, and he was good at navigating the line between reassuring Hitomi and holding her accountable-though she usually held herself accountable more than anyone else needed to.
“Hitomi?” he asked softly. “There’s another part to this fantasy of yours, isn’t there?”
Hitomi sighed. “Yeah,” she confirmed. She told him. Told him how badly she wanted to use her quirk to bring him a woman to fuck.
When she was done, Izuku put an arm around her. “That’s… intense, Hitomi,” he managed after a moment.
Hitomi nodded. “I know,” she said, half-expecting her voice to fail. “I just-”
“Tell you what, Hitomi,” Izuku said, in the voice he used when he figured out a way to redirect her fear in a productive direction. “Why don’t you ask someone about this? Someone you suspect might be interested. I know you probably have a list somewhere.”
Hitomi’s mouth went dry. Leaving aside the fact that Izuku knew her uncomfortably well sometimes, because she did in fact have a list…that had to just be a pipe dream, right? Surely she couldn’t somehow find women who wanted to be brainwashed and then have sex with her and Izuku.
And yet…Hitomi was very well in-tune with her kinky side. She knew what she needed, and the idea had been constantly gnawing at her for so long, tantalizing her, that she didn’t think she could ever really let it go. And now that it was out of her mouth and in Izuku’s head, she couldn’t take it back. It was either forget this conversation ever happened, or do something a little bit wild.
She was good at doing shit that was a little bit wild. “Yeah,” she admitted. “I…can think of someone who I can talk to, at least.”
As Izuku smiled, Hitomi was already mentally steeling herself for the trial ahead. She needed help. She needed to-fuck, the words were sticking in her craw-go talk to Mina Ashido.
Chapter 2: Acid Trip (Mina)
Notes:
Decided to upload this chapter quickly after the first one, since chapter 1 is really just a prologue and I wanted to give a better picture of what a given chapter of this fic will look like. Also, Mina is a lot of fun to write and I really want to share some of her dialogue here.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Less than an hour later, Hitomi knocked on the door to Mina’s room, part of her wondering if she was making a colossal mistake.
To be sure, Hitomi actually considered Mina to be a good friend. Well, she considered pretty much all her classmates to be good friends after three years of training and fighting together-even the ones who were really hard to be friends with, like Katsumi Bakugo and Shoko Todoroki. But Mina was a little bit different.
For one thing, Mina was the self-appointed “romance expert” of the class, which was extremely ironic, considering that Izuku and Hitomi were about the only members of the class who were actually in a relationship at all. As a result, Mina seemed to see Hitomi as alternately her pet project and love guru of some sort-which Hitomi, honestly, found to be a significant improvement over being treated like some sort of contagious disease like she had over most of her school career. Add in the fact that Mina was funny, outspoken, and had literally zero filter, and talking with her was always an experience.
At last, the door creaked open. “Hitomi?” Mina asked. “What’s up?”
Hitomi hesitated. “Can we talk, Mina?” she replied. “It’s…kinda important.”
Mina frowned-but she wasn’t the type to leave a girl in the cold. She stepped back from the door, inviting Hitomi inside. Once she’d entered, Mina closed the door again, and flopped back on her bed, a grin already forming on her face.
“Alrighty, girl, spill already,” she demanded. “What’s buggin’ ya? Trouble in paradise?”
Hitomi blinked in confusion. “Trouble in…what?” she repeated. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”
Mina rolled her eyes. “It means that when the girl in the sappiest, most adorable relationship in UA shows up at my door looking like a kicked puppy, I assume that it’s probably relationship drama,” she said. “In which case, hey, you’ve come to the right place!”
Hitomi blinked again. “How the fuck did you-“ she began, only to sigh. With Mina, some questions were better left unasked.
“Nevermind that!” Mina replied with a wave of her hand. “Now…let me guess what’s troublin’ ya! Izuku finally got his act together and proposed but you don’t feel ready to commit!”
Hitomi spluttered. “No!” she said. “God, don’t give him any fucking ideas, please-“
She shouldn’t have worried; Mina was already moving on to her next theory. “You’re pregnant!” she guessed.
Hitomi choked on her own spit. “No,” she managed to say between frantic bouts of coughing.
Mina looked almost disappointed at that. “Hmm…” she said, stroking her chin thoughtfully. “Your sex life is getting too vanilla and you’re looking for ways to spice it up!”
That proved to be the straw that broke the camel’s back for Hitomi, because describing her and Izuku’s sex life as vanilla was so hilariously off the mark she could only laugh. That was exactly what she did, bursting out into uncontrollable giggling that left Mina staring at her with concern in her eyes.
“God no,” Hitomi laughed. “I mean, yeah, I guess my question is about a sex thing, but no, our bedroom is far from too vanilla, trust me.”
Mina frowned. “Wait a minute,” she said, holding up a hand. “Don’t tell me you’re actually a dominatrix. If you are, I owe Tooru a thousand yen.”
Hitomi…literally had no fucking clue how to respond to that, so she simply said, “What?”
Mina grinned sheepishly. “Okay, so maybe there’s kinda a betting pool going?” she admitted. “In my defense, you know you give off “I’m going to flatten your dick and make you call me Mistress” vibes, right?”
Hitomi had…well, she had known that, because people had been making that assumption ever since she got her eyebrow and nose pierced, but a fucking betting pool? Seriously?
Her eyes suddenly narrowed in suspicion. “Who exactly is in this betting pool?” she demanded.
Mina’s answering smile was weak. “Oh, uh…not too many people. Just the girls in our class, really,” she admitted.
Hitomi’s eyes narrowed. “Wait, all of them?” she asked.
Mina looked like she was fully aware that she was digging herself a deeper hole here, but she just sighed and said, “Yeah, pretty much? I had to explain what a dominatrix was to Todoroki first, and that was a fucking mess, and when I asked Bakugo she tried to kill me, but other than that…I believe there’s currently two to one odds that Izuku calls you “Mommy?”
It was too much for Hitomi. That thought was so ludicrous, so against everything she’d cultivated with Izuku, that she burst out laughing all over again. She literally doubled over, wiping away tears as Mina looked at her with increasing confusion.
“Girl,” Hitomi managed to gasp as she got herself under control, “He does not call me that. You have no idea the shit we get up to…but let’s just say that, no, I’m very much not a dominatrix.”
Mina didn’t look convinced, but decided to move on. “So, you’re looking for sex advice then?” she asked.
“Sorta, yeah,” Hitomi said, taking a deep breath and focusing once more. “So, uh…you know about my quirk, right?”
Mina nodded slowly. To her credit-to the whole class’s credit, really-Hitomi had never experienced anything like the sort of mistrust and borderline-discrimination she had been so used to before joining UA’s heroics program. To be sure, some people had been unnerved by the thought of her quirk-especially when she used it on them during training-but compared to all the more conventional ways other people’s quirks could fuck you up here, having your brain hijacked was honestly kinda par for the course.
“Ah, you wanna try and incorporate it into the bedroom somehow?” Mina guessed, though there was a hint of red on her cheeks as she spoke that confused Hitomi. “That’s a pretty common thing, actually. Hell, there’s a reason why all my toys have to be pretty acid-resistant, just in case. I’m not really sure why you came to me, though. If you want to brainwash Izuku, I’m sure he’d be alright with it-“
Hitomi felt like her brain was buzzing with half a dozen different thoughts, and tried to force herself to focus. “Uh…no,” she managed to say. “That’s not what I mean. Also… what kind of toys?”
Mina raised an eyebrow. “Let’s just say that there’s a reason I always grab my packages before anyone else can see them,” she replied. “Don’t want anyone recognizing, uh, a certain company’s logo. But anyway, if you’re not talking about Izuku, then what are you…wait a second.”
Mina’s eyes went wide as she put the pieces together. Despite appearances, she wasn’t dumb-and there was no way she could miss the implication of Hitomi averting her eyes, blushing fiercely.
Mina took a deep breath. “Wait,” she said slowly. “Are you implying that you…want to brainwash other women and make them have sex with your boyfriend? Like some sort of…I don’t know, harem recruiter or some shit?”
Hitomi’s silence said everything it needed to. This was so not how she had seen her day going. She braced for Mina’s reaction, hoping that it wouldn’t be too bad.
Mina’s eyes seemed to be a million miles away. “Holy shit,” she whispered. It looked almost as if she was rubbing her thighs together.
Her face bright red, Hitomi finally worked up the courage to speak. “I know it’s really fucked-up,” she admitted, “But-“
“Actually, I think it sounds hot as fuck,” Mina interrupted, turning to look her in the eye.
Hitomi’s brain shut down. Nope. Did not compute. Mina Ashido did not just demonstrate interest in erotic hypnosis. Not happening.
“What?“ she heard herself stammer.
Mina was definitely blushing now. “You heard me,” she said, fidgeting as she sat on her bed. “I’m, uh, kinda into that, actually. Being hypnotized? Having to watch somebody fuck my body and order me around? Yes please.”
Holy shit. Hitomi couldn’t believe it. One of her best friends-a girl who, frankly, was smoking hot- and she was somehow actually already into the specific kink Hitomi had? She was very worried about asking…but she hadn’t worked her way into UA by not taking advantage of golden opportunities when they presented themselves. Working up her courage, she said, “I, uh…suppose it’d be too much to hope for that you’d be…”
Mina didn’t even let her finish. “You’re about to ask me to let you brainwash me into fucking your boyfriend, aren’t you?” she asked dryly.
Hitomi’s courage failed her immediately. She sat there in silence, barely even able to nod.
And then Mina, impossibly, grinned. “Welp, that’s all I had to hear,” she declared. “I’m in.”
Hitomi blinked. Then blinked again. Then briefly considered pinching herself. Nope. This wasn’t a dream.
“Uh…you know that this is some serious stuff, right?” she told Mina. “Like, my quirk gives me complete control over you. You wouldn’t be able to consent to anything once you’re under.”
Mina shrugged. “Yeah, sure,” she conceded, “but first off, I do trust you, Hitomi. We can absolutely talk beforehand about what I’m okay with, what not to do, all that stuff, just so we’re both comfortable, y’know? Second, if you’re concerned about making sure I know what I’m asking…I do. Hypnosis shit is, uh…one of my big kinks. I’ll admit, when I first learned about your quirk, I…kinda got a bit horny? It’s literally right up my alley, if you get my drift.”
Hitomi was…going to need to process that later. Probably. For now, though, she tried desperately to keep up with the abruptly shifting conversation. “And you’re…okay with having sex with Izuku, too?” she asked.
Mina fixed Hitomi with a capital-L Look. “First off, I have literally never hidden how bisexual I am,” she pointed out. “Second off, you do know how fucking hot your boyfriend is, right? As in, on every single list of the Hottest Rising Heroes hot? As in, an appreciable fraction of the young female population of Japan probably wants to fuck him hot? And you, the one woman in the world he fucks regularly, want me to fuck him? Even if it didn’t play into literally every fantasy I’ve ever had, I might just say yes anyway!”
Hitomi did know that. She was very, very aware that Izuku Midoriya was already something of a celebrity-and that he was really, really fucking hot. It was a source of incredible pride-and sometimes disbelief-for her to have bagged such a fantastic man. She’d never really been jealous of the attention, though-maybe because she also got off on the idea of other women lusting after her man, because, y’know, she was a freak.
“Good point,” she conceded, “but I just-”
Mina chuckled, and wrapped her arm around Hitomi’s shoulders. “Tell you what,” she said. “It takes three to tango, so why don’t we actually go ask Izuku about this first? I assume that he probably hasn’t given a definitive yes on this yet, so we should, y’know, make sure he’s cool with it before deciding anything else. And hey, maybe he vetoes it entirely, who knows?”
That was…a good point, Hitomi knew. Of course, she doubted he’d say no…but she knew the rules of kink well, and intended to follow them. You didn’t assume things, didn’t leave things up to your doubts or suspicions. You talked things out, made your limits and your desires clear, and communicated clearly. So…she’d ask Izuku what he wanted, and ask for a straight answer back. Then they’d go from there.
“Okay,” she agreed.
She went to rise, when Mina spoke again. “Hang on, one other thing,” she said, leaning towards Hitomi conspiratorially. “I’ve got an idea for how we could have some fun, first.”
In low, hushed whispers, she explained her idea to Hitomi. Hitomi grinned.
“I’m in,” she agreed. With that, she and Mina rose, and headed for the door.
Time to give Izuku one hell of a surprise.
When Hitomi returned to the room, she found Izuku sitting at the desk in the corner, working on some homework assignment that she was about to do everything in her power to make sure he forgot immediately.
She leaned against the doorframe, smirking at Izuku as he finally registered her presence.
“Hey, babe,” she said, barely even bothering to conceal how smug she was. “Remember that talk we had earlier?”
Izuku blinked, already a little bit concerned. “Yeah?” he said hesitantly.
Hitomi’s grin grew wider. “You said that if I could find a girl willing to take part in that little fantasy of mine, you’d be down to talk more about it, right?”
Izuku nodded slowly. “Hitomi?” he asked, starting to put the pieces together. “What did you-”
Not even bothering to let him finish, Hitomi stepped into the room, and the sight of what followed her in made Izuku stop mid-sentence.
Wearing a loose purple tank top and short denim shorts that did absolutely nothing to hide her magnificent ass, Mina Ashido entered Hitomi and Izuku’s room and came to an abrupt stop once the door had closed behind her. She stood rigidly, barely moving, with her mouth hanging slack and open and her eyes bearing the textbook blank, empty look of someone under the effect of Hitomi’s Brainwashing quirk.
Izuku could only stare. “Hitomi?” he asked dumbly.
Hitomi just smirked harder. “Tell him why you’re here, Mina,” she ordered.
In a dull, lifeless tone, Mina spoke. “To serve my Master,” she droned. “To obey.”
Hitomi’s expression shifted in an instant. There was still pride in it, but there was the familiar sight of total submission, too. It was the look of a slave hoping for her master’s praise. “Do you like her, Master?” she said in her simpering voice that never failed to get a rise out of Izuku. “I worked really hard to make sure she was ready for you…”
Izuku’s heart was most definitely in his throat-and his pants were sporting quite the bulge. A devoted boyfriend he certainly was, but he was definitely not blind. Mina was gorgeous, her body divine, toned and powerful, with the grace of a dancer and amazing curves; she was the kind of girl that any guy would be profoundly lucky to have sex with. And here she was, with his girlfriend all but begging him to do just that.
Izuku took a moment to gather himself, trying not to drool like an idiot. “I-” he began, only to be interrupted by a whoop from the suddenly very much not brainwashed Mina.
“Ha!” she cheered, having instantly shed her ridiculously good imitation of the effects of Hitomi’s quirk. “Bet I gotcha good, huh?”
Izuku startled, nearly toppling backwards from the abrupt burst of excited energy from Mina. Only luck let him keep his balance. “What the-” he exclaimed as the room filled with Hitomi’s melodic laughter, joined a second later by Mina’s.
“God, you should see your face!” Hitomi laughed. “Sorry, babe, but I had to take the opportunity.”
Izuku sat back on the bed, not trusting his legs at that moment. “Fucking hell,” he groaned. “Was that all just a prank, then?”
Hitomi and Mina shared a glance. “Well…no, actually,” Mina admitted, looking a little sheepish.
It was a good thing Izuku was sitting down already, or he really would have fallen over in shock at that. “You’re serious,” he said slowly, looking at his girlfriend.
Hitomi nodded. “Yeah,” she breathed, not quite looking like she believed it either. “We talked about it for a bit, and it turns out, well…”
“I’m very into the idea of being your brainwashed plaything,” Mina finished, developing a slightly misty look in her eyes. “Really, really into it, actually. Mmmmm…”
She shimmied a little, and Hitomi tapped her on the shoulder to keep her focused. “Hey, keep your panties dry for a minute, Mina,” she said. Turning to Izuku, she confirmed, “So…yeah. Mina and I came up with some ideas, if you can’t tell.”
Izuku nodded slowly. “Okay,” he said. “And…now what?”
Hitomi glanced back at Mina, who shrugged as if to say, “Don’t look at me.” Then, she sighed. “Well,” she decided, “As hot as this is, I don’t think we should just…rush in, y’know? I want to actually be responsible about this, which means talking through it beforehand and making sure we’re all actually on the same page.”
Izuku found himself nodding along, and even Mina seemed to agree, though she gave an exaggerated pout. Izuku, though, knew this well; it was how he and Hitomi had slowly expanded their comfort zones together, how they had explored their kinks in mutual agreement and enjoyment, always making sure that they were both okay with taking the next step before they actually took it. That had saved them from some awkward situations before; it was probably good to just treat this as the next step for them, however bringing another woman into their bed-in what Izuku already suspected would be a long-term arrangement-might work out for them in the long run.
“Okay,” he agreed. “Let’s talk.”
Hitomi beamed at him, then turned to Mina. “Alright, since you’re the guest here, why don’t we start with you? Any red lines you don’t want us to cross? Any big turn-offs we should know about?”
Mina frowned as she thought for a moment. “Not that many, I’d say,” she decided eventually. “I’m…not really into pain, or being hurt in general. A bit of roughness, sure-but that’s kinda it. Nothing too extreme other than that, either-piss, shit, that sorta stuff, all no.”
“Got it. Can we grab your horns?” Hitomi asked.
Mina blinked, seemingly not expecting that question. “Huh?” she said, before gathering herself and smirking. “Ohhh. Let me guess. You think I come with handlebars?”
Hitomi faltered. “Oh, uh, sorry,” she began. “I just figured I’d ask-”
Mina snickered, having evidently decided that Hitomi had suffered enough. “Go for it, girl,” she said agreeably. “The idea of having my horns manhandled is a very nice thought. Just be careful, alright? They’re actually pretty sensitive.”
Hitomi nodded-until a thought struck her. “How sensitive?” she asked curiously. Beside her, Izuku looked just as intrigued.
In response, Mina just grinned. “Let’s just say this,” she replied. “Remember back in first year when Nejire kept rubbing them?”
Izuku and Hitomi nodded.
“Yeah, well, I was having to work really hard not to moan,” Mina finished, her eyes looking a little distant. “Turns out my horns are erogenous zones. I mean, who knew?”
Izuku grinned, and Hitomi replied, “Oh, I think we can use that. Anyway, any holes off limits?”
Mina shook her head. “Pussy, mouth, whatever, I’m game,” she said confidently. “Actually, consider my asshole not just not off-limits, promise me you will fuck it. I, uh, really like that.”
That made Hitomi pause for a moment. She’d done anal herself, plenty of times-but for her, frankly, the pleasure of it came more from knowing that she had surrendered all her holes to Izuku for him to use however he wanted, that no part of her was reserved, than from the actual penetration. She liked anal just fine, but Mina sounded more into it than she was. Which…well, Hitomi would be lying if she said she didn’t want to see what Izuku could do to that pink bubble butt.
“Got it. Anything else you really want us to do?” Hitomi prompted.
Mina fidgeted for a moment. “Uh…honestly, I think being in a trance and completely helpless to do anything but obey while you put me through my paces will be more than enough to get me off,” she admitted. “But…if you want to go further than that, Hitomi…do you know what happens if, while I’m under, you order me to cum?”
Hitomi’s eyes widened-then filled with lust. “I never even fucking thought of that…but I would love to find out,” she said with relish. “Also, I had another idea-all those toys you have, you want us to use some of them on you?”
Mina shuddered just from the thought. “Oh, yes please,” she murmured. “If you do, that big long purple tentacle-looking one with the bumps in it is my favorite.”
Izuku nodded, forcing himself to stop thinking about what Mina had just said long enough to do the responsible part first. “We can do that,” he assured Mina, earning a bright snicker from her.
“Ooh, I bet you can,” she said approvingly. “I bet I’ll have a new favorite after all of this, in fact.”
Hitomi coughed, getting them back on track. “Okay,” she said. “Izuku and I already basically know each other’s limits-so I just want to say one other thing, so that we’re all on the same page.”
Hitomi took a deep breath; she suddenly looked a lot less sure of herself. She looked them both in the eyes.
“Mina,” she said pointedly, “I want you to tell me straight-up. You’re really okay with me using my quirk on you like this?”
Mina raised an eyebrow. “Uh, hello?” she replied, waving a hand. “Absolute sexual degenerate over here? The thought of you forcing me to obey you and Izuku’s every command is… uuunnnnfff.”
Even as Mina bit her lip at the thought, Hitomi shook her head frantically. “But that’s the problem,” she snapped, her anxieties clearly flaring up. “I don’t want to force you. Not really. We can pretend, sure-but I need to know it’s pretend, Mina. I don’t want there to be any chance we misunderstand each other, y’know?”
Mina’s eyes widened fractionally. “Oh,” she said, before brightening again. “In that case, yeah, absolutely. Hitomi, you have my enthusiastic permission to use your quirk to brainwash me into having sex with you and your boyfriend.”
Hitomi nodded slowly, but she still didn’t look convinced. “Even if something goes wrong?” she prompted.
Mina met her eyes. “Will something go wrong?” she countered. “I’ve been under your quirk before in training, Hitomi. I know how it works. I’ll still be in there-I may not be able to break out of it on a whim like your prime slab of beef over here, but I trust you.”
Hitomi still looked unsure-so Izuku, deciding to ignore the “beef” comment, spoke up. “Is it possible for you to somehow… weaken the brainwashing a little, Hitomi?” he asked. “Make it so Mina still has to obey, sure, but if you or I give her an order that she doesn’t want to follow, she can break out of the control and tell us? Obviously a normal safeword doesn’t work here, but that could work like one.”
Hitomi thought for a moment. “I…think so,” she said. “Yeah, that would work. That okay with you, Mina?”
Mina nodded eagerly. “Sounds amazing,” she agreed. “Now…when are we starting?”
Hitomi and Izuku exchanged a glance. “Uh…” Hitomi said. “I…had kinda thought we should maybe sleep on it first?”
Mina snorted. “Oh no you don’t,” she said, standing up. “You don’t get to get me all worked up and then send me back, Hitomi. I wanna fuck.”
Hitomi hesitated. “I…” she began, only for Mina to step closer and put a hand on her shoulder.
“Look,” she said, more softly than Hitomi had expected. “I really appreciate how determined you are to make sure we’re all comfortable, y’know. But we’ve all established that we are comfortable with this, that we do want to do it. And frankly, if I go back to my room right now I’m just going to rub myself stupid thinking about this anyway, so…let’s do it, yeah?”
Hitomi took a second to gather herself. “I…this is moving kinda fast…” she said. “But…it does seem a little mean to get you so worked up and then not give you any relief.”
Mina raised an eyebrow. “Now, I’m not saying I’m not into that,” she said teasingly, “but yeah, I really need to get laid right now. So, how about this? I go get those toys you wanted to use on me from my room, and you and your boyfriend talk it over. Then when I get back, you reach into my head and make me your fuckpuppet. Deal?”
Hitomi had not expected Mina’s last sentence to hit her like a runaway train, but she was rapidly losing control of her life anyway, so she just rolled with it. “Deal,” she decided. Before she’d even finished, Mina had turned and sprinted out the door, headed for her room at a run.
Izuku watched her go, then just shook his head. “Somehow, I get the feeling that we won’t have that much time,” he said dryly.
Hitomi snorted. “You think?” she shot back. Izuku, though, could tell she was out of sorts.
“Hey,” he said, rising from the bed and slipping his arms around her from behind. “You seem nervous.”
Hitomi chuckled. “I am nervous,” she admitted. “I keep thinking of what could go wrong.”
Izuku shrugged. “Not saying that’s a bad thing,” he replied, “but maybe you should start thinking of what could go right instead. Like fulfilling that fantasy you told me about.”
Hitomi shuddered at the thought, and all but made her decision right there. And it was a good thing she did, too-because a moment later the door opened, and Mina stepped inside, carrying an armful of the most obscene dildos Hitomi had ever seen.
As she laid them out on the bed, Izuku eyed one of the standouts-the purple, bumpy tentacle-shaped one Mina had mentioned earlier. “Y’know,” he said dryly, “I should probably be more surprised you own these things…but frankly you’re the person in the class I most expected to own a Bad Dragon.”
Mina fixed him with a playful glare. “Strong words from someone who’s going to be shoving this thing up my butt in a few minutes,” she shot back, tapping the tentacle dildo.
Even as Hitomi shuddered, Izuku met Mina’s eyes levelly, and something in the way his gaze darkened made her visibly shiver.
“I wasn’t aware that you got to decide what goes where, Mina,” he rumbled.
Mina’s breath hitched as she finished laying out the last of her toys. “Holy shit, Hitomi,” she said, glancing at where the purple-haired girl was still wrapped up in Izuku’s arms. “Is he like that all the time with you?”
When Hitomi chuckled and nodded, Mina just shook her head. “Fuckin’ hell,” she declared. “You’ve turned that boy into a goddamn monster, you know that, right? If you decide to keep this up, you’re going to give a gift to all of womankind.”
Hitomi grinned as she slipped from Izuku’s grasp. “I don’t think I’d mind,” she said playfully. “So long as I got to watch.”
Mina laughed. “So, we doing this?” she asked.
Hitomi glanced at Izuku. He nodded. She nodded back. “Yeah,” she replied to Mina. “We’re doing this.”
Mina grinned. “Amazing,” she said, flashing bright white teeth. So-how do you want to start?”
Hitomi met her eyes. “Are you ready?” she asked.
Mina nodded, and answered, “Sister, I was born read-”
She didn’t even finish the sentence before Hitomi felt her powers hook into Mina’s mind and hold. True to Izuku’s suggestion, she didn’t “reel in” quite as hard as she usually did; she made her control just strong enough to where Mina wouldn’t be able to resist an order unless she really tried, but would always be able to break through if she did really try. Mina stilled rapidly, the light in her eyes vanishing, her expression going blank and her jaw slackening.
For a moment, Izuku and Hitomi just stared, processing what they had just put into motion. Then, the arousal already pounding in Hitomi’s belly made her speak.
“Strip, Mina,” she ordered. “Let your Master see your body.”
Without the slightest hint of recognition in her empty expression, Mina obeyed. Her t-shirt came off in moments, and her bra followed shortly after, revealing perky pink tits capped by dusky purple nipples. Still staring vacantly at nothing, Mina pulled down her shorts and panties, stepping out of them and returning to a rigid, upright position as Izuku and Hitomi’s eyes raked across her flawless pink skin. Her pussy was bare and hairless, just like Hitomi’s; just the way Izuku liked it. Her thighs were thick and plush, and her ass was a thing of goddamn beauty, the perfect balance between plush and jiggly and toned and firm. Hitomi knew without a doubt that Mina was the thiccest girl in the class; that butt was made to be bounced on a cock like Izuku’s.
Hitomi almost whimpered as the sheer eroticism of the situation got to her. She wanted to buckle under it right then and there, but she forced herself to focus. This was going to be an interesting experience-she would have to tell Mina exactly what to do, since people under her control were only capable of fairly simple tasks, and Hitomi wasn’t sure whether “have sex with Izuku” would be simple enough for Mina to follow.
But hey, that’s what experimenting was for-and Hitomi could also use it to fulfill her fantasy. So, with a glance at Izuku, she sashayed over to where Mina was standing at attention, and gave him a lustful, submissive grin, while her fingers stroked down Mina’s back, towards that glorious ass of hers.
“What do you think, Master?” she asked. “Is she sexy enough for you?”
As it always was, Hitomi’s use of “Master” was the signal that it was time to play. Izuku’s demeanor shifted instantly, and when his gaze landed on Mina again, it was far hungrier than it had been.
“I don’t know,” he said, appraising Mina’s curves. “I think we need a closer inspection, don’t you think, slave?”
Hitomi picked up on Izuku’s implication immediately. “Of course, Master,” she agreed, then turned her attention to Mina. “Spread your legs and put your arms behind your head, slut. Show off your body to your Master.”
Mina obeyed, her weight shifting as her legs slid apart, the movement of her arms thrusting her handful-sized tits outward. Hitomi noted that her movements seemed slightly smoother than she was used to from people under her control-as if Mina’s mind simply wasn’t fighting back as hard against her orders.
Izuku stepped up to her body, palming one of those tits experimentally. “Very nice,” he said approvingly, pinching Mina’s nipple and rolling it between his fingers. A thought seemed to strike him, and he turned to Hitomi. “Can she feel arousal in this state, do you think?”
Hitomi joined him, and decided to check the answer to that herself. She knelt, rubbing a finger along the length of Mina’s pussy…and found it dripping wet. Clearly, Mina’s conscious mind, trapped somewhere inside her head helpless to do anything but watch as Izuku and Hitomi fucked her, found this whole thing unbelievably erotic.
Grinning, Hitomi reported, “Oh, definitely, Master. See for yourself.”
She brought her fingers, covered in Mina’s cunt juices, up for Izuku to sniff. He nodded thoughtfully-then licked Hitomi’s fingers clean. “She tastes good on you, slave,” he told her, making Hitomi’s knees tremble a little at his approval. “Tell her to spin around and bend over. I want a good look at that ass.”
Hitomi did as he ordered, and Mina obeyed a moment later. Her eyes stared blankly at the wall as Izuku grabbed great handfuls of her ass, groping and squeezing with abandon as her pussy dripped freely. It was all too much for Hitomi to bear. Her pussy was aching too much, watching her Master examine the body of her own friend, turned into his plaything by Hitomi’s own quirk. She moaned, and stopped trying to fight it; she all but tore off her own clothes and buried her fingers deep in her snatch.
Hearing the moan, Izuku looked away from dipping two fingers into Mina’s greedy cunt. “Enjoying yourself, slave?” he asked.
“Mmm-hmm,” Hitomi whimpered. “S-seeing you touch her…knowing that you’re going to fuck her…it’s making me so horny, Master.”
Izuku chuckled. “Don’t worry, slave, you’ll get your chance to really get into it soon,” he assured her. “I just have one more thing I want to know before we start.”
“What is it, Master?” Hitomi asked.
Izuku’s grin sharpened. “You said you wanted to see if you could make her orgasm on command, right?” he asked. When Hitomi nodded, he said, “Do it right now. Let’s see what it looks like when a brainwashed slut cums.”
Hitomi shivered with delight. To be honest, she had no idea what would happen-and frankly, she was a little worried for Mina, if Izuku was already demanding that she start doing things like this. She very much doubted he was going to stop using it once he’d started. But she obeyed her Master.
“Cum, Mina,” she ordered, sending power pulsing along the mental link connecting her to Mina’s mind.
The effect was instant. Though Mina hadn’t made any noise since going under, she did now, throwing her head back and letting out a short, sharp cry of ecstasy. Her legs quivered, her blank eyes briefly rolled back in her head, and a spray of vaginal juices erupted from her cunt and splattered on the floor as her abdominal muscles roiled with the enforced pleasure of her induced climax.
When it ended, Izuku looked even more excited than he had been. “Are you the only one able to do that?” he asked.
Hitomi’s eyes widened a fraction as she realized what he was asking. The idea was…exciting.
Turning to Mina, she reached out to her mind again. “Mina,” she ordered, “from now on, you will obey Izuku’s voice the same way you obey mine. You will do anything he asks of you. If he tells you to cum, you will cum. Nod if you understand.”
When she finished, Mina bobbed her head, ever so slightly; her whole body was flushed and sweaty now, thanks to her orgasm.
Izuku seemed quite pleased with that. He strode over to the bed, and threw aside his own clothes; stroking his already-hard cock as he looked at Hitomi and Mina, he spoke again. “Mina,” he ordered, “come over here, get on your knees, and start sucking my cock. Hitomi, come kneel next to me on the bed. Guide Mina in how to pleasure me.”
Hitomi watched Mina march over, eyes still blank. The brainwashed girl got down on her knees, and obediently began to circle her tongue around the tip of Izuku’s cock. It seemed that, even if her conscious mind wasn’t in control, Brainwashed Mina still retained Mina’s oral skills. Hitomi was so entranced watching the girl she’d turned into an obedient fucktoy servicing her Master that she almost forgot to obey herself; when she finally remembered, she rushed to Izuku’s side, trembling as he seized her roughly by the ass.
“Almost forgot yourself there, didn’t you, slave?” he teased. “Don’t let your power over this slut go to your head. Remember, you’re still mine. Your body, your holes…they belong to me.”
To prove his point, he reached around to caress Hitomi’s ass with his large, rough-scarred hand; her tight round buttcheek, far less curvaceous than Mina’s, fit almost totally into Izuku’s outstretched hand. She twitched as his fingers spread her ass wide and probed her pussy and asshole, finding them both eager and ready for penetration, the way they always were. His other hand, meanwhile, was on top of Mina’s head, guiding her down as she slowly began taking more of his cock into her mouth with sloppy gagging noises.
“I might have to fuck this later,” Izuku murmured to her, prodding at her asshole for emphasis. “All this talk of Mina’s ass has gotten me thinking about how long it’s been since we worked on your anal training.”
Hitomi whined. “I-It’s your hole, Master,” she reminded him. “You can use it whenever you want to.”
Izuku chuckled. “Good answer, slave,” he told her. “For now, though…why don’t we play with our new toy?”
Hitomi glanced down at Mina; with no new orders, she was continuing to suck Izuku’s cock, precum and spit bubbling around the corners of her mouth as she swallowed as much of his cock as she could fit. She was still watching that drool ooze onto Mina’s tits when Izuku brought both of his hands back to wrap around Mina’s jagged yellow horns and grip.
“Mina, cum,” he ordered as he thrust his pelvis forwards, timing it so it coincided perfectly with both Mina’s enforced orgasm and-presumably-the surge of pleasure that filled her body from having her sensitive horns suddenly tormented like this.
Hitomi watched Mina’s blank eyes roll back in her head again as she bucked wildly in the throes of her orgasm. God, having such a powerful reaction literally without any control over it was… so fucking hot. It didn’t even matter if Mina was actually aroused or not-if that command was given, her body would force her to climax on the spot.
Still…she had some concerns. “You’re…using that a lot, Master,” she noted. “Maybe we should…be more careful? I worry we might break her.”
Izuku gave her a truly vicious grin. “That is a fair point,” he allowed, still thrusting violently into Mina’s throat, making drool and spit ooze down her chin as he fucked her face, her blank eyes never once showing the slightest hint of discomfort. “But I wonder…how many times can she be ordered to cum before she breaks?”
Hitomi’s eyes widened. Oh. Oh no. Suddenly, giving Izuku the power to make Mina cum as much as he wanted seemed like…well, either the greatest or the worst idea she’d ever had.
With a grunt, Izuku yanked Mina off his cock, holding her by the horns; with a jolt, Hitomi realized that Mina was still trying to obey the order, her lips pursed and moving as she tried to suck an imaginary cock.
“Get up here and straddle my cock, Mina,” Izuku ordered. “Let’s put that pink pussy of yours to use.”
Mina immediately obeyed, and the puddle of juices she left on the floor where she’d been kneeling was a fantastic testament to how much her conscious self must be loving this. Hitomi, though, found herself distracted from the sight of Mina’s perfect ass hovering over Izuku’s cock by Izuku looking at her again.
“She said she wanted her ass fucked with some of those toys, didn’t she?” Izuku asked. Hitomi nodded slowly. “Well, what are you doing, slave? Go get that one she liked and help me pound both this slut’s holes.”
Hitomi bit back a moan just from the thought. “Yes, Master,” she said, then scurried over to the other side of the bed, picking up the long, curvy, ridged dildo that Mina had identified earlier. Behind her, she heard a soft, disinterested moan as Izuku slowly pushed into Mina’s pussy, his hands on her hips as he guided her down onto his shaft. It seemed that even through her brainwashing, Mina was powerfully aroused by being stuffed full of Izuku’s cock.
As Izuku grunted at Mina to “Ride me, slut,” Hitomi crawled back over to her boyfriend and the girl she’d brought him to fuck, clutching the dildo in her hands. A bit of fiddling revealed it was a self-lubricating variant, one that produced its own lube from a hole at the tip, oozing down over the flexible, very tentacle-like shaft that widened as it moved down towards the base. Leave it to Mina to own a dildo that looked like it could have belonged to an alien.
After figuring out how to spread the lube up and down the shaft with her hands, Hitomi leaned over to obey Izuku’s command and start stretching out both of Mina’s holes at once. He paused his thrusting just long enough to spread Mina’s magnificent ass apart for her, revealing her winking, well-cleaned asshole, practically begging to be stuffed.
And stuff it Hitomi did; she pushed the dildo in bit by bit, up to the first curve, then the second, the lube making it go steadily if not easily; clearly, Mina had used this thing a lot, and her asshole was well-accustomed to being penetrated by the obscene toy. Even so, as Hitomi pushed it all the way up to the base, so deep that she didn’t even want to think about where the dildo’s tip must be inside the girl’s asshole, she felt Mina’s walls clenching and trembling around it; clearly, having Izuku’s cock in one hole and Hitomi shoving a dildo very few other girls could have even fit in their pussy in the other was pushing Mina towards her limits.
Well, limits were meant to be broken. Once he saw that Hitomi had well and truly stuffed Mina’s asshole, Izuku wasted no time in starting to thrust again; soon, his hips were rocketing up to meet Mina’s clapping asscheeks as they descended, Hitomi eagerly getting into the act to yank the dildo back and forth with one hand, while the other was dedicated to frantically jilling herself off, moaning shamelessly as she helped her boyfriend absolutely fucking pound her own friend senseless.
They’d finally started to get into a good rhythm, alternating thrusts so that Mina always had at least one hole stuffed to the absolute limit while the other drew back to thrust even more powerfully, when Izuku added another wrinkle.
“Cum, Mina,” he ordered again, and once again received immediate results. Despite her hypnotic trance, Mina shrieked ecstatically, throwing her head back as her juices squelched around Izuku’s cock while it pounded her relentlessly.
“God…” Hitomi groaned, before it all became too much for her and she lunged upwards for Mina, grabbing her by a horn and yanking her head back even further with the hand not currently plunging the dildo into Mina’s ass.
“You fucking love this, don’t you?” Hitomi babbled, lost completely in the moment, barely aware of what she was even saying. “You mindless, brainwashed slut. You’ll do anything we ask when you’re like this, and all your conscious mind can do is watch. Both your holes stuffed to the brim, your whole body sore and wrung out from cumming, and you’re still completely under our control. Your hot fucking ass belongs to us now. I knew I made the right choice bringing you to my Master.”
Mina moaned distantly in response; it wasn’t a conscious noise, but a raw, instinctual one, somehow cutting through the hypnotic haze of Hitomi’s quirk for just a moment. She thought she felt Mina’s holes twitch around the double penetration, her walls squeezing down even tighter in response to the raw pleasure coursing through her.
That sent Hitomi over the edge; she put her lips to Mina’s ear, and hissed, “Cum for him, Mina. Cum for our fucking Master!”
Mina, of course, had no choice in the matter; her brainwashed, twisted mind could only obey. She climaxed violently-but Izuku had another idea. Even as her blank, empty eyes rolled back, he sat up, and pressed his lips to Mina’s other ear. He looked over at Hitomi, and she realized what he was about to do.
“Cum,” he ordered, and Hitomi nearly obeyed, too, just from the sight of the poor, fucked-out pink girl bucking uselessly in search of escape. But then, she understood what Izuku was doing. Neither of them were thrusting into Mina much anymore; the hard, fast, furious fucking was turning into a slow, insistent, intimate movement, the three of them all tangled up with Mina at the center, steadily spiraling deeper into silent madness.
Hitomi spoke next. “Cum,” she whispered. Mina did so for the third time in less than a minute.
Then Izuku took his turn. “Cum.”
Then Hitomi. “Cum.”
Mina was twitching, her limbs rigid and uncontrolled, her jaw hanging open, her eyes still blank and uncomprehending. She was helpless in their grasp, impaled on Izuku’s cock and the dildo in Hitomi’s hand, her brainwashed, blissed-out mind trying and failing to make sense of a storm of pleasure signals beyond what any person could have ever experienced under normal circumstances. Crazy noises were coming out of her mouth, grunts and sobs and moans as she came and came and came.
Hitomi was spellbound as Izuku thrust up into Mina as she broke apart at the seams, his own orgasm hitting him; Mina’s cunt was probably torment to be inside right now, as her walls contorted and squeezed down harder than anything Izuku had ever felt before. She’d done this. Her quirk had turned Mina into a…an orgasmic piece of fuckmeat, completely incapable of anything that wasn’t cumming. Her boyfriend was filling the girl she’d brought him with his cum, pumping her full in messy, spasming squirts. She’d made him do that.
Hitomi’s hand fell away from Mina’s horns and the dildo-she had just enough presence of mind to pull it out of Mina first, leaving her asshole twitching and gaping gorgeously as it flexed with her sextuple orgasm-and flew to her own neglected pussy. And then she was cumming too, joining the other two in ecstasy as their first experiment with using her quirk sexually ended in a truly mindblowing success.
When Hitomi was actually capable of thinking again-a process which took a few minutes-the first thing she said was “Fuuuuucck.”
The second was, “Uh…is Mina okay?”
Izuku looked over at her; clearly, he’d been resting after his orgasm as well, his arms around both Hitomi and the sprawling, completely out-of-it form of Mina Ashido.
“Well,” he said slowly, “I have no fucking clue.”
For a moment, they contemplated having to explain to their friends and teachers that they had actually fucked Mina until she broke. Hitomi would have preferred a quick, clean death.
But then, fortunately, Mina stirred with a hollow, deeply satisfied groan. She rolled off of Izuku, her sweat-streaked, cum-filled body seeming to strain at the movement-but her golden eyes were awake and alert, and she was clearly no longer in a quirk-induced trance.
It took her a second to gather enough of her brain to speak. “Holy fuck,” she whispered. “That was awesome.”
Hitomi glanced at her worriedly. “Are you okay?” she asked quickly. “Did we go too hard?”
Mina nodded slowly. “Y-yeah, I’m fine,” she answered, “just a little…a lot sore, actually. But, like, in a good way.”
That probably made sense. They’d been pretty aggressive with her body, after all. Hitomi frowned. “Do you…remember what happened?” she asked.
Mina snorted. “Oh, do I,” she moaned, taking a moment to seemingly just reminisce. “That was the hottest thing ever, Hitomi. Being under your quirk, completely helpless to do anything but obey every order you gave me…it was everything I wanted.”
“And you were…okay with everything?” Hitomi checked.
A pink eyebrow went up slyly. “Oh, I was very okay with having my horns grabbed and my pussy and ass fucked at the same time,” Mina assured Hitomi. “Or was this about the, y’know-”
“The sextuple orgasm?” Izuku asked dryly. Mina chittered as she glanced at him.
“The sextuple orgasm,” she agreed. “Well, Hitomi, if you ever find a girl who says they’re not okay with cumming six times back-to-back, introduce me to them…so I can call them a fucking liar.”
Hitomi relaxed a little. “Okay,” she conceded, letting out a breath. “That’s…good.”
Mina grinned. “Only good?” she asked. “Next time, make me eat you out, then. It’s only fair if I return the favor, yeah?”
Hitomi went quiet for a second. She hadn’t even considered the potential of that. Forcing girls to repay her for making them into Izuku’s cumdumps…using their mouths while he used their pussies…that fell firmly under the “Yes” column, thank you very much.
While she was lost in fantasies, Izuku raised an eyebrow of his own. “Next time?” he asked.
Mina rolled onto her side to give him a glance that would be withering if she wasn’t naked, coated in sweat, and leaking a healthy load of his cum from between her thighs.
“Are you really trying to convince me you’d say no to getting to fuck me again, Izuku?” she asked pointedly.
He paused. Then, conceding the point, he simply shrugged, and decided to just introduce Mina to his typical post-sex cuddles. He wrapped an arm around her waist and drew both her and Hitomi close, making her sigh appreciatively.
“Okay, yeah, we’re definitely doing this again,” Mina announced. “Hitomi, your boyfriend gives the best cuddles.”
Hitomi snorted-but, well, it was true. “Alright,” she decided. “We can figure out the details later. And…Mina?”
Golden eyes poked up over Izuku’s chest. “Yeah?”
Hitomi smiled. “Thank you.”
The pink girl just grinned sleepily. “Hey, next time you have a problem that can be solved by fucking my ass, just know I’m always happy to help,” she joked. Then, she leaned her head on Izuku’s shoulder, and gave in to the same urge to nap currently overtaking Hitomi.
Well. It seemed that this was going to be a lot more common, going forward. Hitomi found that she was very okay with that idea.
Notes:
I figure I'll probably upload a new chapter every week, so I'll see you guys next Monday when we have our first genderbent character!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/9ZkNbg79xt
Chapter 3: Bombshell Blonde (Katsumi)
Notes:
Decided to post the next chapter a bit early, since I'm gonna be busy most of tomorrow. This chapter's one of my personal favorites, so I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next two weeks were some of the most fun Hitomi had ever had.
With a chance to actually put her fantasies into action with a very willing partner in Mina, her and Izuku’s sex life went from great to better. Mina wasn’t always involved, but when she was it was almost always under the influence of Hitomi’s quirk, much to everyone’s satisfaction. There was nothing quite like turning the bouncy, energetic Mina into a silent, obedient fucktoy to make Hitomi go wild. Even when Mina wasn’t around to join in, Hitomi found that Izuku liked to make her list off some of her other fantasies, whether they were centered around other girls she wanted to use her quirk on, or other products of her, frankly, very twisted mind. The sheer catharsis of finally being able to be honest with him was nearly as powerful as the eroticism of using her quirk.
Of course, navigating real life was inevitably more complicated than the dynamics they established in the bedroom. Even though she had her doubts about whether Izuku would really be good at keeping feelings out of sex-something he certainly didn’t do with her-Hitomi and Mina had both agreed that things were firmly staying in “casual” territory for now.
As Mina had put it, “Oh, don’t get me wrong, I wouldn’t be against gettin’ closer to you guys-but I’m more of a fuckbuddy kind of girl for now, I think. Hell, just consider me a booty call for you and your hunk of a boyfriend.”
Hitomi was very okay with that-Mina had one hell of a booty to be calling, after all-but it did make things…tricky when it came to maintaining privacy. Most of their classmates didn’t know anything about what Hitomi and Izuku got up to, and she preferred to keep it that way. But, well, Mina really liked to tease them.
It was never anything too blatant, at least while they were in class, or training, or hanging out in the common room with the rest of their friends; a discreet touch here, a slightly-too-long bend over to pick something up there. The sort of thing that might have gone unnoticed if the people around them didn’t know each other so damn well after three years of going through hell together.
Hitomi wasn’t sure if Mina really was that oblivious to the raised eyebrows and curious looks she was getting from the other girls in their class-even those who normally didn’t pay any attention to such matters, like Eiko Kirishima or Fumiko Tokoyami, or if she simply didn’t care, but either way, it inevitably drew the attention of the one person in the class Hitomi always felt very nervous around: Katsumi Bakugo.
It happened one evening while Izuku was off working out; Hitomi, having already finished her own workout earlier-she and Izuku generally figured it was a good idea to not work out together, given how easily they got distracted- was sitting in a chair in the common room, lazily scrolling through something on her phone, when she heard an all-too-familiar voice say, “Oi, Mindfuck. We need to talk.”
Hitomi briefly considered not even responding to the nickname, but then decided she didn’t feel like having to explain to Aizawa why they needed to replace another piece of furniture Bakugo had blown up, and sighed to herself.
“One of these days, you’ll learn to be nice to people, Bakugo,” she said dryly, looking up at Katsumi. “What do you want?”
Katsumi scoffed. “I said we need to talk,” she snapped. Funny, how even after she’d calmed down considerably from their first year, talking with her was still like juggling a live chainsaw sometimes. “Somewhere private.”
Hitomi sighed, and figured she might as well play along. “Fine,” she said.
It only took a few minutes for the two of them to go up to Hitomi’s room; Katsumi had insisted that it wasn’t a conversation they could have in a hallway or something.
At long last, though the door was closed, and Hitomi turned to Katsumi and said, “Alright, tell me what you want to talk about.”
In response, Katsumi looked her in the face, and said, “I know you and Deku are fucking Raccoon Eyes.”
Hitomi froze. Scrambling to not give away the game by her lack of response, she thought quick and replied, “What the hell are you talking about?”
Her gamble didn’t work; Katsumi just rolled her eyes. “I have fucking eyes, moron,” she snarled. “I’ve seen her shaking her fat pink ass for Deku.”
Hitomi blinked. “Why were you looking at Izuku?” was all she could think to say.
Even though Hitomi thought she could see the faintest hint of red on Katsumi’s cheeks, the girl just ignored her question. “You gonna deny it?” she demanded.
Hitomi considered it…but, well, the cat was pretty firmly out of the bag now, wasn’t it? She sighed. “Fine,” she admitted. “Yeah, Izuku and I fucked Mina. What’re you gonna do about it?”
Katsumi growled, firecrackers popping off in her palm. “The fuck do you mean by that?” she demanded. “Seriously, though-fucking Raccoon Eyes of all people?”
A thought suddenly struck Hitomi. Well, less a thought, and more the culmination of a long, tangled thought process that she’d been aware of for quite a while.
See, ever since she started dating Izuku, Hitomi had been very aware of the fact that Izuku and Katsumi had… history. The sort of history that turned a childhood friendship into a rivalry that would soon literally define the landscape of Japanese heroics, the kind where nicknames became hero names, the kind where they challenged and inspired each other in ways so deep and intimate Hitomi knew that their friends had always been a little surprised when Hitomi ended up dating him instead.
The sort of history that had always, to her, carried the specter of Katsumi being the exact sort of woman who thought that the way to express her love for someone was with insults.
“Holy shit,” she whispered aloud. “You’re jealous, aren’t you?”
Instantly, Katsumi’s whole demeanor changed. The specter of a blush that had appeared earlier broke into a full red-faced tint; the explosions in her palm vanished as she raised her hands frantically. “W-what?” she spluttered, trying and failing to maintain the facade of fury she’d sported just a moment ago. “What the fuck are you-”
Hitomi advanced on her, eyes wide even as she sensed blood. “I can’t believe I never put it together,” she realized. “I mean, yeah, I suspected you were into Izuku-but seriously? You just wish it was you we fucked, don’t you?”
Katsumi let out a sound that was shockingly close to a whine. Then, rallying, she spat, “I’m just saying-the fucking pink bitch? Not saying she’s not a looker, but if you were looking for a unicorn or some shit, I’m right fucking here, and if you tell me I’m not hotter than Raccoon Eyes I’ll laugh in your face.”
Hitomi frowned, some distant part of her extremely aware of how fucking weird this conversation had already gotten. The greater part of her, though, had to agree with Katsumi’s assessment. Mina was hot. Katsumi was fucking smoking. Her mother had been a model, and Katsumi could have easily followed in her footsteps, had she wanted to-she had the flawless features and slender-yet-curvy build, plus a layer of dense, gymnast muscle that made her ass a thing of fucking beauty. Add in the fact that, in all honesty, the idea of getting through her abrasive outer shell and making this bitch fucking scream appealed to Hitomi on a deep level, and, well…now that she was aware that Katsumi was interested, she was considering it.
But of course, Katsumi didn’t have all the facts. Hitomi sighed, taking a deep breath before saying, “You know what? Let’s actually fucking talk, Bakugo. Sit down, and I’ll explain.”
Katsumi scowled, but before she could even respond, Hitomi looked her in the eye, and repeated, “Sit. Down.”
Katsumi quailed, and responded shockingly quickly to Hitomi’s demand. She even looked meek as she took a seat on Hitomi’s bed.
Something was fucky here, but Hitomi was committed, now. She took another breath, looked Katsumi in the eyes, and began, “First off, we didn’t just fuck Mina because she was hot. I invited her because I have a…very specific kink, and Mina happens to have the same kink. It worked out for us-but I don’t think I’m just going to let anyone who wants to sleep with my boyfriend.”
Katsumi snorted. “Well?” she said, still coarse. “What’s this kink, then?”
Hitomi sighed. “I’m getting to that,” she replied. “I…look, in most things, Izuku and I are equals, y’know? But in the bedroom…well, I’m his slave, basically. That’s how we’ve worked it out.”
Katsumi’s reaction was not what Hitomi expected. Instead of being shocked, she looked… amazed. She shifted on the bed, and Hitomi realized she was trying not to rub her thighs together.
Suddenly, this was a lot more interesting. Could it be that Katsumi Bakugo was a sub? Hitomi put that aside for now, though; she wanted to explain everything before she tried to raise any… possibilities.
“There’s more, though,” she continued. “See, I know my quirk is freaky and really easy to abuse, but…well, I’ve always kinda been excited by the idea of using it, y’know? So, when it turned out Mina was into the same thing as me, I…used my quirk on her, and then while she’s under my power, Izuku and I, uh…”
Hitomi trailed off before she could finish, but the picture was easily completed by the blush on her cheeks. So…now that it was out, Hitomi just needed to wait and see what Katsumi’s reaction would be.
For a few heartbeats, there wasn’t one. Katsumi just stared at her, making Hitomi increasingly nervous; then, at last, she nearly laughed.
“All this fucking time!” she half-shouted while Hitomi just tried to comprehend the sight of Katsumi Bakugo giggling. “I was trying to act like I wasn’t into this sort of shit, and then you-”
Hitomi blinked. “Wait,” she said, “are you implying-”
Katsumi cut her off with a glare. “I ain’t fucking implying shit,” she snarled. “I’m telling you, straight up, that what you just said is the hottest fucking thing I’ve ever heard anyone say.”
Hitomi’s eyes were the size of dinner plates by now. “So…you’re actually into the idea of-”
“Of being brainwashed?” Katsumi finished, eyes glossing over. “Fuck yeah I am.”
Hitomi took a deep breath. “I mean…I could…” she started, then stopped. Was she really about to make the offer to Bakugo?
Oh, who the absolute fuck was she kidding? Of course she was! It was Katsumi Motherfucking Bakugo! The thought of the angriest, most dangerous girl she’d ever met on her knees in front of Izuku, completely obedient to his every desire? Just thinking about it was enough to raise Hitomi’s temperature!
But then, Katsumi spoke again. “Hang on,” she asked, “So when you say that you used your quirk on Mina, she was just under the whole time, then?”
Hitomi nodded, and Katsumi’s brow furrowed. “Have you ever tried, like, giving orders or telling someone to act a certain way while they’re under and then bringing them out again?”
Hitomi frowned. “No?” she said curiously. “Are you…into that sort of thing?”
Katsumi nodded. Hitomi was about to ask more questions, but before she could, Katsumi sighed, and said, “You know what? You told me everything, I figure it’s only fair that I do the same. I’m… really, really into the idea of being Deku’s sex slave. Like…even harder than what you said you do. I just like to picture him… deciding that I belong to him, y’know? He beats me in training, surpasses me in every way…and then while I’m stewing in how much better he is than me, he picks me up and just… claims me. Tells me that I’m nothing but his property now, that all I’m good for is taking his cock…”
Hitomi shivered. She knew damn well how kinky she was…but holy fuck, that was a lot. It seemed as if Katsumi was basically just a knot of unexplored, tangled desires she’d never found a way to express healthily. “And my quirk comes into this…how?” she asked slowly.
Katsumi refocused on her, if only a little. “I’ve been under your quirk, I know that it’s basically making your body do things while your mind just watches,” she explained. “I…I mean, I don’t hate that idea, but what I really want is for you to make me into Deku’s personal cumdump. I don’t just want to be trapped in my head as a spectator, I want to be the one present for it…but I know I’d never be able to put aside all my baggage and shit and actually, truly submit to him the way I want to. But if you can find a way to make me forget about all of that, to make it so the only thing that I can actually think about is obeying him…”
Hitomi nodded. That thought was…appealing. Sure, having Mina as a mindless, obedient toy who obeyed their every command was fun, but variety was the spice of life, and seeing Katsumi get pounded by Izuku, all the while knowing that Hitomi had programmed her to love it, was…God, she and Bakugo were already shockingly in sync. “I…don’t actually think I’ve ever tried that,” she admitted. “But honestly…I’ve always wondered if some of the limitations of what I can make people do are because I have to work with unwilling subjects.”
Katsumi shrugged. “Well,” she said dryly, “Consider me very willing. Wanna try it?”
Hitomi glanced at the door. “Wait, right now?” she asked. “That’s-”
“If you’re gonna say “moving pretty fast” or some dumb shit like that,” Katsumi shot back, “remember that I’ve known Deku much longer than you, yeah?”
Hitomi blinked at that-and again at how it set her off to know that, once again, she was bringing Izuku a girl that he should be so much closer to than Hitomi, a girl he still called Kacchan, a girl who in another world might well have been his girlfriend instead.
“Okay,” she decided, “but I still want to let Izuku know about this first. If he says no for some reason-”
Katsumi looked terrified at the possibility, but still nodded. “Yeah, yeah,” she agreed. “Do this right, definitely.”
Hitomi nodded. She pulled out her phone, and found Izuku’s contact-only for Katsumi to glance over her shoulder, and then blink in shock.
“Wait, Deku’s contact in your phone is seriously just “Master?” she asked.
Hitomi paused in her texting to raise an eyebrow at Katsumi. “Don’t worry,” she said, smirking. “Yours will be soon, too.”
Katsumi shuddered, apparently just from the thought. “Okay, how the fuck did you do that?” she demanded-but Hitomi was busy.
“Hey, Master,” she said, knowing damn well that there was a chance he was still working out, and his phone screen might be seen by someone else, and honestly getting off a little from the idea, “Would you be upset if I brought you a new toy tonight?”
There was a brief pause, and then Izuku replied, “Who is it?”
“An old friend. Someone you know VERY well, Master.”
“Are you going to keep playing games with me, slave?”
“Am I not allowed to try to give my Master a surprise?”
There was a longer pause this time. Then, at last, “Fine, I suppose so. Also, Kirishima very nearly saw your first text, slut. I had to snatch my phone away before she saw. You’ll be getting punished for that tonight.”
Hitomi put her phone away, grinning-not least because of the promise of punishment. “Well, he agreed to be surprised,” she said, “So…you wanna try this?”
Katsumi frowned. “What if we go through all of this and he says no?” she asks.
Hitomi shrugs. “I don’t plan to do anything permanent,” she says, “so it wouldn’t be too hard to undo the effects-assuming it even works. But frankly…I know my boyfriend, Katsumi. I’d be shocked if he says no.”
Katsumi looked uncertain, but eventually sighed. “Fair enough,” she decided. “Anyway…I’m ready to start whenever you are.”
Hitomi nodded. “Alright,” she said. “So…what do you call Izuku again?”
Katsumi blinked, confused. “Deku?” she said uncertainly-and then she said nothing at all, as Hitomi’s quirk hooked into her mind and held. She stiffened, eyes going blank, body relaxing, mind completely open and defenseless.
Hitomi grinned. “Not anymore, you don’t,” she said teasingly as she leaned forwards. “Now, you call him Master.”
Katsumi wanted all the thoughts in her head that weren’t about submitting to Izuku scooped out, did she? Hitomi was pretty sure she could do that. She wasn’t confident that she could tie it to any sort of external trigger like she was tempted to-at least not yet-but honestly, being able to turn off most of Katsumi’s brain with one use of her quirk without having to give her a long string of orders every time seemed like an achievable goal for now.
So, she got started. Looking Katsumi in her blank, empty eyes, Hitomi began, “Alright, Katsumi. Imagine a box. All your thoughts and feelings are inside-everything you are. When I tell you to, I want you to take out all of your fears, all your anxieties. Anything that isn’t your desire to submit to Izuku-anything that doesn’t give you pleasure-take it out…”
Time to get to work.
A few hours later, Hitomi brought Katsumi out of the trance at last. She felt drained, but also very excited.
Katsumi blinked, stretching as she got her bearings. “Did it work?” she asked, frowning. “I…don’t feel different.”
Hitomi nodded. “You shouldn’t,” she replied. “But yeah, it worked. For now, you’re just like you normally are, but I can change that by using my quirk again.”
“Damn,” Katsumi said. “How does that work, anyway? I figure I should probably know, seeing as it was my brain you were fucking around in.”
Hitomi thought for a moment, deciding how best to put it. “Well,” she began, “It’s like I said. You’re still totally normal right now. But if I use my quirk on you, I can activate a…special “mode” of sorts. It’s kinda like flipping a switch. It puts all of you except for the parts that want to obey and submit in…storage, I guess? They’re still in your head somewhere, but you can’t access them. All you are in that mode is a horny, obedient sex slave.”
Katsumi shuddered in her seat. “Fuck yes,” she murmured. “Sex Slave Mode? I like that. Y’know, I actually do have another request I’d like to make…but I can save that for later.”
Hitomi grinned. “I like it too,” she agreed. “Guess that’s what we’re gonna call it. Anyway…you want to go find Izuku?”
Katsumi’s grin mirrored Hitomi’s. “Lead the way,” she said.
Hitomi did just that. It didn’t take long for them to reach Izuku’s room-which tended to be Hitomi’s room too, most nights.
Sure enough, Izuku was sitting on the bed. He’d showered and prepared in the time Hitomi had given him; now, he was waiting for them, even though he didn’t actually know who was joining them yet.
Well, time for him to find out. As Hitomi stepped through the door, she said, “Hi, Master! Look who I brought you!”
Izuku turned towards them-and then, when Hitomi stood aside and Katsumi stepped inside, his casual demeanor shattered.
“K-Kacchan?” he gasped, disbelieving.
Katsumi blushed at Izuku’s shock, though her eyes narrowed in a scowl. “You got a fuckin’ problem, nerd?” she demanded.
Izuku just gawped at her, then looked back at Hitomi, who was still grinning like the cat who’d gotten the cream. “You…she’s…” he stammered. Funny, how he’d been so much more confident with Mina than with this.
Hitomi just chuckled. “Told you it’d be a surprise,” she said simply.
At last, Izuku got some amount of control over himself, and looked back at Katsumi uncertainly. “Are you…do you really want to do this, Kacchan?” he asked.
Katsumi glared at him even harder. Jutting out her chin, she repeated, “Do you have a fuckin’ problem with that?”
Izuku’s gaze shifted between the two girls in front of him, back and forth, back and forth. Then he swallowed, sighed, and admitted, “No. Not at all. Just…I never realized, Kacchan.”
Katsumi snorted. “What?” she shot back. “That I want you to hold me the fuck down and pound my brains out? Yeah, well, I do. Always have, actually. Mindfuck here was just kind enough to give me the chance.”
Hitomi smiled. “I did more than that,” she reminded Katsumi. Katsumi grinned a little.
“I suppose so,” she admitted, turning back to Izuku. “There’s other shit I wanna say…but honestly, I think there’s a better way to say it.”
She gave Hitomi a meaningful look, and Hitomi sighed. “You sure?” she asked, partially because it was one last chance to confirm that Katsumi consented to what was about to happen, and partially because…well, she had to ask a question to activate her quirk. She and Katsumi already knew exactly where all the boundaries were; it was go time.
Katsumi smirked. “Yes,” she answered, and then Hitomi’s quirk seized her. Her eyes went blank.
Izuku started forwards, but Hitomi raised a hand, and he froze. “This isn’t like Mina,” she informed him. “After all, this is your childhood friend. I’d be such a bad slave if I left a girl like that… unimproved.”
Then, she looked at Katsumi, and said, “Alright, Kacchan. Time to be your true self. Switch to Sex Slave Mode.”
Izuku’s eyes bugged out of his head as Hitomi released her quirk, and Katsumi moaned lustily. Without hesitating, she yanked the hem of her shirt over her head, stripping off her clothes as quickly as she could. Within seconds, she stood naked and bare in front of Izuku. She bent her knees and spread her legs, fingers holding open her pussy for him to see the drips of arousal she was already producing.
“Fuck me, Master,” she whimpered. “I’m your obedient fucktoy, for as long as you’ll have me. Use my body however you want; I’m your personal cumdump, your sex sleeve, your property. I’ll do anything you say. I’m your mindless sex slave.”
She knelt before him, her eyes their usual red, seemingly in complete control of herself-and completely, utterly submitting to him.
Izuku looked like he thought he’d died and gone to Heaven-and Hitomi really couldn’t blame him. After all, he’d just watched her use her quirk on none other than Katsumi Bakugo, the Terror of UA; his childhood friend-slash-bully, the girl everyone in the class was in equally parts awed by and terrified of. And now Katsumi was on her knees, completely naked, proclaiming her eternal loyalty to him, begging to be fucked.
Hitomi, having also slipped out of her clothes, knelt down behind Katsumi, reaching around to run a hand down her bare flank. She looked up at Izuku seductively, her expression somewhere between simpering and utterly worshipful.
“I did it, Master,” she cooed. “I brought you Bakugo, just like you ordered me to. I turned her into nothing but a sex slave. Tell him, slave. Tell him what I did to you.”
Katsumi whimpered, and bucked her hips against empty air; as part of Sex Slave Mode, Hitomi had forbidden her from masturbating, so her hypersexed, needy body could only buck and twist, her cunt dripping-but her only release would come from serving her new Master.
“She…she brainwashed me,” Katsumi whimpered, riding that fine line between truth and roleplay so well, Hitomi almost didn’t believe this was her first time doing it. “R-reached into my head and…took away everything. Filled my head with Master and nothing else…”
Izuku looked at Hitomi in shock. He knew she was roleplaying a little; he’d never ordered her to do anything like that. But fuck did he find it hot. For her part, Hitomi simply grinned. “She’s telling the truth, Master,” she confirmed. “She’s not under my powers right now. She was… but I rooted around in her mind and took away all those ugly, nasty thoughts. Thoughts of winning, of being a hero…those are all gone. All she cares about now is serving you, the way she always should have.”
Her hand dipped lower, across Katsumi’s toned, athletic belly. She could tell from the bulge in Izuku’s pants how ridiculously hot the scene must be for him right now; Katsumi was shorter than Hitomi was, with the sort of densely muscled yet slender build one might find on an Olympic gymnast. Having the taller, long-legged Hitomi curling around the shorter Katsumi, both of them looking up at Izuku with worshipful lust, would be enough to reduce any man to jelly.
Although…Hitomi found herself already eyeing Katsumi’s body and thinking of some decorations she might want to add. After all, every good sex slave needed some symbol of their Master’s complete ownership of their body. She knew about a kink-focused piercing and tattoo parlor in town; the owner was a friend, and something of a mentor, too. She started idly imagining what Katsumi would look like with pierced nipples, or-her heart skipped a beat-a nice pink womb tattoo, a permanent marker of how her body now belonged to the man she called Deku.
Izuku twitched. He gave her an uncertain look, and Hitomi, reading his thoughts perfectly, assured him, “Oh, don’t worry, I can give those thoughts back whenever I want. But…why would I? This right here? This is the real Katsumi. All I did was remove the parts of her that were holding her back from admitting what she wanted to be.”
Izuku raised an eyebrow, and in a deep, husky voice, he asked, “And what is that?”
Hitomi’s fingers circled in on Katsumi’s clit, making the explosive blonde nearly sob with lust. “Well, slave?” she prompted. “Answer your Master.”
Katsumi whined, then looked Izuku in the eye and said, “I-I’m your property, Deku. Your personal fucktoy. It’s all I’m good for…all I deserve. A-anytime you get horny…anytime you need a wet, willing hole… use me. I exist to take your cum…to please you…”
Hitomi rewarded Katsumi for her honesty the only way she could; by finally, finally rubbing the poor girl’s clit with the pad of her finger, and instantly triggering a massive, eye-rolling orgasm that sent a flood of Katsumi’s juices squirting from her pussy in a torrent. She squealed as her legs quivered beneath her, barely staying in her kneeling position.
Of course, neither Izuku nor Hitomi were going to let Katsumi rest after a declaration like that. Izuku strode forward, shedding his clothing so fast it was a miracle it wasn’t torn. Hitomi held Katsumi upright as Izuku’s rock-hard cock all but slapped her across the face; he laid his girth over her fine-featured, flushed face, and waited for her eyes to focus in on it and realize what it was.
“Go on,” Hitomi whispered, loud enough for Izuku to hear. “That’s what you want, isn’t it, Kacchan? It’s your Master’s cock. You wanna be his cumdump? Prove that you can take it.”
Izuku gave Hitomi a promising look of hooded desire for that one, and then he returned his focus to pushing his cock into Katsumi’s open mouth, her red lips parting obscenely around its girth.
Katsumi nearly gagged as Izuku filled her mouth with his cock; neither he nor Hitomi stopped, and both of them used their hands to push and pull Katsumi’s head further down towards the base. Her throat visibly bulged as Izuku began to thrust ruthlessly back and forth, fucking her face so vigorously that it didn’t take long for sloppy strings of spit and precum to hang lewdly from Katsumi’s lips and drip down onto her naked body.
Even as she watched the absurdly hot sight, Hitomi was far from idle. With the hand not placed on the back of Katsumi’s head, she went to work on the new slave’s pussy, long fingers finding every weak point and pleasuring it relentlessly, determined to train her to associate having her face fucked with pleasure of the highest order. And all the while, she talked.
“There we go, slave,” she said encouragingly, watching Izuku’s cock pound into Katsumi’s open mouth. “Take that fucking cock. That cock owns you, Katsumi. Making it feel good with your body is your only purpose in life. Nothing else matters except worshiping that cock.”
Katsumi moaned, her eyes vacant and glassy even as her body protested at the relentlessly rough treatment. Neither Hitomi nor Izuku let up for even a second, and soon, Katsumi was well on her way to being a magnificent cocksucker.
But of course, she had so much else to offer, too. At long last, Izuku yanked her head back, and his cock sprang from her throat even as Katsumi’s lips still tried to frantically suck harder.
“Get up, Kacchan,” he growled.
Hitomi opened her mouth to speak, but before she could so much as breathe, Izuku’s rough hand lashed out and seized her by the throat. With the perfect amount of force applied, he hauled her up too, and Hitomi saw Katsumi looking with awe out of the corner of her eye.
She couldn’t spare any more attention; her whole world was taken up by Izuku, by his hand around her neck, the lines of his body, the way his voice rumbled in his chest as he hissed, “Don’t think I’ve forgotten you, slave. I can see the look in your eyes-you want to watch me fuck your newest conquest until she breaks, don’t you?”
Katsumi and Hitomi whimpered at that one. “Yes, Master,” Hitomi gasped.
Izuku snorted. With a gentle-by his standards-toss, he flung Hitomi onto the bed, which creaked as she flopped backwards, completely physically outclassed and helpless in the face of her Master.
She heard Katsumi yelp, and by the time Hitomi got her bearings again, she looked up and saw that Izuku had wasted no time. Katsumi was now practically folded in half in Izuku’s arms, suspended well off the ground in a full-nelson position. Izuku was taking full advantage of Katsumi’s incredible flexibility, too; her legs were tucked behind her arms, and her feet were very nearly crossed behind her own head. The only thing stopping her from falling was Izuku’s iron grip on her thick, sculpted thighs, and from the way Katsumi’s juices were pouring over Izuku’s cock as it rubbed along her entrance from below, she really, really liked that.
Hitomi whined just at the sight, at how completely and utterly Izuku had overpowered one of the strongest students in their class, at how completely and utterly he had made Katsumi Bakugo his bitch.
Even as he slowly, lazily rubbed his shaft along Katsumi’s pussy, Izuku’s gaze was locked firmly on his girlfriend.
“You want to watch so bad, slave,” he said, “then watch. Watch me use another woman like a fucktoy, watch me make her cum her brains out, and know that it could have been you, if only you’d been able to resist the urge to prove how much you love your Master by bringing him more slaves.”
Hitomi bucked on the bed, hands flying towards her pussy; those words, those beautiful words, had been everything she hadn’t known she needed, and she was so goddamn close, she was going to have the biggest orgasm of her life-
Izuku spoke again, and his words were sweet and hateful all at once. “Oh no you don’t, slut,” he said, making Hitomi freeze. “No touching yourself.”
Hitomi’s head jerked up. “W-what?” she gasped. No. Not even he could be so cruel. This was the hottest thing that had ever happened to her! She was right on the edge! “M-Master-”
Cold green eyes made her halt instantly. “You heard me, slave,” he ordered. “You want to watch so fucking bad? Then consider this your reward, and your punishment: you’re going to sit there, legs open and dripping, and fucking watch. Nothing else. Don’t touch your cunt, your nipples-anything. If you do, you will be punished, you hear me?”
Hitomi nearly sobbed. But he was her Master, and she obeyed. Slowly, gritting her teeth, she rooted her hands into the comforters on either side of her poor, tormented, trembling body, and gripped with all her strength. She didn’t dare move, even as her pussy begged for attention, arousal seeping into the blanket beneath her.
Grinning as Hitomi trembled, Izuku turned his attention back to the girl he held folded in his arms, his cock stroking along her sopping folds without giving her even one second of relief.
“This is what you’ve always wanted, isn’t it, Kacchan?” he asked, earning another pitiful moan of lust from Katsumi. “To be completely trapped in my arms, to be utterly helpless to stop me from taking your cunt as my property. All the fights over the years, all the names, all the curses-you wanted me to do this all along, didn’t you? You wanted me to pick you up, rip off your clothes, fold you in half, and fuck you until you break.”
Katsumi bucked again, too far gone to even form words. Izuku chuckled.
“That’s what I thought, Kacchan,” he hissed in her ear. “You’ve known you wanted to be my slave for years. Well, I’m about to grant you your wish. You should be on your knees worshiping the ground Hitomi walks on, you know that? Without her, you never would’ve had the chance.”
Katsumi’s glasslike eyes fell on Hitomi, who was gritting her teeth and straining every inch of her body to obey Izuku’s command.
“Look at her,” Izuku ordered Katsumi. “You want to be my slave so bad? That’s what it means to be my slave, Kacchan. Complete submission. Complete obedience. She can’t even think of disobeying. And think-if you do this, you’ll be beneath her. Look at that pathetic, sopping-wet, helpless slut, and know that you’re even more pathetic.”
Katsumi and Hitomi’s eyes both fluttered, and their combined moans filled the room. Izuku adjusted his grip on Katsumi’s thighs, and deliberately, carefully aligned the head of his cock with Katsumi’s entrance.
“Last chance to back out, Kacchan,” he whispered in her ear. “You know as well as I do-the moment that my cock goes into you, you’re mine forever. You’ll be my cumdump; you’ll be addicted to my cock. You’ve known it for years. We’ve known each other so long, it’s practically your destiny. If you say yes, Kacchan, I’m never going to let you go. So, Kacchan…do you want me to fuck you?”
Something like a whimper and a sigh and a sob all at once burst from Katsumi’s throat. “Yes!” she begged, “Fuck me, Deku! Make me yours!”
If Katsumi tried to say anything else, it was lost in the ecstatic scream she made as Izuku obliged her, and slammed her down onto his cock, burying himself to the hilt in a split second.
Hitomi’s eyes nearly rolled back in her head as she watched Izuku jackhammer into Katsumi with not even the slightest hint of restraint. Katsumi howled as her pussy was conquered, made into Izuku’s personal sex toy with all the subtlety of a bulldozer. She squirted as she came-and she came repeatedly, her juices gushing out as her jaw went slack and Izuku’s grip on her ass left handprints practically scorched into her flesh. Just like she’d promised, Katsumi’s whole body was Izuku’s to play with, and he put it through the most aggressive, overpowering fucking Hitomi could possibly have imagined. Katsumi’s tongue was lolling out by her third orgasm, her pert tits flopping, her whole body stained with sweat and drool and spit and cum.
It was the hottest fucking thing Hitomi had ever seen. And she wasn’t even allowed to touch herself.
Watching Izuku break Katsumi was the most agonizingly pleasurable experience Hitomi could have possibly imagined. Despite doing nothing but lying helplessly on the bed, every muscle in her body was straining against its limits, her teeth gritted as she tried to resist every instinct in her body screaming at her to just touch her diamond-hard nipples or swollen, aching cunt. But if she did…Izuku would know.
Finally, finally, as Katsumi came yet again, Izuku let out the low, satisfied groan that Hitomi knew well. With one last jerky thrust, he buried himself so deep in Katsumi that Hitomi thought he must be almost right up against her cervix, and came. Hitomi swore she could see his balls contract and pump cum into Katsumi’s womb, spurt after spurt of thick, sticky sperm that she desperately wanted for herself.
Pulling Katsumi off his cock, Izuku carried her over to the bed, and laid her out; Hitomi felt a pang of awe fill her at the look on Katsumi’s face as she lolled back, not really even conscious anymore. It was the look of a woman who was truly in heaven, who had achieved a level of bliss so far beyond what most people thought possible that she could die right in that moment and have no regrets at all. Hitomi wasn’t sure whether to laugh or weep with jealousy-and then she felt Izuku’s fingers on her aching, hypersensitive body.
She turned. “Master?” she whimpered. “I…I did what you ordered me to…”
Izuku smiled, and to Hitomi’s exhausted, strung-out mind, it was like the sun. “I saw, Hitomi,” he murmured. “And it’s time for your reward.”
Hitomi whimpered as he rolled her over onto her belly…right in front of Katsumi’s spread legs and the veritable feast of cum and juices steadily flowing from between the stretched, puffy lips of her newly-claimed cunt. Hitomi felt every touch on her body like a flick of her clit as Izuku tugged her legs over the side, spreading them wide to provide access to her pussy…then put a hand on the back of her head and pressed it into Katsumi’s creampied snatch.
Hitomi groaned as, without her having any ability to resist, the mingled tastes of Izuku’s cum and another woman’s pussy juices flooded her tongue. It was delicious- and so was the way she could feel Izuku’s cock stroking against her pussy lips, nearly making her cum right then and there.
“Go on,” Izuku ordered in a deep, husky voice. “Take your reward.”
Hitomi whimpered, and, obediently, began to lick up every drop of cum and juice she could. A moment later, Izuku’s cock pushed into her pussy, and his hand found her poor, abused clit.
The result was instant. Every drop of tension, every bit of orgasm denial, every delayed moment of ecstasy, lit up Hitomi’s brain at once. She bucked, went rigid, and came.
There was nothing in her brain but ecstasy, nothing in her eyes but the most blinding white light. Every thought, every belief, everything that made up Hitomi Shinso unraveled. For a moment, she was just a screaming, bucking, broken heap of fuckmeat jolting as a stream of juices poured out of her cunt and eased the passage of her Master’s cock deep into her.
And through it all, Katsumi just lay motionless against the bed, offering up her hard-earned creampie for Hitomi to feast on, bit by bit.
Izuku’s second wind lasted the perfect amount of time; just long enough to fill Hitomi with her own creampie, and to let her finish gulping down Katsumi’s. With a grunt, Hitomi felt him cum, and twitched again-she would have climaxed herself, but she was simply too exhausted from the mind-melting orgasm she’d just experienced. At last, he slipped out of Hitomi’s now-stuffed pussy, and dragged her up next to him, bringing Katsumi along with him.
There were…things Hitomi needed to say, she was pretty sure. About Katsumi, and about what Izuku had said, and…all of it. But that could happen…later. Yeah, later sounded good.
She never remembered falling asleep.
When Hitomi woke up a few hours later, feeling the most delicious ache in her core, she decided that the conversation couldn’t wait. Beside her, Katsumi was still passed out, which was probably for the best; she had a lot less experience with the sort of thing they’d just done than Hitomi. She’d probably be very out of sorts when she did wake up.
Izuku had woken up, too; judging by his hair, he’d just gotten out of the shower. He’d brought them both food; it was laid out on a table in the corner of the room, near the tiny kitchen that all the third-year dorms were equipped with. He was good at aftercare; one of the many things he’d learned thanks to Hitomi’s eager tutelage. She’d wanted to help him become the good kind of dom, the kind she’d always wanted.
Well, she’d succeeded. Beyond her wildest fucking dreams, apparently. She’d already sorta known that, but holy fuck, that had been another level entirely. Izuku hadn’t just hit her buttons, he’d played her like a fucking piano.
Hitomi slipped from bed quietly, as to not wake the other woman still curled up on Izuku’s pillow. Yeah, that was…gonna be interesting.
Izuku, naturally, noticed her immediately. “Hey, babe,” he said, gesturing at the plate. “Food?”
Hitomi eyed it thoughtfully. “Maybe later,” she decided. “First…I kinda think we need to talk about some stuff.”
Izuku nodded, and handed Hitomi the other component of good aftercare in her books-a mug of hot chocolate. She would’ve preferred coffee, but, well, it was like eight at night, which wouldn’t have stopped her normally, but according to Izuku she was “too much of a caffeine junkie” and “needed to stop living off cheap shitty coffee.”
“Yeah,” he agreed. “I think I can guess what.”
Hitomi snorted as she slipped into her chair, taking a sip of her hot chocolate, which was fantastic as always. Almost as one, the two of them turned to glance at, well, the elephant in the room: the softly snoring Katsumi.
Hitomi sighed and pursed her lips. “This…isn’t just a casual fuckbuddy thing like with Mina, is it?” she said softly.
Izuku hesitated. “Maybe it could be?” he suggested, though he seemed fully aware of how unlikely that was.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “She’s your childhood friend,” she pointed out, “she clearly has some unresolved feelings for you, and she’s apparently spent years specifically fantasizing about you dominating her. On top of that, she might be the only person I’ve met who’s more submissive than I am. I…frankly, I think she kinda needs you, babe. In a way I’m…very familiar with.”
Even as he flushed slightly at Hitomi’s admission, Izuku met her gaze. “And you didn’t realize that until after you rooted around in her head to turn off everything except that submissiveness?” he asked dryly. “Speaking of which-will she still be like that when she wakes up? Because that might be a bit of an issue.”
Hitomi frowned. “I don’t think so?” she replied. “She probably snapped out of it fairly easily once we finished, and even if she didn’t, sleeping should have basically reset her.”
Izuku nodded. “Good,” he said. “But…what are you saying we should do?”
Hitomi stared into her hot chocolate. “I don’t know,” she admitted after a moment. “Frankly, I like her a lot, her kinks align very well with mine, and she seems to bring out a side of you that I’m excited to see more of.”
Izuku blushed at that. He and Hitomi both knew that that had been…considerably more intense than their usual play. Sure, Izuku was dominant…but he’d been in rare form earlier. And while Hitomi was far from mad…she was certainly wondering what about Katsumi brought that out of him while she hadn’t been able to in years of dating.
It left her feeling…a little inadequate, honestly. And, well, she kinda got off on feeling inadequate.
Izuku tilted his head. “And?” he prompted, clearly sensing that there was more on Hitomi’s mind.
Hitomi took a deep breath. “And…well, I’m not really a jealous person, babe,” she said. “Harem recruiter, remember?”
Izuku coughed at the reminder of Mina’s description-one she’d used more than once in their subsequent trysts. “I see,” he said slowly.
Hitomi sighed again. “All I’m saying is,” she finished, “I’m willing to…see where this goes. And not just in the bedroom, either.”
“So, what?’ a very familiar voice asked gruffly from behind Hitomi. “You sayin’ you wanna be sister-wives or some shit?”
Hitomi stiffened with surprise as Katsumi slipped into the empty chair between her and Izuku. Apparently she’d woken up while the two of them had been talking.
For his part, Izuku recovered quickly. “Hey, Kacchan,” he said. “Food?”
Katsumi glanced at the plate in front of her. “Fuck yeah,” she said. “I’m starving.”
As Katsumi ate, Hitomi found herself thinking. About a lot of things, but especially about one phrase Katsumi had just used, and how much she… liked it.
Izuku spoke first into the slightly awkward silence. “So, uh, Kacchan,” he said uncertainly. “You…back to normal?”
Katsumi glanced up at him. “You mean, do I want to fall to my knees in front of you and beg for the opportunity to worship your cock, Master?” she breathed seductively. “Why, yes. Yes I do.”
Izuku’s eyes flicked to Hitomi nervously. “Uh,” he began, “We can probably fix that-”
Katsumi snickered and rolled her eyes. “Oh, lighten up, Deku,” she snapped. “That is normal for me, if you haven’t noticed. All Mindfuck did was…quiet down the other parts of me, y’know? But I’m totally back to my usual badass self.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Sure,” she shot back. “Although…earlier, you mentioned you had another request?”
Katsumi nodded. “Oh, yeah, that,” she said, looking a little more uncertain. “I was wondering…would you be able to somehow make it possible for you two to…turn me back into that… sex slave on command?”
Hitomi blinked, as did Izuku. That was… huh. Choosing her words carefully, Hitomi said, “You’re asking if I can somehow tie that same mental state to a…trigger of some sort? Like a verbal one?”
Katsumi nodded. “Yeah,” she confirmed. “That way you wouldn’t have to put me under every time. Just…say the word, anytime, anywhere, and boom, I’m ready to be used, y’know?”
Izuku shifted in his seat, and Hitomi took a deep breath. “How about we slow our roll a bit here?” she suggested. “I can think of a few concerns with consent I’d like to iron out, and I’m honestly not sure if it’s even possible to implant triggers with my quirk…but I’d be willing to talk it out with you. But later. Right now we have something else we need to discuss.”
Katsumi shrugged. “The sister-wife thing?” she asked. “Fine with me.”
Hitomi twitched. “Please don’t say that,” she murmured softly.
Katsumi waved her hand. “Sister-wife, sister-slave, call it whatever you want,” she answered dismissively. Hitomi whimpered. “Look, my point is, I agree with you, Mindfuck. I don’t wanna steal your boyfriend…but frankly, this ain’t casual for me either.”
Hitomi took a moment to respond, and Katsumi’s eyes narrowed. Then, she grinned. “Wait, you like that word, don’tcha?” she realized. “You like the idea of having sister-slaves, is that it?”
Hitomi clutched her empty mug with all her might. “No comment,” she muttered firmly.
Izuku sighed. “Kacchan,” he said softly, “You’re…saying you’re in lo-”
Katsumi growled. “If you say it, I’m gonna kill you,” she warned him flatly, and Izuku shut up. Then, her eyes softened. “But…yeah. Pretty sure I am.”
As Izuku processed that, Hitomi finally gathered herself. “How about this?” she said. “I’m…not sure if I’m ready to completely share him yet…but I’m not going to leave you out in the cold either, Katsumi. So how about we just…take things slow for a bit?”
Katsumi considered it. “Slow,” she repeated, glancing at Izuku. “Yeah, I think I’m okay with that. As long as he keeps doing what he did to us today.”
Hitomi grinned. “Oh, definitely,” she agreed, fixing Izuku with a look loaded with meaning. He just chuckled, long since used to her antics.
Katsumi’s own smile widened further. “Sounds like a deal,” she said, then bared her teeth as she met Hitomi’s gaze. “Sister-slave.”
Hitomi shuddered. Okay, yeah. She really liked the sound of that.
Notes:
Most girls aren't actually going to be shown "under the effects" of Hitomi's quirk in the way Mina was, if you can't tell. There's gonna be some MUCH weirder and kinkier shit happening.
See you next time!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/UZy4bmeAJb
Chapter 4: Dollhouse Fun (Momo)
Notes:
Seems that you all like this, judging by how much of a response it's gotten. From now on, I'm gonna do my best to stick to Sunday uploads.
Also-please keep the suggestions coming for new girls (including genderbends) and kinks! Even if I don't end up using them, they're a lot of fun to sort through, and help a ton with settling the details of girls I already have planned, too.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sister-slaves or not, Hitomi has to admit that she and Katsumi were a force to be reckoned with when they worked together.
After a few days of experimenting in Katsumi’s bedroom, Hitomi had eventually figured out how to implant triggers into someone’s mind that would persist even into their conscious selves after she released them from her quirk. It was an incredibly useful thing to learn, even for non-kinky purposes; a shame Hitomi would never, ever be able to admit to her mentor where she’d learned to do it.
But regardless, after a lot of back and forth, Hitomi had worked out a deal with Katsumi that more or less made the Terror of UA into their free-use pleasure toy. The deal was simple: any time Hitomi or Izuku said the word “Fuckdoll” in front of Katsumi, the girl would instantly fall into her Sex Slave Mode. It didn’t matter where she was, what she was doing, or who else might be present; she’d care only for submitting and obeying until they chose to release her. The sticking point, however, had been Katsumi’s insistence that they have the right to use it any time they wished, not just in the bedroom under controlled conditions, the way Hitomi would have preferred. Funnily enough, the only time Katsumi absolutely refused to allow them to use it was during training-because, as she put it, “I may get off on being turned into Deku’s personal sex toy without warning or any chance to resist, but there’s no way in hell I’ll let you two beat me in a fight with a cheap trick like that!”
So, in the end, Hitomi had agreed-provided that she ensured that, if Katsumi did want to break out of Sex Slave Mode, she could do so at any time simply by summoning the willpower to do so. She would’ve liked more, but Katsumi seemed comfortable with it, so she conceded.
Of course, after that, Katsumi had requested a second trigger phrase. A very specific trigger phrase, one that had made Hitomi stop and stare at the ferocious blonde.
“I…want you to make it so every time Deku calls me “Kacchan,” I get a little bit hornier,” Katsumi had said.
Hitomi had only stared, trying to reconcile the snarling, violent heroine she was used to with the sheer roiling mass of twisted kinks that that request implied. Katsumi had just scowled and met her eyes, apparently well past the point where she felt any shame around Hitomi.
Well, Hitomi couldn’t deny that the idea of watching Izuku wind Katsumi up just by using her nickname-and never even knowing how completely he was making the girl melt- was very appealing to her. So, she’d agreed, and done what Katsumi asked, implanting the second trigger into her mind.
All of this contributed to a second period of incredible sex, of course. Between Katsumi and Mina, another girl was joining Izuku and Hitomi in bed basically every other night, now; Katsumi was increasingly becoming interwoven into their lives more deeply even when not having sex, and Hitomi was soon getting closer to admitting that she’d basically started dating both of them anyway.
The transformation that had overtaken Katsumi was stark and obvious, even to their classmates; she was way calmer, less prone to violent outbursts, and seemed to be genuinely pleasant on occasion. Several people, particularly Kaminari, even swore that they had, at one point, seen Katsumi smiling.
(Of course, what they didn’t know, and Hitomi did, was that she had been smiling because Izuku had just pulled her into a storage closet, whispered “Fuckdoll” into her ear, and spent a good fifteen minutes pumping a load into the moaning stress-relief cumdump that had replaced the conscious mind of Katsumi Bakugo.)
But of course, life wasn’t all kinky sex and somehow-actually-somewhat-ethical uses of mind control powers; UA’s classes were as demanding as ever, and with one of Present Mic’s truly hellish English exams coming up, Hitomi found herself in a three-day dry spell, having had to spend precious boyfriend (and… others ) time studying, instead. The stress of the exam week was getting to all of them-even Izuku, even Katsumi, and, Hitomi could increasingly tell, even the class workhorses like Iida and Momo.
Momo in particular rarely showed signs of stress or wear; her gorgeous, serene features seemed to bear even the most dire of crises with grace and aplomb. But Hitomi could see the bags under her eyes and the way she seemed sluggish and distracted in training-and she wasn’t the only one. Mina, for whatever else she was, was both very perceptive and always determined to make a friend feel better, by any means necessary. Unfortunately, Mina’s ideas of what the best means were often tended to be…well, the politest word was probably “unorthodox.”
That was how, after spotting Mina conferring with Momo in hushed tones in the common room one day, Momo’s eyes wide as she stared openly at Hitomi from across the room, Hitomi was already half-expecting shenanigans when, later that night, a knock on her door revealed itself to be the wan, slightly concerned-looking face of Momo Yaoyorozu.
“Hello, Shinso,” she said, polite and formal as always. “Might I come in? I would…like to discuss something with you.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow; she had a cup of coffee in one hand-sue her, but Izuku wasn’t there at the moment to stop her and she’d been studying fucking English verb tenses all evening-and it took her a moment to shrug, sigh, and respond, “Sure, come on in.”
Clearing some of her studying materials off the small table she kept in the corner of her room, Hitomi invited Momo to take a seat across from her. “So, what can I do for you?” she asked as Momo slumped gratefully into a chair.
Momo sighed. “I was…talking with Mina today,” she admitted. “She…referenced something that you two had done, that helped her “relieve stress,” as she put it.”
Hitomi’s eyebrow went up. “Okay,” she said slowly. “Did she tell you anything else about what we did?”
Momo nodded. “She said that it involved…your quirk,” she said, a blush slowly coloring her cheeks. “And…sexual intercourse. Between you, Mina, and…your boyfriend.”
Hitomi took a deep breath. She wasn’t really even into dishing out punishments-she much preferred receiving them-but she was sorely tempted to give Mina a good spanking the next time she came to her and Izuku’s bed for spilling everything to a girl who, she found herself recalling, was one of the class representatives. Was Momo here to get her in trouble?
Honestly, Hitomi doubted that; there was a little too much… curiosity on Momo’s face. But she was still going to have Izuku punish Mina somehow for this. “Okay,” she repeated. “And…why do you want to talk to me about this?”
Momo hesitated, glancing over Hitomi’s shoulder at the door. Then, she slowly said, “Because I was…wondering if it would be possible for me to enter a…similar arrangement.”
Hitomi blinked. Then, setting down her now-empty coffee mug, she took a deep breath. Then another. Then, she decided to do something that she had come up with the idea for after Katsumi had come to her.
“Give me one second,” she said as she got up from the table. She walked over to the bookshelf by her bed, and pulled out a plain manila folder stuffed with paper. She took out what she was looking for, and took it back over to the table. She placed the thick sheaf of paper in front of Momo, trying to ignore the uncertainty swelling in her chest.
“A contract?” the tall, prim girl asked, confused, as she read the top of the form. The other pages beneath it were-for now-blank, but had questions on them, about red lines and turn-offs and all the other usual questions Hitomi knew were important to ask.
Hitomi nodded. “Pretty much, yeah,” she said. “Something I decided to try, now that I’m…doing this more regularly. It’s not, like, legally binding or anything, and hell, if you don’t want a written declaration of all the shit you’re into sitting around, we can destroy it once we’re done, but I want to do this right. It’s not…this isn’t the sort of thing I want people to just do on a whim, y’know? I want to talk about what you want me to do, your dos and don’ts, comfort levels, all of that stuff…and frankly these sorts of conversations tend to get so long and in-depth that we might as well write it all down for later. Helps us stay organized, too.”
Momo seemed…oddly excited by the prospect of in-depth contract negotiations. “Very well, I defer to your greater experience with…these matters,” she replied. “So, where do you want to start?”
Hitomi thought for a moment. “Why don’t we start with…why?” she asked.
Momo blinked. “What do you mean, why?” she repeated, uncomprehending.
Hitomi sighed to herself. “Why exactly do you want me to brainwash you, anyway?” she asked. “I’m…still not exactly used to having willing subjects, y’know.”
Momo hummed thoughtfully, drumming her fingers on the table for a moment before responding, “I…sometimes find myself struggling to cope with the stresses of heroics and maintaining my academic standards. I…want you to help me.”
Hitomi blinked. “I mean, okay, that makes sense,” she admitted, “but why come to me? There’s loads of ways to de-stress, without, y’know, letting somebody muck around in your head.”
Momo shrugged. “True, but…well, I want something that will be particularly effective,” she explained, before flushing a little pink. “And it doesn’t hurt that what you’re proposing aligns with my personal, uh… tastes.”
Hitomi’s eyes widened, just a fraction. She’d known her reputation was as the class expert on all things kinky. The other girls in her class, though they tended to make fun of her for her supposed dominatrix tendencies, did also know she had actual experience in that area that she was happy to share if asked. Even if you didn’t know about how her quirk factored into it, or her true kinks, Hitomi knew that Katsumi coming to her, and all that they had done, still sorta made sense-something about that girl just fucking screamed that she was a pillow princess under it all, and Hitomi knew damn well that she wasn’t the only girl in their class who’d noticed-but for Momo to know? That made her feel…a little dirty, honestly. It was like telling the Pope about your browser history.
“Oh, I know exactly what you mean,” she assured Momo, because she did. She could pick up on subtext and context clues just fine. “So, you want to give up control for a while? Sexually?”
Momo flushed a bright red, but managed to nod. “Precisely,” she said, her straight-backed, ladylike posture in total contrast to what she had just admitted to.
Hitomi’s sense of confusion warred against the part of her that had just realized that Momo Yaoyorozu wanted to be brainwashed for sexual purposes, and confusion lost out against horniness instantly. “Okay, that wouldn’t be too hard to do,” she said, figuring that confidence would help her with Momo’s obvious inexperience. “I can just take control of your body away from your conscious mind, the same way I do in training, and just…make it so you can be our sex slave for a while. That sound okay with you?”
Momo pursed her lips again. “No,” she said, more firmly than Hitomi could possibly have expected.
Hitomi needed a moment to process that. “Excuse me?” she asked.
Blushing deeply and squirming a little in her seat, Momo slowly explained, “I, uh…I want something a little more intense than that.”
Hitomi blinked. Repeatedly. Now this… this was interesting. “How so?” she asked.
It took Momo a second to work up the courage to speak. When she did, her eyes were distant, and her voice tinged with an emotion Hitomi knew quite well. “I…I don’t want to be anything,” she admitted at last. “I’ve had your quirk used on me in training, remember? I know that the person is still usually totally conscious of what’s happening, even if they can’t control their bodies. I don’t want to even be aware of what you’re doing to me. I want to be…well, empty-headed and completely mindless. I want you to be able to flip a switch in my brain and turn Momo off, if that makes sense. Just…leave me as a set of empty, obedient holes that you can use however you want while I’m away.”
Hitomi was silent for a long moment, once Momo finished speaking. “That’s, uh…wow,” she eventually managed to say, once she’d cleared her head of screaming and the powerful throb between her legs just from the thought.
Momo as an obedient toy for her and Izuku. So very, very yes.
Momo frowned. “You look perturbed,” she noted, clearly worried that she’d overshared.
Hitomi, intimately familiar with the fear that you had trusted someone with too much of your deepest, darkest desires, quickly shook her head. “I mean…I guess I’m just trying to process?” she admitted. “That’s some intense stuff, Momo. And here I thought “repressed rich girl” was just a stereotype.”
Just as Hitomi had hoped, her joke helped brighten up Momo’s expression. “Heh,” she snorted. “Believe me, I’m very aware. But…well, there it is, I suppose.”
Hitomi nodded again. Deciding that she was very okay with how this was going, she chose to move on to her next big question. “Any big hangups?” she asked. “Red lines? Things you absolutely won’t let us do?”
Momo thought for a moment, before nodding to herself. “Not that many, honestly,” she replied. “I’d say…nothing involving excrement, permanent bodily harm, or things that might affect my public reputation without my prior consent are really the only big ones. Other than that…I really don’t care what you do with my body, honestly. You could leave me in a corner as decoration, stuff all my holes, use toys, even let other people I trust use me instead, I don’t mind. Why would I? My body would be yours to do what you want with. My mind would be completely absent.”
Momo’s cheeks were pink as she finished speaking, and she was definitely squirming in her chair, breathing hard as she tried to subtly rub her thighs together. Hitomi couldn’t blame her-Momo’s words were making her want to do the exact same thing. Still, something worried her. Hitomi frowned as the thought came to her. “So-hang on,” she asked, “You don’t want to be aware at all? Not even so you can reassert control if something happens?”
Momo shook her head. “No,” she said firmly, well and truly in the grip of her desires now, “I don’t want to be home in any sense. Just…my personality, my identity, all of it is taking a vacation, and all that’s present is a sex doll that happens to have my body.”
Hitomi’s frown only grew. Something like that…it felt too much like a violation of the fundamental rules of kink that she had had drilled into her head over years of studying. “That’s…really risky,” she told Momo. “And I don’t know if I like it. There’s always supposed to be a failsafe in stuff like this.”
Momo nodded. “And I agree that there should be one,” she assured Hitomi. “But, well, that’s why I appreciate how you’re handling this so much-the contract and everything. I want to make sure that everything is pre-arranged to both our satisfaction-and that I have lots of control over how, exactly, I surrender all control.”
That…that made Hitomi more nervous, ironically. She knew damn well what her hangups were when it came to her quirk, after all. “You…really trust me with this, Momo?” she asked. “You know that once you let me into your head, the only thing that’s limiting me is my word. I could do anything to you.”
Momo met her eyes, and Hitomi recalled that, deeply repressed dark desires aside, Momo was still one of UA’s top heroics students, with all the willpower and strength that that implied. “Would you?” she asked pointedly. “Do you trust yourself with that power?”
Hitomi…hesitated. How could she not hesitate? She’d asked herself that question so many times…and never really been able to answer it. She sighed, “I…I feel like I should burst out in horror just at the thought, you know? But that would suggest that I can be trusted-and I don’t know if I can. I’m constantly terrified that I’ll somehow step over a line without knowing.”
Momo nodded, and somehow, she was smiling. “Thank you for the honesty,” she said kindly. “And frankly…I actually think I trust you more because you don’t trust yourself. Does that make sense?”
Hitomi blinked. “Not really?” she admitted, deeply confused.
Momo shrugged anyway. “Well, it’s true,” she continued. “I think your conduct shows a level of commitment to self-control and ethical use of your powers that is…awe-inspiring, honestly. I know I certainly don’t use my quirk with such restraint.”
“Your quirk can’t turn people into mind-broken puppets,” Hitomi muttered, not even bothering to keep the bitterness out of her voice.
“No, but it can kill people,” Momo said, her voice so firm, her expression so steady, that it cut through Hitomi’s bitterness with ease and made her look up and take notice. “Most of our friends’ quirks can.”
Hitomi…didn’t really know what to say to that. “I…” she tried to begin, only for Momo to speak again.
“Look, Hitomi,” she said, laying a hand on top of Hitomi’s. “You may not trust yourself with your power, but I trust you. You’re a hero; you’ve never given me any reason to believe that you would use your abilities in anything less than a heroic manner. The fact that you want to draw up a literal contract to ensure that we both understand each other’s limits and comfort levels speaks volumes about your ethics.”
Hitomi hesitated…then found that, somehow, Momo had actually managed to assuage her fears expertly. “I…if you’re really okay with this…” she said slowly.
Momo nodded resolutely. “I am,” she responded, her back shockingly straight, considering what, exactly, she was asking for.
Hitomi sighed. Who the hell was she kidding? Was she really going to pretend she would ever turn down the chance to do something like this to Momo Yaoyorozu? “Then I guess we can proceed,” she decided. “Hell, for all I know it isn’t actually possible and we’re just wasting time. That’s always a risk with this-I really am playing around in territory I don’t full understand with my quirk, here.”
Momo shrugged at that, before grinning playfully. “Well, why don’t we finish this contract, and then we can start trying to turn me into a mindless set of fuckholes for you and your boyfriend?” she suggested, and this time she didn’t even try to hide how much that thought obviously aroused her.
Hitomi had never imagined Momo fucking Yaoyorozu saying that in her wildest fucking dreams. “Holy fuck, Momo,” she half-whispered, half whimpered. She’d just had every single one of her most repressed sexual urges fucking hammered on with a targeted orbital strike. “Where the hell did that come from?”
Momo chuckled, looking oddly pleased with herself. “I am a repressed rich girl, remember?” she pointed out, making Hitomi laugh, too.
Oh, she could already tell that this was gonna be fun. Assuming she, y’know, survived.
In the end, the actual negotiations between Hitomi and Momo took significantly longer than the brainwashing itself.
That was the right word to use, too; negotiations. There was a give and take to it, a back-and-forth rhythm that, although thorough and occasionally a bit dry, was still oddly fun for Hitomi. She’d suggest something, Momo would amend or agree with it or reject it, and then they’d push on down the list.
After multiple days of that, Hitomi had, finally, gotten permission to actually use her quirk on Momo-and it had turned out quite quickly that “erasing” her personality temporarily was quite a bit more complicated than it sounded. At least, it was if Hitomi wanted to actually be able to bring Momo back afterwards. Which meant that Hitomi had to make changes to Momo’s mind via verbal orders one at a time, backtracking and verifying that she wasn’t causing awful side effects each time. Much like a lot of things in kink, it was work. Slow, tedious, painstaking work-because cutting corners on something like this meant causing real, serious harm to someone who had placed her trust in Hitomi, and that was the one thing she would never do.
Well, work it may have been, but it hadn’t been unpleasant work. After the second or third session, Momo had been so turned on just from the fact that Hitomi was playing around in her mind that she asked to be allowed to masturbate during her brainwashing, which Hitomi hadn’t considered denying for a second. The sight of the tall, gorgeous, proper Momo with her hand buried between her plush thighs, drool dripping from her tongue as she mindlessly repeated Hitomi’s commands, slowly brainwashing herself, had been one of the hottest things Hitomi had ever seen.
And so, at last, Hitomi decided that they were done; she’d let Izuku know, of course, judging that unlike with Katsumi, he should probably know that this one was coming. Now, there was only one thing left to do-present her Master with his newest toy.
They scheduled it for the Friday night after Present Mic’s English exam; Momo had insisted on that, saying that she wanted to give them all a reward for all the hard work they’d done. Hitomi, of course, was very okay with the idea of a reward, and had agreed immediately.
It was quite easy to tell that Momo was nervous, as the evening approached. Hitomi understood entirely; it had come out in the course of her conversation with Momo that she was a virgin, and this would be a big step for a girl like her, who hadn’t quite ever shed the last of the proper upright lady she’d been raised as.
So, the right thing to do was make it special, or as special as they could on short notice. That wasn’t too much trouble-a nice dinner just for the three of them, at a restaurant in town Hitomi and Izuku often frequented on dates.
Then, at last, the time came. The door to Izuku’s room closed behind them, and Hitomi took a deep breath.
Her boyfriend, recognizing that she needed a moment, went to sit on the bed, as she’d told him to; his willing submissive Hitomi certainly was, in bed at least, but outside of it he was the most considerate and tolerant boyfriend a girl could ask for. So when she’d asked him to sit back and let her have her fun first, he’d been more than happy to listen.
Of course, it didn’t hurt that Hitomi and Momo were about to put on one hell of a show.
“You still game for this?” Hitomi asked him. Izuku simply smiled.
“Of course, Hitomi,” he said warmly. No joking, no cracks about how any man who said no to such a proposal was clearly out of their minds. He knew that wouldn’t sit well with Hitomi.
Hitomi nodded, and turned to Momo. “Last chance to back out,” she reminded the taller, curvier girl.
Momo chuckled. There were nerves in her voice, but her eyes were firm. “Thank you, but I’m not going to,” she replied. “I trust you two.”
Hitomi smiled at that. “Alright, then,” she said. “You ready for this?”
Momo looked her in the eye. “Please,” she murmured. “Turn off my brai-”
She didn’t even get to finish the sentence. Hitomi felt her powers hook into Momo, and with a single thought, she was in control.
Momo stiffened abruptly, her jaw hanging loose and her eyes completely dull and empty. Hitomi allowed herself to grin.
“Momo, you don’t exist anymore,” she commanded. “Your head is empty. All your worries are gone. There’s nothing at all in your mind. Your mind is far, far away, so far you can’t feel your body at all. All that’s left is an empty, mindless, obedient doll. Tell me what you are, Momo.”
Momo’s mouth opened. “Empty,” she droned, blank-eyed and hollow, her usual prim, proper speech completely replaced with slurred words. “Mindless. Obedient. Doll.”
Hitomi’s grin widened. Perhaps this would have been simpler with a trigger word or phrase, but frankly, there was something deeply erotic about manually activating the sex doll mode she’d programmed into Momo over more than a week of steady, systematic work.
She’d denied herself this that whole time, had never even taste-tested Momo’s body-though she’d hinted several times that she wouldn’t mind if Hitomi did. Because she wasn’t really hers yet.
Until tonight, that was. Because tonight, Momo was no longer there; as the last spark faded from her eyes, her limbs slowly stiffening and her body going totally still, Hitomi knew that all there was in this room was a Momo-doll, a mindless living sex toy that was hers and Izuku’s to play with.
“Strip, doll,” Hitomi ordered. Without a single spark of recognition, the Momo-doll obeyed. Her movements weren’t robotic, exactly, but they were most certainly not the actions of a thinking, sentient person, either. Hitomi could see the truth in Momo’s eyes as her shirt came off; there was nobody home right now. This wasn’t Momo Yaoyorozu; she was in some far-off place at the moment, in some corner of her mind so deep that she might as well not exist. This was a living sex doll that had Momo’s body.
And what a fucking body. As Momo’s panties slipped off and dropped to the floor, Hitomi just had to stop and stare.
It wasn’t for nothing that Momo was considered the hottest girl in the class. She was tall, with pale, flawless skin and a body that-Hitomi knew from experience-had a core of solid muscle, but hid that behind a layer of soft, plush fat reserves to fuel her quirk. Those reserves rounded out her figure, giving her big, perfect tits that sat proudly on her chest, round and perky and begging to be squeezed, capped with nubby little nipples that looked almost soft enough to welcome a finger or two. With a belly that straddled the line between toned and soft, along with wide hips, a round, jiggly ass, a bare, dripping pussy, and gorgeously sculpted thighs, Hitomi knew for certain that she had brought Izuku a girl who was sexier in every possible way than she was.
She liked that thought. Liked it a lot. It went right to the core of what she got off on-the idea of being a tool, of being made to bring her Master a girl for his harem and then having to watch as that girl was fucked, used.
God, she was fucked-up. But hey, at least Izuku appreciated it.
Hitomi glanced at her boyfriend, grinning as, sure enough, she found him sporting a very impressive tent in his pants. His eyes were locked on Momo’s naked, bare body as she stood ramrod-straight, hands at her sides, awaiting orders.
“Do you like what you see?” Hitomi asked with a giggle, really getting into the submissive, borderline-roleplay headspace that she and Izuku used together. “Master?”
As Izuku gulped, the look in his eyes steadily darkening and getting hungrier, Hitomi took the liberty of showing off the goods some more. Momo didn’t require verbal commands, after all-she would comply with any posing or pushing of her limbs without hesitation, accepting any guidance, any order. Hitomi used this to slowly spin her around, letting Izuku admire every inch of their new toy.
At last, Izuku found his voice. “God,” he uttered, “Is she…still in there?”
Hitomi shook her head. “Sorta, but not really,” she said, dropping the “Master” for a moment. “She can come back whenever I want her to, but for now, everything that makes Momo, well, Momo, is off having a nice vacation somewhere deep in her mindscape, probably napping on a beach or something. That’s what she said she’d be doing while we used her body like a fleshlight, at least.”
Izuku swallowed, hard. He’d seen the contract just as Hitomi had, so he didn’t need to ask what the limits were-they both knew where they were, and how shockingly few Momo had given them. The sheer magnitude of the trust she was placing in them was staggering…and also exciting.
At last, Izuku’s eyes flashed, and Hitomi braced herself. She knew that look. That was the look Izuku got when she successfully brought out his other side, the one that turned her sweet, dorky boyfriend into the man she called “Master.”
“Well, then,” he rumbled. “We might as well take advantage, don’t you think?”
Hitomi nodded, not trusting her voice at that moment. “Please,” she whimpered, urging Momo forwards with a hand on the small of her back.
Working together, it only took them a moment to lay her out on the bed. For a moment, the two of them just admired her: Momo Yaoyorozu, lying spread-eagle and completely naked on their bed, brain turned off, eyes staring blankly at nothing. She was theirs; they could do anything they wanted to her.
Izuku ran a hand up the motionless Momo’s body, until his hand was cupping her round, soft tit. Momo, of course, had no reaction; she only stared up at Hitomi and Izuku with empty eyes, uncomprehending of what was happening to her-and yet the wetness glistening between her thighs as Izuku spread them apart was unmistakable.
At the questioning glance from Izuku, Hitomi grinned. “I made sure she would always be wet and ready for you, Master,” she simpered, gasping as Izuku rewarded her with a rough squeeze of her ass, pulling her close to him to nip at her neck. Hitomi whined, even as she removed her own clothing, shirt and pants falling away to reveal the body she had surrendered to Izuku’s attentions long ago.
Once again, she couldn’t help but glance down at the Momo-doll currently having its tits groped by Izuku and feel a stab of envy. Momo really was just hotter than Hitomi. Bigger tits, plumper ass, prettier face. All Hitomi had going for her was how slim her build was and the side-shaved haircut; those sometimes appealed to men who liked a more… alternative appearance in their women. Oh, and a quirk that made people keep their distance, afraid of what she might do to them if she ever had the chance.
Y’know…like slip into a woman’s mind, hollow it out, wipe away every last piece of her identity, and present the brainwashed husk to her Master as a sex doll.
Izuku slipped his other hand between Hitomi’s legs, fingers roughly pressing against her clit. She gasped, legs trembling under her as Izuku toyed with her body.
“Every time we do this, I remember how fucking twisted you really are,” Izuku growled into Hitomi’s ear. “Another woman, your own friend, completely helpless under your power, given to me to be used like a fucktoy…and it turns you on so badly, doesn’t it?”
Hitomi cried out, “Yes! Oh god, yes! I want you to fuck her, Master! I brainwashed her…trained her…brought her to you so you could use her body the way you use mine!”
Izuku chuckled. “So desperate to please, aren’t you, slave?” he asked. He was good at this after years of dating Hitomi-he knew exactly what her kinks were, could find her buttons and hammer them so relentlessly that she crumbled. “You’re so determined to bring me pleasure, you’ll bring me a girl who’s better to fuck in every way, isn’t that right?”
Hitomi’s eyes flared wide as Izuku buried two fingers in her cunt up to the knuckle, curling them up and in and nearly making her legs collapse underneath her. She threw her head back, and moaned, “Yes! I’ll do anything to make you happy, Master!”
Izuku grinned, and withdrew his fingers, leaving Hitomi feeling empty without them. He returned his attention to the Momo-doll lying motionless and ready beneath him. He stepped out of his own clothes, expertly shedding them to reveal his dick, already erect and throbbing. He hauled Momo over to the edge of the bed, so that her head was lying off of it. Hitomi realized with a shiver what Izuku was going to do. “As much as I know you’d like to watch,” he said coarsely, “I’d much prefer if you help me try out your friend’s holes, slave. Get over here and help.”
Hitomi was on her knees before she could even think. As Izuku laid his erect cock atop Momo’s blank face, Hitomi took her face in her hands and, as if she was posing a rather fiddly doll, opened up her mouth, arranging her lips in the perfect position to accept Izuku’s tip as he slid it in.
As Hitomi supported Momo’s dangling head and neck with her hands, Izuku began slowly but relentlessly fucking her mouth. That was really the only word for it; there was no sucking involved, no technique on Momo’s part, barely any movement at all except for Hitomi jerking her head back and forth to give Izuku some stimulation. She was just a hole right now, a warm, wet orifice that Izuku had decided to stuff for his own pleasure. Laid out on the bed, her body shook with the force of Izuku’s thrusts as he threatened to push deeper, into her throat; there was the slight twitch of a suppressed gag reflex that made Momo’s mounded tits quake, and Izuku pulled back; in doing so, he messed up his angle of penetration, and his cock slipped free of Momo’s lips with a pop.
Hitomi whimpered as Izuku’s cock slapped obscenely against Momo’s slack, aristocratic face, her gorgeous features smeared with drool and precum; this was the ultimate torment for her, and she loved it. Izuku’s cock was within easy reach of her own mouth-but even as she wanted desperately to reach for it, she knew instinctively that Izuku was in the sort of mood where he’d deny her.
Sure enough, she must have stared longingly at it for a heartbeat too long, because a second later she felt his rough fingers tangle into her hair and yank her head backwards, just a little.
“You want it, don’t you, slave?” Izuku murmured, his deep voice going straight to Hitomi’s pussy.
She nodded wordlessly. “Please, Master,” she whimpered. “Please let me taste it.”
Izuku just chuckled. “I don’t think so,” he rumbled. “But…how about this? I’ll let you lick my shaft while I fuck Momo’s mouth… if you can get it back in there without using your hands.”
Hitomi’s eyes widened. That was…she was so lucky to have such a generous Master! Hurrying to obey, she leaned forward, lips pressing down on top of Izuku’s cockhead; it took her a few tries, nuzzling and pushing with her lips and tongue, but at last she managed to reposition his dick at the right angle to slide back into Momo’s mouth.
Izuku kept his word; even as he began to thrust once more, he allowed Hitomi to run her lips and tongue greedily over the top and base of his shaft, while the rest of his cock vanished into Momo’s throat.
It was a messy, obscene, slightly awkward position, and Hitomi loved it. The sensation of looking up at her Master with hooded eyes, knowing that she had been granted the right to help him fuck a prettier slave, was everything she’d ever wanted, and the occasional rub of her lips against Momo’s as they worked together to pleasure their Master-and Izuku was certainly Momo’s Master now, even if her conscious mind had not submitted the same way Hitomi’s had-made Hitomi moan every time. She and Momo were tag-teaming Izuku’s cock-well, Momo-doll was, at least. The real Momo, the one who was the smartest girl in the class, a born leader Hitomi had always looked up to, had no idea what was being done to her body right now.
But then again, maybe this, the mindless, drooling piece of fuckmeat, was the real Momo, and the rigid, innocent, sometimes prudish rich girl was just the front, the disguise she used to hide how truly lewd she was. Hitomi decided that she preferred that idea; it was much hotter.
Eventually, their Master’s patience ran out, and he evidently decided that he had had enough of using Momo’s mouth. He yanked Hitomi away from his cock, which he withdrew from Momo’s mouth in a cascade of spit and drool. He fixed Hitomi with a look which would tolerate no disobedience, and said, “Get up here and spread her legs for me.”
Hitomi nodded wordlessly, deep in that submissive place in her mind, the one that would do anything Izuku told her to, because she loved and trusted him enough to obey. She hopped onto the bed on all fours and, straddling Momo’s still-unmoving body, shifted position-then, just for a moment, the sight of Izuku’s cock standing rock-hard and throbbing was too much for her, and she reached out to to take his magnificent cock into her mouth. As always, her lips strained to wrap around him completely, but he’d trained her well; it wasn’t long before Hitomi was practically gagging herself on Izuku’s dick, drool and precum oozing from her lips as she sucked with the religious fervor of a woman possessed.
Izuku raised an eyebrow, and Hitomi braced for him to punish her for her impertinence-but she gave him her look of deepest submission and lust, the one that said, “Look what you’ve done to me; I can’t resist you anymore,” and then buried his shaft as deep into her throat as it would go. Her nose was buried in his pubes, and at last, even as her lungs screamed in protest, Izuku nodded.
He looked down at her with confident approval, enjoying the look of adoration in Hitomi’s eyes as she worshiped his cock, just as much as he enjoyed the fact that Hitomi was sprawled precariously over Momo’s equally nude body, awaiting his attentions. In fact, Hitomi was nearly sixty-nining the taller girl, her sopping pussy hanging in the air just above Momo’s vacant, blank face, the juices produced by her sloppy, frantic blowjob dripping down to further stain her pristine body with the lewdest mixture of precum and spit.
At last, Izuku removed his cock from Hitomi’s mouth with a pop. She whined as he withdrew, but waited patiently for his next command.
Izuku lowered his cock to Momo’s entrance, which, true to Hitomi’s promise, was wet and ready for him despite her complete lack of thoughts at the moment. He looked up to see Hitomi’s gaze completely locked on the folds of Momo’s pussy, spread apart by the head of his cock.
“You really are desperate to watch me fuck her, aren’t you, slave?” he asked, reaching out to cup Hitomi’s chin. Forced to raise her gaze to his face, she nodded absently, eyes glazed over with lust and her lips parted, panting slightly.
“Put it in her,” she begged. “Use her. Use the doll I turned Momo into. Fuck her so hard she’ll wake up wondering what we did to her…”
Izuku needed no further encouragement. With a soft kiss pressed to Hitomi’s lips, he pushed into Momo’s cunt.
Instantly, he nearly groaned at how tight she was. It was truly perfect; he began moving slowly, steadily, and for a while the only sound was the creaking bed as he rolled his hips into Momo’s, Hitomi watching greedily even as Momo made no sound, gave no hint of understanding that she was being fucked. Her dull eyes stared up at Izuku; he picked up the pace, pounding into her harder and faster, sending her tits shaking wildly and rocking against her chest, but still, there was no reaction at all.
It really was like fucking a doll. The tightest, warmest, wettest, most perfectly lifelike doll imaginable-because it was alive, after all. Just…turned off at the moment. Reduced to a toy for him to play with.
Of course, it wasn’t completely lifeless. Izuku had read the contract Momo had signed with Hitomi; there were a few things that Hitomi had managed to program the doll to do. Simple commands, the sort of thing that required almost no thought. Things like “Spread,” “Strip,” and the one he used now, as he pulled Hitomi down, seating her firmly atop Momo’s face, and said, “Lick.”
The effect was immediate. Momo’s tongue shot from her mouth, instantly and greedily lapping at Hitomi’s wet, sensitive pussy. Hitomi gasped at the unexpected feeling; it was a simple, almost robotic pussy-eating approach, with no nuance or even thought behind it beyond the Momo-doll wiggling its tongue back and forth, but the eroticism of the situation made it the final straw Hitomi needed. She came, came so hard she saw stars and nearly toppled over-would have, except Izuku wrapped his hand around her neck and forced her to stay in place, forced her to ride out her orgasm atop Momo’s face, her juices squelching and flowing down onto the mindless girl’s face even as Izuku drove his cock deep into her.
Even as Hitomi cried out, Izuku only picked up the pace; he drove into Momo with animalistic fury, completely ignoring any consideration for her pleasure that he might normally have had; after all, she was just a doll right now, she couldn’t even really feel pleasure. She just existed to be fucked, to act as a receptacle for cock and cum. So that was how he was going to treat her.
With a growl, he allowed the still-recovering Hitomi to topple sideways, and grabbed Momo, flipping her over in an instant. The doll made no complaint at all at the abrupt shift in positions; her body shook with the force of Izuku’s pounding thrusts as she rocked back and forth on her hands and knees. Her tits swung wildly beneath her, her ass rippled with the force of Izuku’s thrusts-and the fierce spanks he laid into her plump cheeks just to watch them shake and quiver. And all the while, Momo’s eyes stared straight ahead, unfeeling, unaware, completely divorced from the obscene, lewd reality of being pounded into from behind by a cock that rammed relentlessly against her g-spot, at the perfect angle to send any woman into rapture.
Recovering just enough to raise her head, Hitomi could only watch in awe, fingers buried between her legs, as Izuku truly put the Momo-doll to use. She was just a sex toy, an object, and he was putting her through her paces. He pressed her flat against the bed, legs and arms sprawling out to either side, and turned her head so that Hitomi could watch that lifeless gaze rock back and forth against the comforters as Izuku’s cock nestled between her perfect asscheeks and pounded down into her squelching, sodden cunt.
A sudden, animalistic urge overcame Hitomi, and without thinking, she hurled herself at the Momo-doll and pressed her lips to the plump, red ones of the prettier, more perfect girl. There was no response, of course; the real Momo wasn’t here, would never feel any of this. But for a moment, as Izuku’s hand came up to push her deeper into the lips of the living sex doll she’d turned her friend into, Hitomi imagined that she felt a response.
As if from miles away, she heard Izuku groan the deep, primal groan of a man about to cum, and she tightened her grip on the Momo-doll as Izuku rutted his hips erratically into her one last time and tipped over the edge. He grunted as he filled Momo’s womb with hot, thick cum; Hitomi tried not to feel too jealous about it. She loved Izuku’s creampies. Well, she’d have plenty of opportunities to get one tonight.
Izuku pulled out of Momo, and Hitomi made room for him on the bed, pulling the Momo-doll with her, in such a way that she ended up snuggled quite well between the doll’s amazing tits.
A few minutes of post-coital bliss passed before Izuku raised his head.
“So, uh,” he asked, “how long exactly does this last for?”
He gestured at the doll, which, despite the steady stream of mixed cum and juices leaking from between her thighs, seemed serene and completely dead to the world.
Hitomi shrugged. “Momo asked to not be brought back for at least…three or four hours?” she recalled. “She wanted to get a good nap in. So we’ve got plenty of time.”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Plenty of time to do what?” he asked playfully.
Hitomi grinned, rolling Momo in her arms so that her back was turned to Izuku, showing off the way the corded muscle of her back led down to her plump round rear, so inviting it could make any man’s mouth go dry.
“Plenty of time to try out all of this fuckdoll’s holes, of course,” she replied with a lewd wiggle of her eyebrows. “Momo specifically requested that you give her body a… thorough dicking. That includes this hole right here, you know.”
As she spoke, Hitomi spread apart the doll’s plump butt with one hand, and slowly worked a long, slender finger into her asshole to make her point. It was clean and obviously prepared for sex-Momo hadn’t been lying about wanting a thorough use of her doll-body.
Izuku looked like a man who had just been told Christmas had come early. “Far be it from me to say no,” he chuckled. “But what will you be doing?”
Hitomi’s smile only sharpened. “Well, you did make quite a mess of her pussy,” she pointed out, spreading that hole wide as well so Izuku could see just how much cum he’d pumped into the helpless girl. “I’ll be doing a bit of… cleanup, let’s say.”
Izuku shook his head. “Have I ever said how much I love your kinky mind?” he asked.
Hitomi flushed a little, but kept up the appearance of a woman in total control of herself. “You could stand to mention it more,” she replied. “Now…less talking, more fucking, yeah?”
Good words to live by, those. Izuku certainly seemed to agree, as a moment later he reached for Hitomi and their lovely toy again, and then Hitomi didn’t bother thinking anymore.
Hitomi brought Momo out three hours later on the dot. It was a little bit tricky; since she couldn’t get a verbal reaction the way she usually got to use her quirk, Hitomi had implanted a trigger into Momo’s programming to bring her back out again. All it took was a snap of her fingers just so, as if she was a magician, and her conscious mind would hear it like a wake-up alarm, and return to control. It was a very fun trick, sourced from the same discovery that had let her fulfill Katsumi’s request of becoming Izuku’s free-use, always-available cumdump, and she was looking forward to trying it on…okay actually basically all her ideas for how to use it were sex-related, but she’d figure something out eventually.
Momo woke slowly; well, she came to her bearings slowly, at least. The actual transition from Momodoll to Momo was instant-but Hitomi couldn’t blame her for being a little bit disoriented.
Momo turned her head to the side; she was lying on Izuku and Hitomi’s bed, though Hitomi was standing by the bedside and Izuku was in a chair across the room. She blinked, looking rather confused as she found she was fully clothed.
“I take it that you had some fun?” she said dryly, in a voice that seemed a tad bit croaky.
Hitomi snorted. “Oh, we sure did,” she confirmed. “How are you feeling?”
Momo glanced down at her body. “A…little sore,” she noted, “though remarkably less… crusty than I rather expected to be.”
Hitomi snorted. “Well, Izuku and I did spend some time cleaning you up and getting you dressed again before I brought you back,” she replied. “We take good care of our toys, after all. It would’ve felt kinda shitty to just leave you the way you were when we were finished with you.”
Momo shivered a little at that, though her eyes remained distant. “You have my thanks,” she said, “though, just for the future, I’d like to say that I wouldn’t mind waking up coated in dried semen, not knowing where I am or what happened, getting treated like some discarded toy…”
Hitomi and Izuku shared a glance, before Hitomi coughed meaningfully, snapping Momo back to attention. “We’ll keep that in mind,” Hitomi said dryly as Momo’s cheeks flushed red. “Also, when you say for the future…”
Momo raised an eyebrow as she slowly sat up. “Did you really think I went through all the trouble of having you program an entire off switch into my brain to only ever use it once?” she asked, dripping with sarcasm. “That was the most relaxed I’ve felt in… ever. Also… ow. What did you two do to me?”
Seeing that Momo was rubbing her ass, it was now Hitomi’s turn to blush. “Yeah…I’d be careful sitting down for a few days,” she said by way of explanation. “We…weren’t exactly gentle.”
Momo snorted. “I should hope not,” she replied. “That would rather defeat the point of having a completely willing sex doll, wouldn’t it?”
Izuku chuckled. “You’re really not beating the “repressed rich girl” allegations here, Yaomomo,” he told her.
Momo just laughed as she stretched, exercising muscles that must have been aching after so long without any motion. “Oh, I was never trying to,” she answered. “But then…I don’t think you have any reason to complain, do you?”
Both Izuku and Hitomi had to concede that one. Then, Hitomi frowned as Momo made to rise.
“Would you like to stay?” she offered quietly, earning a confused look from Izuku; while Katsumi and even Mina stayed the night quite often, it hadn’t really been discussed beforehand with either of them.
Momo froze. “I…had assumed you wouldn’t want me to,” she admitted. “At least for now, my understanding is that this…arrangement…is strictly casual.”
Hitomi and Izuku both raised eyebrows at that one. It fell to Izuku to say what they had both thought. “For now?” he asked.
Momo blushed-a stark, and honestly fascinating, contrast to her completely blank-faced acceptance of even the most obscene actions while in doll-mode. “Forgive me,” she said, still as prim and proper as ever. “But you are both…quite attractive, and I am fully aware I don’t have much experience with…these matters. I am merely being objective about my own ability to maintain a “No-strings-attached” relationship. Even one as kinky as, well…”
“Doll and owner?” Hitomi said dryly, earning a nod from Momo. “Oh, don’t worry about that, Momo. We get it. However many strings attached we end up with…we’ll figure it out. But we’ll let that come in time, yeah? For now…I don’t know, it’d just feel kinda rude to kick you out after all the shit we did to you for the past three hours.”
Momo flushed a little, and then more as Izuku dryly added, “Unless, you know, you want us to.”
Hitomi snorted. “Well, yeah,” she agreed, “But like I said-you’re more than welcome to stay if you want. We’re just gonna go to bed, nothing else.”
Momo fidgeted, fighting back a yawn. Finally, she sighed to herself. “Funny,” she admitted, “I was just arguing with myself-I usually sleep in my underwear, and I was fretting about how improper it would be…but you’ve both seen a lot more of me than that. I suppose that’s the downside of not being present in my body while you fuck it, huh?”
Hitomi shrugged. “If you say so,” she said. “So, what do you say?”
Momo hummed. Then, by way of her answer, she pulled off her shirt, and slipped back into the bed. With a glance, Izuku and Hitomi decided to do the same.
“I think,” Momo yawned, “that I could get used to this.”
“Told you so,” Hitomi laughed. “Oh, and Momo?”
“Yes?”
Hitomi’s dark eyes glittered meaningfully as Izuku extinguished the lights and cuddled up to both of them, his arms wrapped around both women’s waists. “If you ever decide you do want to be present for sex with Izuku, and just have a normal threesome…I just want you to know that that’s very much on the table as far as I’m concerned.”
For a moment, Momo was silent, and Hitomi thought she might have fallen asleep-her body was almost certainly exhausted from all that had happened. But then, she answered, “You know, I might just take you up on that.”
And then, at last, they fell asleep.
Notes:
The current plan is still to alternate genderbends, so up next we've got another one. And this one might just be my favorite chapter.
Discord server: https://discord.gg/8xKXjrmDcH
Chapter 5: Too Hot To Handle (Shoko)
Notes:
Yeah, we all knew this chapter was coming. It's ME, after all. Not putting Shoko in something like this is against my religion.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hitomi had to admit, maybe she was onto something with this whole “sharing women with my boyfriend” thing.
Momo, as it turned out, was an excellent addition to whatever weird arrangement now existed between Hitomi, Izuku, Katsumi, her, and Mina. She was always fun to be around, and she and Izuku, as two of the smartest people Hitomi had ever met, had a deep respect and appreciation for each other that was both the foundation of a lovely friendship and also something that Hitomi absolutely loved to watch Izuku toss aside entirely whenever Momo requested a night in her doll-mode, which she seemed to do perhaps twice a week, usually after particularly stressful classes. That put her in an odd sort of position; She was less of a casual booty call than Mina (who would, without rhyme or reason, simply text Hitomi and ask if she and Izuku would mind hypnotizing and fucking her) tended towards, but neither was she rapidly approaching full additional-girlfriend status like Katsumi (who by now spent most nights with them) seemed to be. Hitomi honestly found herself surprised at how easily the sometimes-naive rich girl took to being part of a thoroughly unorthodox relationship… thing, let alone one that originated in Hitomi’s ability to temporarily take away the other girls’ free will.
It was weird as all hell, especially for something that had sprung up so quickly, but honestly, Hitomi had made her peace with it. She knew perfectly well that most people-particularly those who were drawn to heroics-had a dark side. Izuku did, she certainly did, Katsumi barely even tried to hide it, and now she knew quite well that Momo did too. If you asked her, trying to deny the existence of that part of you never ended well; fuck, just look at Iida’s ill-advised attack on the Hero-Killer their first year for proof of that.
Having a way to explore and come to grips with your darker impulses in a controlled, safe space with clearly defined boundaries and rules was what kink was for, if you asked Hitomi. For her, someone whose quirk could absolutely destroy the boundaries for most people, that space was absolutely vital; frankly, it was probably the reason Hitomi got off so hard on Izuku controlling what she could and couldn’t do in bed, but that was a bit too much self-psychoanalysis for her taste, thank you very much.
Regardless, that conviction was why Hitomi was so convinced that most heroes-male or female-were absolute fucking freaks behind closed doors. Of course, thinking it was one thing; experiencing it was entirely another. Still, all of this helped explain why, when Hitomi found herself cornered by Shoko Todoroki outside her room, she wasn’t quite as surprised about it as she probably should have been.
“Shinso,” Shoko said in her usual flat, nearly emotionless voice; nearly three years had helped Hitomi learn to recognize it not for arrogance and disdain like she’d once thought it was, but rather the deep awkwardness of a rather emotionally stunted woman doing her best. “Can we…talk for a moment?”
Hitomi blinked. “Uh, sure,” she said. “What about?”
Shoko regarded her with those mismatched eyes for a moment, and Hitomi found herself getting unnerved. Shoko was…well, aside from Izuku and Katsumi, she was easily the most powerful member of the class; Hitomi had seen her level whole city blocks with glaciers before. And yet she also had an air about her that sometimes made Hitomi want to hug her and tell her everything would be okay, because damn, her life fucking sucked. A childhood of being treated as little more than a living weapon-most people knew about that nowadays, after the League and Dabi-had made her stiff and uneasy in social situations. She was a bizarre mix of incredibly sheltered and so thoroughly cynical and jaded that she just sort of…passed through conversations not unlike a blizzard, unable to really connect with people unless they worked hard to rope her into it. She’d gotten much better since Hitomi had first met her…but she was definitely still awkward and introverted. Hitomi could relate to that part.
The other problem, though, was that Hitomi was pretty damn sure that Shoko was crushing on her boyfriend. Call it paranoia, but there were only so many times a woman could burst into flames every time Izuku took his shirt off before Hitomi started seeing the connection. Of course, Hitomi couldn’t actually blame her for being in love with Izuku; God knew she was too, and with everything Izuku had done for Shoko she would’ve been more surprised if the emotionally repressed girl wasn’t currently carrying a torch for him…but that was kinda the problem.
Whatever else she was, Shoko wasn’t the most…emotionally intelligent person out there. Even if Hitomi was interested in sharing her boyfriend-which was a solid maybe followed by a lot of pondering right now-she had her doubts about whether Shoko would actually be capable of the maturity that any sort of polyamory required to function.
Still, there were…other options, as laid out by Shoko a moment later when she looked Hitomi in the eye and flatly told her, “I know you’ve been using your quirk on our classmates for sex stuff.”
Hitomi fought back the urge to flail her arms wildly and deny it. She was frankly tired of getting caught off guard by this shit. Instead, she simply sighed, glanced down the corridor in either direction to make sure they weren’t being overheard, then leaned in close and hissed, “Who told you?”
She’d expected to hear that Mina had been talking again, or hell, maybe even Momo. She did not expect Shoko to shrug and blandly reply, “Bakugo told me.”
Hitomi blinked. “Wait, seriously?” she asked after a second. Everyone knew that Shoko and Katsumi didn’t get along very well. The two of them were responsible for probably eighty percent of the collateral damage they caused during training-more when it was direct combat training. “Why? When?”
Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Oh, we actually get along pretty well,” she said dryly, “Ever since second year, when we realized that we had a lot in common. We even had sex once or twice.”
Hitomi’s brain came to a screeching halt at that. “Whoa, whoa,” she blurted, “Slow the fuck down. You and Katsumi did what? How in the fuck?”
Shoko just shrugged. She really did have a flawless deadpan. “Had sex a few times,” she replied dryly. “Is it really that weird?”
Hitomi squinted at her. “Was this like a hatefucking thing, or…?” she asked slowly.
Shoko looked at her oddly. “I don’t know what that means,” she replied. “But…it was really pretty simple. She has mommy issues and a crush on Izuku, I have daddy issues and a crush on Izuku. And of course he’s your boyfriend, so it’s not like we can actually fight over him. We figured we could at least bang about it.”
Hitomi needed several decades of time to process that, and maybe also to get the images of Shoko and Katsumi fucking out of her goddamn head, because holy shit that sounded incredible. She really had a voyeuristic streak, didn’t she?
“Uh,” she said, “You’re just coming out and admitting the crush thing? I knew about Katsumi, but…”
Shoko’s expression somehow grew drier. “Because you and Izuku are having sex with her now?” she asked. “Yeah, Katsumi told me about that too. That’s why she suggested I come talk to you.”
Hitomi took a breath. Then another. Alright, then. She just rolled with it. “Did Bakugo explain why she started sleeping with us?” she asked.
Shoko nodded. “She said you’re into using your quirk to brainwash women,” she said, making Hitomi wince a little. She was, yeah, but when Shoko said it it sounded like she was a freak or something. Which, again…yeah, she was.
“Yeah?” she said weakly. “And Katsumi is into being brainwashed. I only do it to women who want me to do it…and honestly, I don’t know if I want to do it to someone who’s only doing it to spend time with my boyfriend.”
Shoko nodded. “I see,” she said. Her face showed no hint of surprise or disappointment.
A slow, creeping suspicion filled Hitomi’s chest. “You’re into that too, aren’t you?” she realized, shaking her head a little.
Shoko raised an eyebrow, and said nothing; she merely nodded, and Hitomi just had to fucking sigh.
Another bullet point for her “All heroes are freaks” theory, apparently.
Hitomi made a decision. She didn’t even know what Shoko was specifically into, after all, and she did definitely have some lines she wasn’t interested in crossing. So, she looked Shoko in the eye, and said, “Let’s keep talking in my room. I have a contract for you to sign.”
It didn’t take long, once they were in Hitomi’s room and sitting at her table, for Shoko to agree to the terms of the basic contract Hitomi had drawn up-mostly just stuff about consent, what her red lines were, agreements about how to communicate if there were problems, that sort of thing. But then the real conversation started, when Hitomi looked Shoko in the eyes and asked a simple, pointed question: “Okay, so you want to be brainwashed. But why?”
Shoko hesitated for a moment-and that was odd to see, as she was rarely expressive enough to reveal hesitation. At last, she sighed. “Look, Shinso,” she admitted softly. “I know I’m not good at this. Any of this.”
Hitomi frowned. “Good at…what, exactly?”
Shoko spread out her arms, gesturing at herself, at Hitomi, and at the building-or perhaps the only nineteen people in the world she could really call friends.
“At people,” she answered bluntly. “At thinking about sex stuff-or talking about sex stuff. I don’t know the words, I don’t know how to describe what I want to a partner or something. I know I’m not really any good at feelings either-all of you are so much better at sorting out how you feel about people, about recognizing love. I…I know I’m years behind on all of that in a lot of ways, and as hard as I try, I don’t know if I’ll ever really catch up. Certainly not enough to explain why I find the idea of you using your quirk on me so exciting.”
Hitomi had been nodding along slowly, secretly surprised at how introspective and insightful Shoko actually was about her own lack of social skills-but she frowned at that. “I’m sensing a “but” here,” she prompted.
Shoko snorted briefly. “Yeah,” she agreed, then supplied it. “But I can’t help but wonder…what if there was a version of me that knew a lot about boys? What if there was a version of me that was comfortable in her own body, that knew what to do about all these feelings and desires and all of that? What if there was a version of me that, instead of spending years and years training to be a hero…spent them becoming, um…becoming…”
She fell silent, visibly hesitating yet again. She seemed uneasy, uncertain-but Hitomi could tell how important whatever she wanted to say was. “You okay, Shoko?” she asked softly.
Shoko looked up at her, and finally managed to get it out, blurting, “What if there was a version of me that was just a dumb, horny slut?”
That was when Hitomi’s brain came to a screeching halt. “Wait…what?” she stammered. She had not been expecting that.
Eyebrows creased worriedly, Shoko just said, “You heard me. Do you…think you could use your quirk to do that? Create a version of me in my head that only cares about pleasuring men and nothing else? That knows all the tricks to make people horny, makeup and dresses and all of that stuff? Because I don’t even know where to start with that stuff…but I find the idea of being like that, not being a hero, not being my dad’s successor, just being a whore who likes to fuck and suck, really hot.”
Hitomi fought back the mental image of forcing Shoko to declare that into a camera for a moment, saying, “I’m sorry, I just…need a second. You’re into bimbofication?”
Shoko frowned, her expression flat and blank yet again. “I…don’t know what that means,” she said slowly.
“Good, you’re already halfway there,” Hitomi joked, mostly to herself. “But seriously-do you just want me to make you act dumb and slutty? Because I can do that pretty easily, I think.”
Shoko tapped her lips thoughtfully before speaking. “I…don’t think so?” she mused. “It would just feel…
fake
that way. I’d be feeling super awkward the whole time, even through your quirk. I don’t even know if it’d work-the shyness might be so bad the brainwashing wouldn’t be enough to stop me from breaking out. I want to
be
dumb and slutty-or at least, I want a version of me in control that’s dumb and slutty, someone who can do all of the sex things that I
want
to do, but don’t know how to.”
Now it was Hitomi’s turn to frown. “Hang on…you’re talking like you want me to create a whole alternate personality,” she said cautiously.
Shoko scratched her head. “I…guess I kinda do,” she admitted. “It’s the only way I can think of that could let me explore these things without all of…y’know…my baggage.”
Hitomi briefly snorted, because calling it baggage felt like a massive understatement. Then, she sobered again; there were a lot of hangups she had about what Shoko was proposing. “That’s…I don’t know about that, Shoko,” she said slowly. “We’re basically talking about intentionally giving you a mental illness now.”
Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Oh, don’t worry, I’ve already got a few of those,” she said dryly. “I can handle another one, no problem.”
Hitomi couldn’t help the short, sharp bark of laughter that escaped her nose. “That’s…you know what, fair point,” she conceded. “But I’m not sure I’m comfortable with inducing split personality disorder in somebody.”
“But you could do it, right?” Shoko pressed.
Hitomi hesitated. “Maybe?” she replied. “But I don’t know if I want to!”
Shoko nodded. “Okay. But do you have a better idea that still lets you and Izuku fuck me?” she asked.
Hitomi had to admit, that was a very compelling point, especially since “fucking Shoko Todoroki stupid” was, like, item number 3 on her bucket list. Seriously, girl was gorgeous and barely even knew it. Still, common decency forced her to put that aside and respond, “Look. I can think of like a dozen ways putting somebody else in your head just so you can have sex without freaking out could go terribly.”
Shoko shook her head. “I’m not asking you to put someone else in my head,” she countered. “I want you to create a version of me that just has different priorities and memories, and maybe like…thirty less IQ points? I don’t need to be smart if all I’m doing is sucking and fucking, do I?”
Goddamnit, Hitomi did not need to be so fucking aroused by that right now! Forcing aside images of Shoko naked and vacant-eyed and drooling at her and Izuku’s feet, she protested, “I…you…look, Shoko. As hot as the idea is-and yeah, I admit, it’s pretty hot-I don’t know how I feel about all the risks involved.”
“Yeah, and I appreciate the caution,” Shoko agreed, sounding more reasonable now. “But…if I don’t have a way to actually experience sex, I’ll never get more comfortable with it, and if I don’t get comfortable with it, I won’t ever be able to actually show Izuku how I feel about him.”
Hitomi blinked briefly in surprise. “You know he’s my boyfriend, right?” she said pointedly.
Shoko met her eyes, one eyebrow raised. “Yeah, and Bakugo told me all about how much you like the idea of having “sister-wives.” she replied. “For the record, I like the idea of being your sister-wife too.”
Hitomi nearly whimpered at that. God, it was so fucking unfair how easily that idea turned her on. “ Fuck…” she groaned, before a thought struck her. “Hang on, Shoko, are you actually bi?”
Shoko shrugged. “No idea.”
That took a second for Hitomi to work through. “But you…didn’t you and Katsumi fuck?”
“Yeah,” Shoko confirmed with another shrug. “And, I mean, it was alright… but I still have no idea if I’m actually, y’know, attracted to women or not. It’s not like I’ve got anything to compare it to.”
Hitomi…found that kinda sad. And finally, it all got through to her. “Okay,” she decided with a sigh. “But if we’re gonna do this, there need to be failsafes. I’m not going to do this if there’s even a tiny chance of, I don’t know, making you lose control of your own body to a different identity or something.”
“Sounds like a good idea,” Shoko agreed. “I definitely do actually want to be a hero. Being a whore can be my side gig, just for you two.”
Hitomi tamped down another stab of profound excitement at the thought, and looked back at the contract on the table. Time to work out some details.
Shoko didn’t go under for the first time until two days later. That time was spent setting up the contract, and figuring out what, exactly, Shoko wanted from her new alternate personality.
That part, at least, was simple: Shoko wanted a version of her that wasn’t particularly smart about anything that wasn’t sex positions, makeup, or seducing men, that had enough sexual knowledge and experience to make a whore blush, and a sense of propriety so nonexistent she would literally fuck anybody, anywhere, anytime if she was allowed to. Squaring all of that with still keeping her recognizably Shoko was the truly hard part; it was less like creating a second person sharing Shoko’s body, and more like…developing an alternative version of her, what she could have been in the right place and time, if she’d decided to rebel against her father by becoming a stripper instead of by only using her mother’s quirk.
(Hitomi did have to wonder what, exactly, Endeavor’s response to that kind of rebellion would have been; frankly, she rather suspected that, judging by how much Shoko seemed to get off on the idea of taunting her father with the fact that she cared more about cock than being a hero, she might still find out one day in the future.)
Hitomi was well and truly in unexplored territory with her quirk now; even three years of UA’s hero course hadn’t made her stretch her powers in the way she was developing them now. Just in the last month or two, she’d figured out how to implant triggers, give people complex commands while under her power, and now, as she steadily worked on Shoko, actively splitting and reshaping someone’s entire mindscape.
It was by far the most complicated thing she’d ever tried to do; at least with Momo, she was building a simple off switch, a mode that wasn’t so much its own person as it was a very simple automaton that performed all the basic functions required to keep Momo’s body alive and healthy while it was being fucked senseless. With Shoko, she was basically having to make an entire person. Sure, she was using Shoko as the framework for the personality…but it was not easy.
And yet…Hitomi had to admit, she was having fun doing it. There was just something about seeing the daughter of the Number One Hero staring at her with blank, tranced-out eyes, empty-headed and drooling onto her own tits as Hitomi gave her order after order, her body jerking occasionally as some piece of her new identity slid into place. Sometimes, Hitomi would have her repeat Hitomi’s commands back to her, just to confirm that they were working-and also because hearing Shoko mindlessly drone that she was “Obsessed with cock; cock is all that matters to me” or that “Whenever I hear my command phrase, I will give up control of my body to my other self” or even just “I am a stupid, slutty bimbo who lives to suck and fuck” made Hitomi both incredibly aroused and very, very aware that Shoko’s mind was literally putty in her hands right now. She could do anything she wanted to one of the most powerful people in Japan. She could turn her into anything-a whore, a dog, something else entirely. She could erase her, leave what used to be Shoko Todoroki as a completely broken set of drooling fuckholes forever. She could fix any issue she had, cure anything, break anything. Shoko had let her in, and now Hitomi could remodel her, down to the smallest detail. All it took was time, patience, and knowing just how to word your questions to best resonate with your subject’s mind.
Yeah, it was really hard to not go mad with power when you had a quirk like Hitomi’s, sometimes. But she managed it somehow-with the contract on her shelf and Izuku’s love and support when she came back to him every night, exhausted and trembling a little from having not just plumbed the depths of Shoko’s mind, but the depths of her own soul as well. Very few people ever confronted their own ability to inflict harm on others the way Hitomi did regularly; and this was not a regular thing for her, feeling a girl’s mindscape stretch and split as her quirk buzzed away, feeling an entirely separate identity slowly coalesce within the new space, new thoughts and feelings and desires springing up. It was humbling, and terrifying, and honestly Hitomi found herself kind of shocked at how casually Shoko seemed to handle slowly developing a split personality disorder. Maybe the fact that she knew it wouldn’t hurt her-trusted Hitomi not to hurt her-made all the difference.
Finally, on the last night, it all came to a head. Sitting in Shoko’s room, and feeling more than a little drained, Hitomi counted down from ten. It had taken days of slow, steady work to fulfill Shoko’s request; nearly a week of two-hour sessions every evening, stretching the limits of her knowledge of her quirk to try and not just give simple commands, not just embed triggers, but slowly, methodically construct an entire alternate personality.
At last, she said, “Three…two…one. Wake.”
Shoko blinked, her empty-eyed, slack-jawed expression slipping away slowly, reluctantly. She looked hazy and unsure, which Hitomi couldn’t blame her for; she’d spent a lot of time getting her brain rooted around in, recently. Her eyes focused after a second, and fixed Hitomi with her usual piercing yet guarded stare.
“Did it work?” she asked.
Hitomi took a deep breath. Then, she simply said, “Slutty Shoko, come out to play.”
That was the trigger phrase they’d agreed on-and the name of the alternate personality Shoko had asked for. Hitomi had tried to argue for something less…lewd...but Shoko had been adamant. “After all,” she’d said, “that’s what I want. Me, but slutty. Why call it anything else?”
The effect was instant. Shoko stiffened, and her mismatched eyes rolled back in her head. She swayed, and for a second Hitomi thought she was going to collapse-but then, her eyes refocused, and she smiled.
“Wooow!” Shoko giggled, looking down at herself. “I’m, like, really hot…”
She hummed to herself, lips pursed as her hand played across her thigh, then up to her hip, then slipped under her shirt. Her eyes fluttered closed, and she sighed deeply as she shifted her weight, exploring her body.
For a moment, Hitomi could only stare. This was fucking weird. Shoko Todoroki didn’t giggle. She certainly didn’t grope herself. There was only one conclusion.
“Did…did it work?” she asked the current occupant of Shoko’s body.
The girl giggled again. “Oh, like, yes it did,” she purred. “Slutty Shoko, at your service, baby.”
Hitomi gulped. She’d done it. Or at least, she’d successfully turned Shoko into…well, the kind of girl who was currently clutching a double handful of her magnificent tits and squeezing them tenderly, with the kind of skillful teasing and hooded, sultry look in her eyes that the normal Shoko would never be caught dead with. Now for the more important part.
“Okay,” she said nervously. “Is, uh, is regular Shoko still…in there?”
It took a second for Hitomi’s question to register with the newly created bimbo, but when it finally did, Slutty Shoko winked at her. “Oh, yeah, she is,” she replied, tongue lapping at lips that Hitomi could have sworn weren’t so red or plump or wet five minutes ago. “Don’t worry! I’m keeping her all nice and safe up in this pretty head of mine!”
She tapped her temple, then bounced eagerly on the bed where she had been sitting. The movement made her chest jiggle. Hitomi’s mouth was going dry.
She forced herself to focus. “Okay,” she said. That was good; she did not want to have to explain to the Number One Hero that she’d permanently replaced his daughter with an empty-headed slut. But there was still another potential problem. “And…you’ll let her come back when I tell you to? And you’ll stay where you’re supposed to, and only come out when she lets you?”
That had been the sticking point Hitomi had been worried about. Creating an alternate personality was one thing. Making it not fight Shoko for control and potentially derail her heroics career was another thing entirely.
Luckily, Slutty Shoko just giggled in response. “Like, duh!” she agreed, finger playing across her gorgeous lips. “Why would I wanna do all this dumb school stuff? Or that hero stuff? I’m just a dumb slut who lives to fuck and suck! Let the normal me do all that boring shit. I’ll just come out when it’s time to have fun!”
She went slightly crosseyed as she finished speaking-presumably imagining the aforementioned fucking and sucking. A slight moan escaped her lips as Hitomi sighed with relief.
Well. Seems like it had worked. Now she just had to-
There was a rustling sound. Hitomi looked back down, and her eyes went wide.
Holy mother of boobs.
Slutty Shoko was apparently tired of wearing the black tank top her smarter counterpart favored. She’d wriggled out of it with terrifying speed, and had just undone the clasp on her plain, unadorned bra as Hitomi looked back down, revealing the best fucking pair of tits she’d ever seen.
Hitomi wasn’t exactly one to suffer from breast envy. Sure, she was on the smaller side, but she liked her lithe, slim build-and, if their sex life was anything to go by, so did Izuku. But holy shit. By some miracle of genetics, Shoko had absolutely godly tits. Big and perky, visibly straddling the line between deliciously firm and achingly soft, with perky pink nipples that Hitomi needed to wrap her lips around. For God’s sake, she was bigger than Momo!
She was drooling, wasn’t she? Slutty Shoko was grinning at her. This wasn’t good.
“Speaking of fun,” she purred, “wanna taste these? Shoko’s never had anyone touch ‘em before, did ya know? They’re suuuuper sensitive, too. I bet if you sucked on ‘em good and hard, you might be able to make me cum like a-”
With a supreme effort of willpower, Hitomi managed to overcome the part of her begging to be allowed to touch the masterpieces of the Tit Gods on display in front of her. She forced herself to focus.
“Sorry,” she said regretfully. “But I’ll have to pass for now. I promise you, I absolutely will. Just…I kinda need to talk to Regular Shoko right now.”
Slutty Shoko pouted, crossing her arms under her tits…which bounced. Aggressively. “Fiiiiine,” she muttered. “Such a bu….buzz… buzzkill! That’s the word! Anyway, tata!”
Acting fast before her willpower broke, Hitomi used the trigger. “Slutty Shoko,” she ordered, “Come again another day.”
Shoko stiffened yet again, eyes rolling back in her head. Hitomi waited a moment, hoping it would be just as smooth as before.
It was. After a few seconds, Shoko Todoroki opened her eyes as if nothing had happened.
“From the fact that I can’t remember the last few minutes,” she said dryly, before glancing down, “as well as the fact that I’m not wearing a shirt anymore…I assume it worked?”
Hitomi nodded. “So…you don’t remember anything?” she asked.
Shoko shrugged. The motion did very nice things to her still-exposed tits. “Not really,” she replied. “It was like…a really pleasant dream, I guess? I think I could’ve remembered more if I was trying to, but…well, this is new, and I was kinda just enjoying the ride.”
“Okay,” Hitomi said. She felt like a weight had been removed from her chest. Somehow, she’d pulled it off.
Then, Shoko rose. “Wait, what are you doing now?” Hitomi asked.
Shoko gave her a dry look. “We’re still on for tomorrow, aren’t we?” she asked. Hitomi nodded. “Then I have some things I need to do. Like shopping.”
Hitomi blinked. “Shopping,” she repeated.
Shoko nodded, the slightest hint of a grin on the corner of her lips. “Somehow, I don’t think my slutty self is going to like any of the clothes I have,” she said dryly. “And after all, if I’m going to get fucked like a slut tomorrow, I should look the part, don’t you think?”
Hitomi did not fail to notice the relish Shoko spoke with. Somehow, she got the sense that, just as Slutty Shoko could apparently sense regular Shoko in her head, regular Shoko could do the same. She wondered if that would have any… influence on Shoko, moving forward.
Well, she’d just have to keep an eye out. And get ready for tonight, too. After all, she was really looking forward to seeing how Izuku handled Shoko’s amazing tits.
The next day, Shoko acted completely normal. Well…mostly normal. Hitomi caught her carrying a couple of… interestingly labeled bags up to her room after class that afternoon, and she seemed rather invested in a few makeup magazines Mina had left in the common room when Hitomi checked in on her just before dinner, but everything seemed to be more or less the way it usually was in her head.
Then, not long after the class had all eaten and the dishes were done, Shoko sidled up to Hitomi as they left the common room.
“I’m ready whenever you are,” she said quietly, just soft enough to make sure nobody else would hear.
Hitomi nodded. “You sure about this?” she asked. “I’d understand if you want to take a few more days to just get used to it.”
Shoko snorted. “I think she’d lose her mind if she didn’t get to come out and play tonight,” she replied. “She’s so excited to finally meet you and Izuku properly.”
Hitomi frowned. “Is she …causing you any trouble?” she asked cautiously. “You sure you can handle her?”
Shoko shook her head. “Oh, she’s no trouble at all,” she assured Hitomi. “Honestly…it’s kinda nice, having her in my head. She doesn’t bother me much during class or training, really-but it is kinda fun to talk to her if I’m bored. It’s almost like having an imaginary friend-except she’s real. Well, sorta real. Real enough, I guess.”
Hitomi…wasn’t sure how she felt about any of that. But honestly, she’d dealt with weirder shit at UA anyway. So, with a sigh, she simply said, “Slutty Shoko, come out to play.”
If anyone had been watching the two of them-which Hitomi had made sure there wasn’t-they would have noticed Shoko falter mid-stride, her eyes rolling back in her head for a second-and when they returned, they were distinctly more sultry as her gaze directed itself towards Hitomi.
“Ahh, that’s so much better,” she murmured, one hand brushing along her hip. “It’s nice to be out again, hun. Now, if you don’t mind, I’ve gotta go get ready for the big night!”
Hitomi blinked. “You’re…not coming with me to Izuku’s room?” she asked, confused. That had been the plan she and Shoko had made.
Shoko-well, actually Slutty Shoko right now-shook her head. “Oh, honey, I gotta get dressed first!” she cooed. “I can’t let a hunk like Izuku see me in this!”
She gestured down at her body, which was clad in the same sort of thing Shoko always wore-a baggy hoodie over a t-shirt and sweatpants. Not exactly sexy or glamorous, but ridiculously comfortable.
Well…Hitomi supposed that it was on brand, at least. “Okay,” she sighed. “When can we expect you?”
Slutty Shoko tapped her lips-an act that should not have been as sexy as Hitomi found it was. “Hmm…an hour, maybe?” she said. “I’ve got a looooot to do. Poor Shoko-if she really tried, she might be able to look almost as hot as I am! Did you know that before today, she didn’t even own any sexy underwear? I’m soooo glad you made me to give that girl some help!”
Hitomi fought back the urge to imagine what Slutty Shoko’s idea of “sexy underwear” would look like stretched across Shoko’s magnificent body, and instead simply replied, “Alright. Izuku and I will be waiting for you.”
Shoko giggled, and waved breezily at Hitomi as she turned and headed up the stairs-and Hitomi’s gaze couldn’t help but be drawn to the way her ass swung as she sashayed away. Shoko definitely didn’t move like that normally. Well, at least it was a handy way to spot which of them was currently in control, right?
No sooner had Shoko disappeared than it turned out Hitomi hadn’t been quite as alone as she’d thought. Katsumi slipped from around the corner, coming up beside Hitomi with an odd look on her face.
“Am I going crazy, or was Todoroki…breasting a little more boobily than usual?” she asked coarsely.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “That’s the best way you came up with to describe it?” she asked.
Katsumi just met her eyes. “You got a better way?” she shot back pointedly.
Hitomi did not. “Breasting boobily” was in fact the perfect description for the way Slutty Shoko moved. So instead, she just sighed.
That earned Katsumi’s attention yet again. “Okay, this is weird, Hitomi,” she said. “What the fuck did you do to Icy-Hot?”
Hitomi shook her head. “Trust me,” she muttered. “You do not want to know.”
With that, she headed upstairs too-whatever the hell Slutty Shoko was going to do to Izuku when she showed up, Hitomi figured he at least deserved a warning first.
Sure enough, it took just about an hour from the time Hitomi informed Izuku that they were going to have a guest that evening to the point where there was a knock on the door.
Izuku glanced at Hitomi, who was lying next to him on their bed, having been enjoying some Pre-Sex Boyfriend Cuddles (not to be confused with Post-Sex Boyfriend Cuddles, which were even better.) He knew who was coming, this time; Hitomi had eschewed the surprise in favor of actually making sure Izuku would be okay with, y’know, bringing Shoko into their bed. He had-though much like with Katsumi, it had taken him a minute to actually process that the girl he’d inspired to use her fire wanted to have hot kinky sex with him about it.
At last, though, Izuku spoke. “You can come in, Shoko,” he said softly.
There was a giggle. “Alright, baby!” a voice that was technically Shoko’s answered back. “Here I come!”
When the door opened, Izuku’s eyes went wide-because the girl who stepped through was not Shoko Todoroki.
She had Shoko’s body, to be sure, her two-toned hair, her mismatched eyes, her scar. But it couldn’t be Shoko, could it? Shoko wouldn’t have been caught dead in an outfit a fraction as slutty as the one this girl was wearing. She balanced on six-inch stiletto heels as if she was born to wear them, her long, flawless legs clad in neon pink fishnet stockings that rose all the way to her mouthwatering thighs. Her plump breasts and ass strained the limits of an equally pink tube dress that barely reached her midthigh, hugged her hips tight enough to hurt, and rose no higher than the tops of her breasts, with huge diamond-shaped cutouts tracking down the sides, almost revealing more flawless smooth skin than it hid, and a dip down the front all the way to her belly button, held together by ties barely holding back her incredible cleavage. Bangles and bracelets with words like “BITCH” and “SLUT” encrusted on them in rhinestones hung from her arms; she had bright red fingernails, the color of blood, or maybe sex, and a bright green choker around her neck that was, Izuku realized with a dry mouth as she spun and bent over to close the door behind her, more fabric than she was wearing under that impossibly perfect dress.
Then she turned back around, giggling, and cocked her hip, letting Izuku get a good look at her face at last.
The first thing he noticed was her lips-because it was impossible not to notice those lips. They were coated in gleaming, neon-red lipstick. Shoko never wore lipstick-hell, she barely ever wore makeup at all! And yet, here she was, having used it to make her lips look plump, rosy, and so moist that they literally redefined the term “dick-sucking lips.” Nor was that all the makeup she was wearing; liberal use of blush made her cheeks look nearly as red as her lips, she wore thick black eyeliner, and deep, glittering purple eyeshadow gave her practically predatory “fuck-me” eyes all the subtlety of a lioness about to pounce. Huge pink star-shaped earrings dangled from her ears, and perhaps most shocking of all, Shoko’s two-toned hair, which was always up in a plain, practical bun or ponytail, had been curled, and was flowing freely over her head and shoulders in lavish, voluminous ringlets, waves and waves of red and white framing her face and a few strands descending to artfully hint at her breasts, which visibly jiggled as she moved.
It was unmistakably Shoko Todoroki-but it was Shoko Todoroki as she would have looked if her entire purpose in life had been training to be a cheap stripper instead of a hero. It was Shoko Todoroki if she spent her nights giving blowjobs outside nightclubs instead of studying for exams. It was Shoko as the biggest slut imaginable. And she was biting her lip as she looked at him, with only one thing visibly on her mind.
Shoko giggled again as Izuku stared at her. “D’you like whatcha see?” she asked, and Shoko never sounded like that-so breathy, as if she might be about to moan just from the simple eroticism of her own presence, as if just knowing that her body was so thoroughly displayed for the appraisal of everyone around her filled her with pleasure.
Izuku glanced at Hitomi-and found her staring back at him. Clearly, even if she’d expected her to arrive, she’d not been prepared for what she’d made Shoko into.
Still…Izuku couldn’t deny how unimaginably fucking hot it was to see the awkward, cold, sometimes prickly Shoko Todoroki transformed into, well, a giggly slut.
So, he decided to go with honesty. “Yes,” he said, with years of practice building his confidence just barely letting him hold off the urge to babble senselessly. “Yes, I do. You look… incredible, Shoko.”
Shoko giggled again. “Aww, thank you!” she said, her voice so bubbly it almost didn’t sound like her-and yet it did, which made the sound a hundred times more erotic. “Although…I’m afraid Shoko isn’t really home right now. I’m Slutty Shoko-like her, but better!”
Sparing a sarcastic glance for Hitomi, who just whined as she stared at the beast she’d created, Izuku said, “I, uh, really like the dress.”
Slutty Shoko beamed. “Ooh, you really are a charmer!” she simpered. “I’m a really big fan of this outfit. Took me forever to put together! But I’m sure it’ll come off wayyy quicker…as long as I’ve got a big, strong man to help me out of it.”
Izuku chuckled. “Really?” he asked. “And here I thought that you might wanna show off a little first. As much fun as the main event is, you sure you want to skip ahead so much?”
Slutty Shoko’s eyes gleamed. “I knew I liked you, Mister,” she purred. “Or should I say, Master?”
She stalked closer, and the amount of roll in her hips as she moved made Izuku’s cock throb in his jeans. He couldn’t believe that the girl who always held herself so stiffly it was as if she was made of ice was sashaying towards him, her gaze so clouded by lust it was a miracle she could walk straight.
Next to Izuku, Hitomi whimpered. “How-” she stammered, “Where did you even get all this?”
Slutty Shoko grinned. “Mina’s, like, a fabulous friend,” she replied. “She let me borrow some of her makeup! I offered to pay her back, but she just said “as long as Izuku’s the one wearing it next time I see you two, I’m happy!”
Hitomi blinked. She…hadn’t told Mina about the whole “Slutty Shoko” thing. God only knew what she’d thought when Shoko Todoroki had knocked on her door and asked Mina to help her look as slutty as possible.
Izuku blinked. “How, exactly, did you offer to pay her back?” he asked suspiciously.
Slutty Shoko giggled. Running her hands down her sides towards her hips, she replied, “With my ass, dummy! Mina couldn’t stop staring at it the whole time! Here, take a look for yourself!”
She turned around and bent all the way over, practically touching her toes. She was so close to Izuku, he basically got a faceful of ass-which was something he was never going to complain about, especially when that ass was just barely covered by Shoko’s shiny pink dress and nothing else. He groaned slightly as she wiggled it back and forth, making her laugh again.
“You like it?” she asked. “Wanna touch it, big boy? Here, lemme give you the full experience.”
Izuku needed nothing else. He went to grab it, and Shoko groaned happily as he took great handfuls of her rear and squeezed. Shoko wasn’t exactly built from the bottom-up, but she still had a fantastically sculpted ass, and Izuku spent a little while just appreciating every inch of it, making Shoko yelp as he swatted and spread it apart, hands working up under her dress to cop a feel.
Eventually, though, she spun out of his grip again, and he let her; he had a suspicion about what she meant by “the full experience,” and he was eager to see if they were correct.
They were. Biting her lip, Shoko moved into the hottest fucking teasing dance Izuku had ever seen. She spun around, leaning forwards away from Izuku as she shook her ass back and forth, almost hypnotically. Izuku and Hitomi were both utterly transfixed by the sight.
Giggling at her audience, Shoko dropped her ass down low, twerked for a few seconds, shook her ass again, and then, seemingly deciding to get on with it, backed up and planted her ass directly on top of Izuku’s throbbing erection, still hidden behind his jeans.
Izuku groaned again, but Slutty Shoko didn’t seem to notice; she was now rubbing her rear across Izuku’s lap, a wet spot rapidly appearing on his jeans as her bare pussy stroked the fabric along with her ass.
Even as Shoko worked her ass up and down Izuku’s cock, her back straightened, resting against his chest; moving almost by itself, his hand went up to the top of her dress and yanked it down, finally freeing her tits from their unjust confinement.
And what a fucking pair of tits they were. Izuku grabbed a great handful of one, and instantly decided that they were his new favorite things. Shoko’s tits were slightly larger even than Momo’s, and she was shorter than Momo as well, with the result that her body was dominated by the pair of obscene, bouncy milkbags that were now flopping up and down as Shoko gave Izuku a masterful lapdance.
“Mmmmm,” Slutty Shoko moaned, eyes fluttering and lips clamped around her own finger as Izuku’s hands seized her nipples, pinching them tightly as she continued to hotdog his cock. “Fuck yeah, grab my tits. Those are Regular Shoko’s most sensitive parts, y’know. Poor girl barely even knows that-she’s never had anyone touch them before. And here you are, treating her body like it’s your fucking plaything.”
Her hands came up, slowly undoing the last ties holding her dress together; bit by bit, she worked the garment down her body, finally raising her hips away from his lap and slipping it down her legs, leaving her clad only in fishnet stockings.
Rising and turning back around, Slutty Shoko cocked her hip as she presented her bare body for Izuku to admire. “Well?” she asked. “Whaddya think? Am I hot or am I hot?”
She wasn’t lying. Shoko-either version, Izuku didn’t care-was easily one of the sexiest women Izuku had ever seen. Tall, and rather slim, but with an absolutely stacked ass and tits so big they barely looked real-except Izuku had held them, and he knew they absolutely were. It really was a shame that Regular Shoko hid her form behind hoodies and jumpsuits; she had the body of a goddess, a natural-born bimbo ready to fuck anyone and everyone’s brains out.
His eyes dipped lower, to her cunt; it was flushed and wet, completely hairless, literally dripping with moisture as Shoko, noticing where he was looking, reached down to peel herself open for him, showing him just how wet she really was.
“You like?’ she giggled. “I taught Regular Shoko how to shave herself just for you, y’know. She was so determined to make sure you’d like her cunt. She’s wanted you to fuck her for years, y’know. She just never had me to do it for her.”
Izuku fought down the stab of feelings that ran through him at that. There would be time for that later; right now, the only thing on his mind was fulfilling that request.
Slutty Shoko gave him another meaningful look. “So, whaddya wanna do?” she drawled. “I’ll do anything you want-and I do mean anything. You want to fuck my tits? My ass? My throat? They’re all on the table, just for you.”
As she spoke, she demonstrated just that-held her magnificent mammaries up and bounced them as if around an imaginary cock, turned and spread her asscheeks apart to reveal a winking, untouched asshole, and then turned back around, opened her mouth, stuck out her tongue, and mimed sucking a cock with one hand and her puffed-out cheek.
The sight of Shoko Todoroki making such a lewd gesture made up Izuku’s mind for him.
“Let’s see how you suck cock, whore,” he hissed. “Then try wrapping your tits around it.”
Slutty Shoko shuddered with pleasure. “Oh, yeah, that’s right,” she moaned. “I am a whore. I’m your whore, baby. Just for you. Just like Shoko always wished she was.”
She dropped to her knees as Hitomi whimpered helplessly. Izuku undid his jeans as Shoko crawled sexily towards him, hooded, shadowed eyes full of lust. When his cock finally flopped out, striking her in the face, she giggled with wide eyes.
“Oh my,” she whispered. “Now this is an amazing cock, baby. If Regular Shoko had known about this…ohhh, she never would have left you alone.”
With that, she lapped her way up Izuku’s cock, running her tongue lewdly along his throbbing length at an achingly slow speed. Hitomi moved as if to join her between Izuku’s legs, but Slutty Shoko raised a hand, shaking her head.
“Oh no you don’t, honey,” she said sternly. “You brought me in to worship Izuku’s cock, didn’t ya? Now, you’re gonna watch as I give him the best fucking blowjob of his life.”
With that, she planted a lipstick-stained kiss on Izuku’s tip, dipped her head down, and engulfed his cock in her warm, wet lips. Then, she went to work.
Izuku groaned deeply as Slutty Shoko proved that she hadn’t been exaggerating. She sucked his cock like it was her calling in life. Glukking noises filled the air as her lips and tongue twirled around his shaft, her head bobbing with such speed and fervor that he worried she might choke herself; every so often, she’d release his shaft for a second, giggling as precum and spit oozed from her mouth, her tongue held out so he could see her gulp it all down. Before long, the base of his cock was developing a pronounced red tint from Shoko’s whorish makeup.
It was truly fantastic-and then Slutty Shoko shifted between his legs, and Izuku felt a new sensation: soft, pillowy flesh pressing against his cock from either side, the heat of Shoko’s mouth restricted to his tip.
He looked down to find that Slutty Shoko had, at last, followed his direction: she’d wrapped her tits around his cock, and was now giving him the greatest titjob he’d ever even imagined.
It was like being in Heaven. Hitomi was openly masturbating next to him, whining as Shoko used her massive, glorious tits with the skill of a master slut. She bounced her melons in unison, squeezing them so tightly around his cock it was almost like he was fucking an actual pussy; she alternated them, sliding them up and down and creating waves of pleasure that shot up his spine and made his whole body tense and rigid. She was moaning almost as much as he was, as if the act of pleasuring him gave her even more pleasure in turn.
And then, just as she finally relented, letting her tits drop back down and burying her nose in his pubes again, he had a thought. “Tell me more about Shoko’s fantasies, whore,” he grunted, running a hand through Slutty Shoko’s long, silky, curly hair.
She released his cock with a gasp, eager to comply with his demand. “Y-you were the first man she ever masturbated to,” she whined, her free hand buried between her legs, clearly doing exactly that herself. “Poor little Shoko, she didn't even really know what she was doing. She’d never felt that way before, didn’t know what the throbbing between her legs meant. She was thinking of you the first time she touched herself. She was moaning your name the first time she finally managed to make herself cum.”
Izuku moaned at that, and Shoko attacked his cock with renewed vigor, seemingly determined to milk him dry. For a minute or two, he allowed her to do just that-and then his hands shifted down to the sides of her head, just guiding for now, but gripping, holding, claiming her mouth as his hole to fuck.
Slutty Shoko pulled back, fingers still working furiously between her legs, drool dripping down onto her swinging tits. “She masturbates to you every night,” she moaned. “Under the covers, fingers inside her cunt, hot and wet and needy. She’s moaning your name, Izuku. She needs you so bad. She needs you to fuck her, to fill her with cum, to make her yours.”
Slutty Shoko didn’t even let him recover from hearing that; she all but dove at his cock, and it went straight down her throat. No gag reflex, no hesitation; she swallowed him whole, and plunged her head back and forth on his shaft as he and Hitomi both gasped with the pleasure and the fantasies she was conjuring.
But even now, Slutty Shoko was far from done. She pulled back again. “E-every time you spar in training,” she whimpered, “Shoko has to fight her own body yearning to just lay down and spread her legs for you, yearning to submit. She wants you to take her right there, in front of everyone-to show the whole class that she belongs to you, that the daughter of the Number One Hero is just an exhibitionist slut.”
Izuku didn’t wait for Slutty Shoko to start sucking his cock again this time. He grabbed her by the back of her head, and rammed his cock right down her warm, willing throat, making her mismatched eyes flutter back in her head as he thrust, pounding into her mouth with a vengeance. He growled like an animal as he throatfucked her, precum and spittle oozing steadily from the corners of her mouth.
At last, some corner of his mind recalled that humans needed to breathe, and he released her again, choking and gasping for air-air that Slutty Shoko, completely lost in the need for his cock, only used to seal her own fate.
“S-she fantasizes about sucking you off in class,” she moaned, face completely smeared with obscene quantities of spit and lipstick, her mascara running, her every motion the action of a complete and wanton slut. “Her head under the table, drinking down your cum, making sure everyone knows that she’s only good for getting your rocks off. She imagines you parading her around in see-through outfits, decking her in jewelry, in chains, in nothing at all except your cum coating her skin…all she wants is to be made to show off her body for you. Her, the daughter of the Number One Hero, reduced to nothing but a stripper, a slut, a whore. All the thoughts in her head gone, wiped away, replaced with an obsession with your cock. Completely ruining her father’s precious legacy because all she wants is to suck and fuck. It’s all she’s good for. All I’m good for.”
It was too much. Izuku came the second Slutty Shoko’s tongue touched his throbbing, overstimulated shaft. A sheet of white jizz splashed over her face, filled her mouth. She cried with joy at finally receiving her reward, wrapped her lips around him so as not to spill a single drop-and then something broke inside of Hitomi, and with her own cry, she lunged from the bed just as Shoko lapped up the last of Izuku’s spurting cum and kissed the girl full on the lips.
Izuku staggered back onto the bed, watching in awe as Hitomi pushed her tongue into Slutty Shoko’s mouth, greedily searching for Izuku’s load-and Shoko, after a second of surprise, gave it to her, freely and willingly.
But Hitomi didn’t gulp it down, either; instead, she licked up every drop she could find splattered across Shoko’s face, and then, holding her mouth open so Shoko could see she hadn’t swallowed, kissed her back. Shoko giggled even as she accepted the sloppy, open-mouthed kiss; as Izuku watched, the two nude girls swapped his cum back again, and again; Shoko let it ooze drop by drop from her lips, falling down into the shorter girl’s open mouth again. At last, they seemed to reach some sort of deal; turning to Izuku, they both opened their mouths to reveal they had half of his rather substantial load-and then, as one, they closed their mouths and swallowed.
Izuku’s cock had barely softened before it was immediately rock-hard again. He sat there, stunned for a moment, as Hitomi and Shoko eyed each other.
“You don’t steal a woman’s load, sister,” Slutty Shoko said. “You’re lucky I like you, or we’d be havin’ problems right now.”
Hitomi was blushing, but she raised an eyebrow defiantly. “He’s my boyfriend,” she shot back. “And didn’t I make you, anyway?”
Slutty Shoko held her gaze for a moment, then chuckled. “Fair enough, I guess,” she said, grinning, “but that’s your one freebie, honey. Next time, I get his cum.”
Hitomi grinned, and jerked her thumb at Izuku. “Well, go get it, then,” she said. “I think he’s ready for Round 2.”
Slutty Shoko turned to look-just as Izuku rose from the bed and grabbed both of them, both of his sluts.
“Both of you, on the bed, now,” he growled.
Hitomi whimpered and complied immediately, but Slutty Shoko ran a hand up his chest as she passed him by. “Gonna finally fuck me, stud?” she asked with a simpering smile. “Gonna finally pound my slutty pussy the way Regular Shoko’s always dreamed of?”
There was only one response Izuku could give to that. With a growl, he seized Shoko by the waist, and all but hurled her onto the bed; she landed on her back, and had no time to react before Izuku yanked her legs open, hauled her close, and slammed his cock right into her cunt as Hitomi watched.
Slutty Shoko shrieked with pleasure as Izuku’s weight bore down on top of her, his cock buried deep inside her with no hesitation, no second thoughts. “OHHH GAWWWDDD YESSS!” she screamed-only for Izuku to silence her by hauling Hitomi over top of her.
“Put that tongue to use on her now, slut,” he snapped as he drove his cock into her.
Slutty Shoko just moaned, eyes rolled back in her head, her whole body crackling with tension as she squeezed down around Izuku’s cock. “Oh fuck yes!” she gasped, barely coherent. “Get that fucking cunt over here, baby! Lemme taste it!”
Hitomi wanted to, so badly, but some remaining thread of sanity recalled Shoko’s seeming hesitation around having Hitomi present at all, and asked, “Are you…really okay with that?”
Shoko, head lolling back as Izuku fucked her stupid, just moaned eagerly, nodding her head. “Hell yeah I am!” she cried. “Don’t care whatcha got between your legs-this hot bod is open access for everyone!”
Well. Seemed that Hitomi had constructed a personality for Shoko that was aggressively bisexual. Good to know. Hitomi didn’t waste one more second complying; she hopped right up onto Shoko’s face, seating her dripping pussy over that lipstick-clad mouth, and Slutty Shoko went to work right away. Her tongue dove into Hitomi’s cunt, lapping and twirling with every bit as much skill as she had used on Izuku’s cock. Hitomi threw her head back and moaned shamelessly as she rode Shoko’s face. Meanwhile, Izuku pounded Shoko’s pussy with a vengeance, his hands clenching her sultry hips so tight he left crease marks in her skin. He dragged her onto him, pushed deeper and deeper until she was squeezing so tight around him it was nearly unbearable. And all the while, Shoko’s whorish moans filled the air, barely even muffled by Hitomi’s clenched thighs and dripping muff. It was almost impossible to imagine the daughter of the Number One Hero making such obscene, slutty sounds-crying out like a bitch in heat. But she obviously was making them, and didn’t care who might hear, who might learn that lurking inside Shoko Todoroki was the biggest whore of them all.
Hitomi came with a shriek a moment later, Shoko’s tongue having honed in on her clit and all but attacked it. That was when Izuku decided that he wanted more than just Shoko’s pussy. He wanted all her holes.
Pulling Hitomi off, he grabbed Shoko by the hips and flipped her in a single motion, yanking her up onto her knees until she was presenting her curvy ass to him-and, once he spread apart her cheeks, the pink pucker of her virgin asshole.
“Get the lube out of the drawer,” Izuku ordered Hitomi, who instantly rose on wobbly legs to obey; she knew exactly where it was after all, and it was a scant few seconds before Izuku had poured out a liberal dollop of the stuff and was rubbing it into the cleft of Slutty Shoko’s ass.
The cold sensation made her gasp, and then giggle as she realized what Izuku was going to do. “Oh, you want that hole, you nasty boy?” she chittered. “You know Shoko barely even knows what anal is, right? She’s never even thought about something going in her butt before…but I think she’ll learn to like it. I know I certainly do.”
Izuku swatted her jiggling asscheek. “You just love cock, you slut,” he replied. “You don’t care what hole it’s in so long as you get your fix, isn’t that right?”
Slutty Shoko yelped, then hummed in agreement as Izuku pushed a finger into her asshole. “Yesss,” she admitted readily. “I love cock so much! Big, thick, yummy cock! It’s all I care about! I love letting you do all the thinking for me! All I need to worry about is getting you off like the good slut I am!”
She would have kept talking, probably, but at that moment Izuku pressed the tip of his cock into her ass, and Shoko’s moans removed any semblance of sanity from her voice. Her forearms trembled, and her body wavered as Izuku’s cock slipped into her butt, inch by inch. Hitomi could only watch in awe as Izuku buried himself to the hilt inside Shoko Todoroki’s virgin asshole-and then, after a brief pause to let them both adjust, began to thrust.
Slutty Shoko’s cries took on a pleading, desperate note almost immediately as Izuku’s hips slapped against her shaking rear. “Fuckkkk!” she howled, eyes rolling back. “Fuck my ass! Fuck it harder! Ruin it, make me into your mindless fucking anal whoooore!”
Growling, Izuku grabbed a fistful of Shoko’s long, multicolored hair close to the roots and yanked upwards, dragging Shoko’s head along with it. Her neck and back arched upwards into a curve, Izuku’s teeth nipping at her neck, biting in deep and making her scream wordlessly as his cock pounded into her asshole.
“Yes! Yes!” she shrieked. “Make Shoko your cock-addicted slut even when she’s in control! Make her so desperate to be fucked she won’t even want to use me! Teach her body how much it needs your cock! Fuck me harder!”
Izuku obliged. He slammed Slutty Shoko down onto the mattress, brought his full weight down on her, driving his cock so deep into her ass that there was no way Shoko wouldn’t be feeling it for days. She howled again, and Hitomi knew it was all coming to a head. She lunged forwards, kissing her boyfriend deeply-as he groaned and came again, filling another woman’s ass with his seed.
Shoko reached her own orgasm a second later, a shrieking, eye-rolling thing that made her pussy squirt and her asshole clench so hard it took Izuku several seconds to actually pull out again. She slumped facefirst into the mattress, seemingly all fucked out for the moment.
Eventually, Izuku and Hitomi managed to take a breather on the bed alongside the whimpering Shoko, and Izuku fixed his girlfriend with a dry, sarcastic look.
“What is it with you and the repressed rich girls?” he demanded. “First Momo, now Shoko?”
Hitomi just grinned weakly. “What can I say, babe?” she replied. “I just love the idea of corrupting their pure, innocent souls. Making them your slutty, obedient whores.”
Izuku groaned, and his dick noticeably twitched. “You’re going to be the death of me,” he muttered.
Hitomi smiled sweetly as she pointed down the bed. “Actually, I rather think she’ll be,” she shot back. “After all…we really have created a monster.”
Izuku followed her finger…to find Slutty Shoko nuzzling his cock, eyes half-closed but still clearly filled with lust.
“Oh, that’s right,” she purred. “You did create me. You took a poor, sheltered girl who didn’t understand the feelings in her heart and turned her into me. Into the biggest whore you could imagine. You made me crave cock, obsess over it, forget everything I knew just to think about it. It’s only fair you give it to me, right? Why don’t we go another round?”
Izuku’s dick was begging him to say yes, but he was already so fucking tired. “I don’t know,” he began.
Slutty Shoko answered with a smirk. “I can think of two reasons you’ll change your mind,” she replied.
Izuku blinked. “Two?” he asked.
Slutty Shoko stretched between his legs, showing off her huge, soft, perky, perfect tits. “One,” she said, cupping her left tit and bouncing it at him, then shifting to the right tit. “Two. Convinced yet?”
Izuku glanced at Hitomi, then back at Shoko. He sighed. “You know what?” he said. “I am.”
Shoko grinned. “Knew you’d see things my way,” she said, kneeling back down to devote her full attention to Izuku’s cock. “Now…why don’t I really get a chance to show your girlfriend why I’m the better cocksucker?”
Izuku would never, not in a million years, complain about that.
As it turned out, Slutty Shoko wanted more than just one more round. She wanted another, and another, and then another. Only after she’d been quite literally fucked into exhaustion did she finally relent.
“Oh, by the way,” she said as she curled up on Izuku’s chest, both him and Hitomi utterly spent, “I think Shoko’s got something she wants to say to you. You can give her control back, now.”
Hitomi somehow managed to focus her attention on the girl who’d just fucked her stupid. “Is she…gonna be okay with this?” she panted, gesturing at how very naked the three of them were.
Slutty Shoko grinned. “Yeah, she was watching the whole time,” she confirmed. “She’s gonna be fine.”
That honestly raised a whole new set of questions for Hitomi, but her brainpower was very limited at the moment, so she just ignored them in favor of saying, “Slutty Shoko, come again another day.”
Shoko’s eyes rolled back in her head, and when they refocused again, they were the quieter, softer eyes of the original Shoko, the one who wasn’t a sex goddess.
Hitomi saw her visibly take stock of the state her body was in-sweaty, completely nude, with streaked makeup and slutty jewelry and cum leaking from between her thighs-and just shrug.
“That was fun,” she said simply, even as her cheeks reddened; Izuku’s arm drew her tight to him, and Hitomi’s heart softened a little as Shoko wriggled deeper into his embrace, seemingly without even being aware of it.
Hitomi glanced at Izuku, who seemed quite content with the situation; even so, his other arm drew Hitomi close, too, as if to remind her she hadn’t been forgotten. With one girl on top of him, and another slotted alongside, he seemed quite happy where he was.
Turning back to Shoko, Hitomi asked, “So…you were able to pay attention this time? While your other self was in charge?”
Shoko nodded against Izuku’s chest. “Yeah,” she confirmed. “It was nice. I could feel everything, without all the anxiety of actually having to be present.”
“And you were…okay with what she was saying about you?” Hitomi inquired, her words loaded with meaning.
Shoko’s brow wrinkled. “You mean about my fantasies?” she replied. “I mean…she’s just telling the truth.”
Izuku coughed in surprise at that, which made complete sense to Hitomi; after all, it wasn’t every day that a girl as cold and austere as Shoko Todoroki confirmed that she secretly fantasized about being publicly degraded, made into your personal whore, and being paraded around wearing nothing but your cum.
Hitomi took a second to recollect herself. “Okay, then,” she decided. “Good to know, I guess. Other than that…are you feeling alright? Was that everything you wanted?”
Shoko hesitated for a moment. “...Almost,” she said quietly, cheek pressed against Izuku’s chest.
Hitomi frowned. "Well, what else would you like to do?" she asked.
Shoko was definitely blushing now. “Promise you won't get mad first,” she said.
Hitom frowned. “...Here, tell me what you want,” she offered, rising and leaning over so Shoko could whisper it into her ear.
Once Shoko pulled back, Hitomi seemed to consider it for a second while Izuku watched, confused and slightly nervous.
At last, Hitomi grinned, and told her, "Go for it."
Shoko beamed. Then, she stretched up and kissed Izuku full on the lips.
For a moment, she held the kiss, and then broke it again, leaving Izuku stunned-and yet wishing she’d kiss him again. Then, Shoko yawned, and announced, “I’m tired. Gonna sleep now.”
With that, she curled up on Izuku’s chest and closed her eyes, leaving Izuku and Hitomi exchanging bemused expressions.
“I feel like we’re going to need to talk about what just happened there,” Izuku said mildly.
Hitomi chuckled. “Probably,” she agreed. “But we can do that tomorrow-and frankly, I think you can guess how that talk is going to go.”
Izuku snorted. “Let me guess,” he replied, “you’re going to say that we should date her too.”
Hitomi just grinned. “You know me so well,” she replied. “It’s the oddest thing. The more stupidly hot women throw themselves at us, the more I seem to become okay with sharing you, babe.”
“And this has nothing to do with the sister-wives thing?” Izuku asked dryly.
Hitomi shuddered with lust in Izuku’s arms, proving his point completely. “Okay, you got me,” she muttered, “but are you really gonna complain?”
Izuko just laughed, pressed a kiss to Hitomi’s lips, and then rested his head on the pillow, his free hand stroking Shoko’s soft, silky hair. Within a minute or two, he was asleep.
Hitomi spent a few minutes admiring the sight of her boyfriend and the girl she’d literally learned every inch of over the last week, inside and out, before burrowing into Izuku’s arms and joining them.
This had been an excellent idea all around.
Notes:
Next time, we're mixing things up a little from the formula that I've realized we're getting into.
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/AEK2Mbj3UM
Chapter 6: Man's Best Friend (Ochako)
Notes:
These chapters keep getting longer, but also, this one might be my favorite yet.
Hope you guys enjoy, and please, feel free to make more suggestions!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Somehow, Hitomi had never really expected this.
Recruiting a bunch of women to fuck her boyfriend and brainwashing them consensually with her quirk? No-brainer (quite literally, in a few cases.) Having at least some of those girls become basically-girlfriends in their own right? Why not? Starting something halfway between a harem and a straight-up sex cult? Sure.
But this? This wasn’t something she’d been prepared for.
“Let’s see…that’s double fours, so that’s eight, and I get to roll again…”
Mina groaned as Katsumi counted out her spaces with her metallic thimble. “Oh, you better not fucking buy Park Place too,” she complained. “You already own like half the board!”
Setting down her marker, Katsumi just smirked. “Oh, quit whining,” she replied. “Just because you’ve been stuck in jail for the last three turns doesn’t mean you get to complain that I’m winning.”
Mina pouted. “It’s not faiiir,” she wheedled, then turned to the other participants. “Come on guys, tell me you see how this isn’t fair!”
Hitomi, lounging on one of the chairs, looked up from examining her nails. They were all clustered around the game board, on chairs and loveseats pulled up from all around Izuku and Hitomi’s room. It was crowded, in the wonderful, affectionate way good friend gatherings were; it felt like an odd description to apply to what was, well, basically a small sex cult, but hey, it fit. Shoko and Izuku were on one loveseat, Shoko’s head resting on Izuku’s shoulder; the mismatched girl had been eliminated very early in the game, and, unable to return due to their very strict “No sexual favors during Board Game Night” policy, had elected to just nap instead. They’d been doing that a lot lately, in the two weeks since Shoko had first joined…whatever this was. She’d proven to be quite affectionate-or at least, Regular Shoko had. Slutty Shoko, who Hitomi brought out whenever things got too spicy for Shoko to comfortably handle-a threshold which she seemed to slowly be pushing at-was more interested in getting fucked like a whore than cuddling. At least she and Regular Shoko seemed to get along quite well; they acted almost like twin sisters sharing the same body, and Hitomi was pretty sure that any time Shoko cocked her head and stared off into the distance, she was having an internal conversation with her passenger personality.
Back in the present, meanwhile, Mina and Katsumi, the pair currently squabbling, were on the other couch, while Momo and Hitomi occupied chairs on either end, studying the board and the other players, respectively.
It was…an odd feeling, certainly, to have a group of women Hitomi had turned into brainwashed, obedient bimbos and sluts all playing Monopoly, but it wasn’t unpleasant by any means. In fact, Izuku had argued-and Hitomi agreed-that if they just had kinky sex all the time, it would get rather boring. Besides, outside of the bedroom and within it, the girls they slept with were their friends, and they liked spending time with them.
Even if things did inevitably get…raunchy.
As Hitomi shook the dice, Mina’s gaze remained squarely on Katsumi. Suddenly, she got a look on her face, one that anyone who had ever known Mina Ashido knew meant trouble.
“Hey, Katsumi,” she whispered. “Fuckdoll.”
Katsumi’s eyes snapped open. For a moment, she went rigid and stiff in her seat as Hitomi’s gaze flicked up in surprise, her playing piece hovering over “GO.” Then, just as quickly as she heard it, Katsumi slumped again into her normal posture, turning and fixing Mina with a disdainful glare.
“Really, Raccoon Eyes?” she asked sarcastically. “You know that doesn’t work, right?”
Mina spluttered. “Wha-but I know that’s your trigger!” she said. “Why didn’t you, y’know, get on your knees and beg to serve me?”
Izuku rolled his eyes. “Kacchan’s trigger only works if Hitomi or I say it, Mina,” he said dryly. Katsumi squeaked a little as her second trigger went off, making her rub her thighs together briefly until she got control of herself.
Mina looked incredulous. “But why would you do that?” she demanded.
Hitomi gave her a witheringly sarcastic look. “Because,” she said mildly as she counted out her money, “As I recall, Katsumi pointed out that “Mina is absolutely the type to try and turn somebody into a mindless sex slave to win at Monopoly.”
Mina spluttered again, but it was impossible for her to deny it, since she’d literally just tried to do exactly that. So instead, she flopped back on the couch. “This is bullshit!” she cried. “Katsumi’s kicking all our asses! Aren’t you the big bad Master, Izuku? Why aren’t you winning?”
Izuku snorted. “It’s Kacchan, Mina,” he said simply, making Katsumi squeak again. “She’s good at everything. Especially board games.”
Katsumi smirked harder, but Mina was far from done. “And you!” she continued, turning to jab a finger at a very surprised Momo, “I know for a fact that you’re printing extra Monopoly money in your sleeves, and you’re still losing!”
Momo jumped. “Wha-I-“ she stammered, loose fake bills fluttering down the cuffs of her sweater. “How dare you accuse me of such… behavior!”
Mina rolled her eyes, while the rest of the girls and Izuku all laughed. Then, Mina’s gaze turned on Shoko.
“Seriously,” the pink girl complained, “How is it that the only one doing worse than me is the one we had to invent the “No trading sexual favors” rule for because she sucked so bad she just kept giving Izuku blowjobs to get back in the game?”
Shoko lazily opened her eyes. “Excuse you,” she said in a deadpan, “I suck very good. Ask Izuku.”
Yup. She’d definitely been listening to Slutty Shoko recently.
Izuku choked on his spit, but Shoko wasn’t done. “Besides,” she added, “I wouldn’t suck cock to get back into a game of Monopoly anyway. It’s a stupid game. Catan, though? I’d suck a hundred cocks to win at Catan.”
Another round of laughter filled the air-and then Mina shot back, “Hang on, a hundred different cocks, or just one cock a hundred times? Those are two different issues, there.”
Shoko raised an eyebrow-but now everyone was clearly considering the question. “Good point,” she conceded. “It’d be really hard to get a hundred guys to line up so I could suck their cocks. It’d still be worth it though.”
Katsumi just snorted. “No thanks,” she said. “I’ll stick to Deku’s cock, thank you very much.”
Momo frowned. “Sucking the same cock a hundred times sounds like it’d just become work eventually,” she mused.
To that, Hitomi just smirked. “Well, I’m pretty sure I’ve sucked Izuku’s cock more than a hundred times,” she offered. “But you know what they say: if you do what you love, you’ll never work a day in your life.”
She leaned back, and laughter filled the room once more.
And then, of course, there was a knock on the door.
Instantly, everyone glanced at it, looking uneasy; what they were doing wasn’t exactly suspicious, really, but it would probably lead to questions, and none of them were really interested in having the fact that they were all into some extremely kinky shit and having a giant polyamorous orgy about it become public knowledge among their friends. Still…someone should probably answer it, and that someone proved to be Izuku, whose room it was anyway.
He opened the door halfway, trying to provide some small amount of cover for the girls with his body. From her seat, Hitomi could hear the familiar voice of Ochako Uraraka chirp, “Hi, Deku! Sorry to bother you.”
“It’s alright, Uraraka,” Izuku said gently, while the girls did their best to stay very quiet. “What do you need?”
“Do you have a pencil I can borrow?” the peppy brown-haired girl asked from the hallway.
Izuku blinked. “Oh, uh, sure-” he began to say, but he sadly never got to finish. It turned out that he wasn’t doing quite as good a job at acting normal as he thought he was, and as he half-turned to glance around for a pencil, Ochako saw right past him, and spotted the girls all clustered around the table.
“Wait, what’s going on in here?” she blurted out, obviously confused. The girls could only glance at each other and try to act natural. “Why are you all hanging out in Deku’s room?”
Inevitably, the girls all ended up looking at Hitomi, presumably figuring that she was in charge because of, y’know, all the Harem Queen shit. She scrambled to try and find an explanation. Unfortunately, before she could, the absolute last girl she wanted to speak up beat her to it.
Shoko, in her entirely flat, matter-of-fact way, answered Ochako by saying, “Oh, Hitomi brainwashed us all, we’re Izuku’s harem of obedient sex slaves now.”
The response to that was immediate chaos, with girls squeaking in horror or, in Katsumi’s case, slamming her head into the table. Izuku made a strangled sort of coughing noise, stepping back from the door and allowing it to swing open fully. Hitomi’s brain shut down entirely as she contemplated just throwing herself out the window right there, and Ochako’s eyes shot open, her face going bright, steaming red. She took a step backwards, as if to try and escape. “O-oh,” she said softly.
While Hitomi’s brain rebooted from that fucking mess, Mina whirled to glare at Shoko herself. “Shoko! You’re seriously just going to say that?” she demanded indignantly. “We were trying to act natural, damnit!”
Shoko met Mina’s gaze evenly. “Being Izuku’s mindless cumdumps is natural, isn’t it?” she pointed out-and if those weren’t Slutty Shoko’s words coming out of Shoko’s mouth, Hitomi would eat her hat. “I was just telling the truth.”
Mina spluttered, but she was so kinky that she probably actually agreed with Shoko. As a result, Momo was the next one to speak-and her voice was about as harsh as she ever got.
“You know, sometimes I wonder what Hitomi actually did to you,” she asked pointedly.
Shoko just raised an eyebrow. “Isn’t it obvious?” she responded. “She created an alternate version of me that’s an obedient, empty-headed bimbo slut she can put in charge of my body whenever she wants, while the normal me is forced to watch as I turn into an exhibitionist whore and a disgrace to the idea of heroism.”
Ochako made a shocked squeaking noise at that, clasping her hands over her mouth; if she wasn’t careful, she would soon go floating off thanks to her quirk.
Finally, Katsumi hissed, “Someone please shut Icy-Hot up before she makes Round Cheeks think Hitomi’s mind-fucking us!”
Ochako squeaked again, while Shoko just gave Katsumi a hooded, meaningful look. “Like you don’t want her to do exactly that, Bakugo?” she asked pointedly. “Hitomi reaching into your mind, breaking down all your resistance, slowly sculpting you into Izuku’s perfect, obedient, mindless set of holes to fuck and breed…”
There was a crash as Katsumi, red-cheeked and clearly aroused by Shoko’s words, growled and decided to take matters into her own hands; she all but dove across the table, sending the Monopoly pieces scattering in all directions as she hurled herself at Shoko. There was a brief struggle before Shoko was in fact silenced-but Katsumi apparently had no interest in using her hands for the job. Instead, she slammed her lips against the taller girl’s, muffling any future words with her tongue. Soon, she was straddling Shoko, the two of them twisting and turning as they engaged in something that was half wrestling match and half frantic makeout session.
Ignoring the (admittedly very hot) scene behind her, Hitomi stood and came over to Ochako. “Look, I can explain,” she said, hoping that Ochako wouldn’t already have judged her.
Ochako looked at her uneasily-but it was the unease of someone who had accidentally stumbled into something they hadn’t been ready for, not the unease of someone who thought Hitomi was about to try and silence her for having seen too much. “Please do,” she muttered.
Well, at least she wasn’t running to find a teacher and have Hitomi thrown out of school. She took a deep breath, and said, “So, uh…yeah, it’s true I’m using my quirk on them, but everything’s totally safe and consensual. None of them are under right now, and even when they are they can all break free easily if they want to. It’s just that they’re…”
She trailed off, unsure as to how to continue her explanation. Luckily, the other girls were more than happy to answer for her.
“Kinky as all fuck?” Mina suggested.
“In touch with our baser desires?” offered Momo.
“Submissive bitches craving Deku’s cock?” Katsumi added, looking up from the breathless girl she still had pinned beneath her.
“Obedient, slutty whores?” Shoko finished, looking a little dazed.
For a moment, Hitomi just had to pause. Seriously, why the fuck were so many of the girls in their class fucking sex freaks?
“Let’s just go with “all of the above,” she decided, turning back to Ochako.
Ochako had a completely stunned look on her face that Hitomi could profoundly relate to right now. “I…see.”
Hitomi took another deep breath. Maybe this could end nice and easily. “Anyway…I’d really appreciate it if you just…forgot you ever saw or heard any of that, please?” she asked sheepishly. “I’d rather not get outed for…any of this.”
Ochako finally blinked, registering what Hitomi was saying. “Oh, uh, don’t worry, the secret is safe with me,” she assured Hitomi while she fidgeted. “But…umm…actually, I…”
Ochako trailed off, tapping her fingers together, and Hitomi waited expectantly, a sneaking suspicion taking shape in her mind.
Once again, though, Shoko beat her to the punch. During another brief break in Katsumi’s “silencing,” she looked over at Ochako and said loudly, “You want to be Izuku’s brainwashed fucktoy too, don’t you?”
Ochako blushed even deeper red, and once again everyone whipped around to glare at the socially awkward girl.
“Shoko!” Momo gasped, scandalized. Katsumi, for her part, dove right back in to shut the daughter of the Number One Hero up before she said something else too observant for people to handle.
Ochako, meanwhile, was just nodding slowly, apparently having resigned herself to the extremely inconvenient way of finally fessing up to her desires. “Uh…k-kinda?” she admitted. “I’ve…always wanted to have sex with you, Deku…but I want, um…something a little different…”
Hitomi waited patiently for the shy girl to stammer and stumble her way through her confession, before taking a long, slow look at her. As was par for the course with UA students, apparently, Ochako was sexy as fuck. Unlike the slimmer, taller girls in their class, Ochako was rather short, wide-hipped and big-breasted, with a sculpted body that was powerfully built underneath the clothes that seemed to soften the muscles that Hitomi knew for a fact she had. As for her ass…well, Katsumi had always been rather nonspecific about which pair of cheeks “Round Cheeks” referred to, and with very good reason. More than once, Hitomi had been tempted to spank it, just to watch Ochako’s ass jiggle.
“Look, I wouldn’t be against the idea,” Hitomi told her, “but…can you give me a little more info about what, exactly, you want me to do?”
Ochako fidgeted for a moment, then nodded slowly. “G-give me a minute…it’d be easier to show you than explain…” she said, before turning and sprinting away. Back to her room, Hitomi guessed; she wondered what, exactly, Ochako wanted to show her.
Turning back to Izuku, she asked, “You okay with this, babe?”
Izuku stared at her blankly for a moment; he looked very surprised by the direction the night had taken, and Hitomi couldn’t blame him at all. Ochako was one of his closest, oldest friends; hearing that she didn’t just want to have sex with him, she wanted to be his brainwashed love slave, was probably a bit of a shock. Eventually, though, he nodded slowly. “Yeah,” he said. “Yeah, I’m very okay with this.”
Hitomi snorted in agreement. For a few minutes, they all lapsed back into relaxation, now that the shock of being interrupted was fading.
Mina, of course, had never met a silence she didn’t immediately break. “Alright, who wants to bet on what Ochako’s into?” she asked, eyebrows wiggling suggestively.
Momo whipped around to look at her. “Mina!” she gasped.
Relenting somewhat from Shoko’s lips now that she didn’t need to be silenced, Katsumi snorted, “Thousand yen says she’s into being bimbofied and sluttified like Icy-Hot here.”
Shoko herself, still pinned to the couch beneath Katsumi, twitched with lust, muttering, “I wouldn’t mind having a pole-sister. The things I could do with a dance partner…”
The betting probably would have gone on, but at that moment, Ochako returned, holding…
For the second time that night, Hitomi just had to fucking pause, because there was no part of her brain that had been ready for the sight of Ochako Uraraka wearing a dog collar.
It was a pink-and-black, studded-leather thing with a metal ring in the front; a bone-shaped metal tab hanging from it with the words “Good Girl” inscribed on it in gleaming silvery letters. It was unmistakably a dog collar too, not a more conventional BDSM collar like the ones Hitomi sometimes used herself, or even the day collar that looked more like a simple choker that she wore most days. This, she recognized as a very high-quality petplay collar, the kind that never chafed or grew uncomfortable. For the notoriously frugal Ochako to own something like this? It spoke volumes about how intensely serious she must be about this kink.
But that wasn’t all; also attached to the collar’s ring was a red leash, the other end of which was looped in Ochako’s hand as she stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. Then, without saying a word, she offered the leash to Izuku.
As Hitomi stared in awe, Izuku took it uncertainly, and the moment his grip tightened around the lead, Ochako whimpered and sank to her knees, hands out in front of her, eyes utterly locked on Izuku’s face in the same way a dog might watch their owner.
“This is what I want,” she said quietly, but without a single stammer this time; clearly, this was something she had fantasized about doing for a very long time. “I don’t want to just be your slave, exactly. I want to be your puppy.”
Hitomi…needed a moment. She might need a few, actually, because holy shit that was so fucking hot, what the fuck. How had she never even known that Ochako Uraraka secretly fantasized about being Izuku’s pet?
For a while, the whole room was silent-because Ochako, whether intentionally or not, had just declared her desire to be owned by Izuku in front of nearly half the female population of Class 3-A, and the half that was just as kinky and submissive, to boot.
Shoko was the first to speak. “You know what?” she declared. “That’s hotter. Way hotter.”
Momo just whimpered. “Oh my,” she murmured, rubbing her thighs together.
Mina, for her part, could only laugh. “Well, Katsumi, looks like you owe me a thousand yen,” she cracked. “Alternatively, I will accept sexual favors.”
Katsumi was just staring at Ochako with unabashed lust in her eyes. “Fuck off, Mina,” she snapped, though she was clearly distracted.
Once Hitomi finally managed to process what was going on, she came over to Izuku’s side, looking down at Ochako’s sweet, happy face, which was currently filled with love and obedience.
“How deep do you want to go with this, Ochako?” she asked softly. “And how does my quirk factor into it, anyway?”
Ochako met her gaze steadily. “I don’t want to be Ochako. I want to be a puppy,” she repeated. “I don’t want to just be pretending, either. I want you to use your quirk to turn me into nothing but your loving, happy, obedient Good Girl. I don’t want to be able to think, I want to be like a bitch in heat, nothing but your pet…”
Frankly, even if Hitomi hadn’t wanted to say yes before, that was all the push she needed. She looked over at Izuku, who was wearing an expression every bit as aroused as Hitomi was. He nodded.
“Okay,” Hitomi said. “Ochako, you and I need to go work out some details, okay? I’ve got a few things to say- without an audience.”
She gestured over her shoulder at the other girls. Ochako nodded. “Okay,” she said, rising to her feet. Izuku handed over the leash-but only for now; Hitomi was definitely going to be bringing that back later.
Then, she turned around to look at the others. “Alright, everyone, I’m gonna have to step out for a bit,” she announced, glancing down at the completely destroyed remains of their board game. “Uh…Katsumi, I guess you win at Monopoly?”
Katsumi pumped her fist. “Fuck yeah!” she said, only to blink and ask, “Wait…what do I win, exactly?”
At that, Hitomi grinned. Lazily, she turned to her boyfriend. “Izuku, what was the deal we made again?” she asked playfully.
Izuku looked at her oddly for a moment-and then he grinned, too. “That the winner of Monopoly gets to pick two of the losers to fuck?” he replied. That made the girls all take notice. Funny, how they always brought sexual favors back into things even when they tried to stop themselves.
“Oh, right,” Hitomi said, looking back at the blond girl. “Well, Katsumi? Who’s the lucky pair?”
Katsumi’s brow furrowed as she studied the other girls. Mina and Momo both looked intrigued-but inevitably, Katsumi’s gaze drifted back down to the girl who seemed shockingly comfortable being pinned under her.
“You know what?” Katsumi decided. “Icy-Hot, been a while since we fucked, hasn’t it?”
Mina and Momo, who of course didn’t know that part, made confused, disbelieving noises, while Shoko just smiled airily. “Yeah, it has,” she agreed. “Would you like to meet my alter ego?”
Katsumi’s grin widened. “As long as I get to see her wrap your fat fucking tits around Deku’s cock,” she replied.
Shoko grinned, too. “Deal,” she replied before turning her head. “Hitomi?”
Part of Hitomi really wished she could stick around to see this; the two most powerful girls in their class, both of them eagerly submitting to Izuku for a chance to get fucked by his cock? Yes please. But oh well. “Got it. Slutty Shoko, come out to play,” she said.
Shoko moaned as her eyes rolled back in her head, her back arching as her very identity was forced out of control, shoved aside to make room for the cum-addicted bimbo she truly was. “Oh fuck yeah…” Slutty Shoko crooned as she opened her eyes again. “I can’t wait to get my hands on you, Bakugo.”
As if to prove it, she lunged. Katsumi yelped, and a second later she was on the bottom, pinned helplessly beneath Shoko while the mismatched girl stripped. Slutty Shoko soon revealed that Regular Shoko had apparently been planning something like this all along-if the lacy, very slutty bright green bra she was wearing underneath her shirt was anything to go by, at least.
As Izuku also came over to enjoy the show, Mina asked “Mind if we watch, Katsumi? This sounds like the sort of thing I’d like to take some notes on.”
Somehow managing to tear herself away from Slutty Shoko’s ever-intensifying teasing of her neck and chest, Katsumi grunted, “Kinky bitch. But sure-no touching though. You lost, so he’s mine tonight.”
She grinned as she spoke-but not for long. A second later, Slutty Shoko seized her by the head and shoved her face-first into her huge, soft, perky tits. “Shhhh,” she murmured. “Go on, have fun in Titty Jail.”
Mina smirked at the sight of the most aggressive girl in the class getting literally smothered by Shoko’s giant tits. “Fine,” she agreed. I’m sure Momo and I can think of ways to… entertain ourselves.”
Momo eeped as Mina’s fingers crept over her thigh. Funny, how quickly she’d proven just as eager to enjoy Momo’s body as Hitomi and Izuku were. It wasn’t like any of them could blame her; Momo had a fantastic body.
“Well, you all have fun,” Hitomi said, grinning. “Ochako, mind following me? We need to talk.”
Ochako, her moment of confidence long since exhausted, could only watch as Izuku picked up Katsumi and Shoko, making both girls yelp as they were thrown over his shoulders and carried to the bed. Mina and Momo followed behind, settling in one of the couches with an excellent view.
“You…” she stammered, blushing. “They’re actually going to-”
“Have wild, kinky brainwashed sex, yes,” Hitomi said dryly, her eyes locked on the sight, and mourning having to be the responsible one. “And I’m turning down the opportunity to join in, so, hopefully you realize how seriously I’m taking what you said you want. Now. Let’s talk, yes?”
Ochako nodded. “O…okay.”
Ochako’s room was closer than Hitomi’s, so they ended up heading there. As they walked down the hall, the soft, eager moans from Izuku’s room rapidly faded out; it was a good thing, too, or neither of them would have ever been able to focus.
The first thing Hitomi noticed in Ochako’s room was the box on the bed; clearly, Ochako had pulled it out from somewhere and rummaged through its contents, which also apparently included a headband with floppy puppy ears on it, and a gleaming buttplug with a long, curly tail coming out of it. Ochako blushed a little as Hitomi looked at it-but, well, it wasn’t like it was a new revelation at this point. She did make a note of it for later, though.
At long last, they settled into chairs, and Hitomi tried to think about how to proceed. She didn’t really need to ask Ochako if she was sure about this; it was obvious she’d wanted to be Izuku’s puppyslut for quite a while. She did have a few misgivings, though.
“I’ve done something similar to what you want for Momo, I think,” she began. “So I don’t think it’d be too hard.”
Ochako’s eyes widened. “Wait, really?” she asked. “What did you do to…”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Well, if you join, you could find out for yourself,” she pointed out. “But that’s beside the point. Instead, I just want to say-all of the things Izuku and I do with the other girls are consensual. Always. The problem I have is…from what it sounds like, you don’t really want to be available to ask for consent from, am I right?”
Ochako shook her head slowly. “No,” she admitted. “Is…that a problem?”
Hitomi shrugged. “Depends,” she replied. “I think I managed to find a workaround for Momo; she can snap back to normal if, like, there’s an emergency or something. But in some ways, she’s simpler than what you’re asking for. Barring that, we’ll just have to rely on you giving us consent beforehand and making it clear what you’re okay with, yeah?”
Ochako nodded. “And you’re…really okay with this?” she asked. “Sharing your boyfriend?”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “I wouldn’t be in here while he fucks Mina, Momo, Katsumi, and Shoko in the other room if I wasn’t,” she replied mildly. “Whatever you decide you want out of this-a quick fuck, casual sex, something more long term…I’m happy to figure that out with you. You’re our friend, Ochako. We’ll make it work.”
Ochako seemed…well, either she was very easy to convince or Hitomi was getting quite good at these sorts of conversations. A few more questions and a signed contract later, she found herself looking at the shorter, curvier girl, and asking one last thing.
“So,” Hitomi sighed, leaning back. “Why don’t you explain to me exactly what you want me to do to your brain?”
Ochako fidgeted for a second. “I…I’ve always kinda been into pet play,” she began. “It’s something I’ve known about for a long time. But the more I got to know Izuku, the more I realized that he’s the perfect owner. He’s strong, he’s kind, he’s someone I can trust with my body and my mind. I…I want him.”
Hitomi nodded slowly; she agreed entirely. She did something quite similar herself, after all. “It sounds like you’re pretty good at this all by yourself, though,” she pointed out. “Why do you need me?”
Ochako sighed. “I…as much as I want to just let go of everything and be a Good Girl, I hesitate too much to really enjoy it,” she admitted. “I’d constantly be afraid of screwing up, constantly overthinking. With how stressful hero work is, I want this to be something I don’t need to stress about. Something I don’t even need to think about. And the only way I can think to do that is…is to make sure that there’s nothing left in me to think. I don’t want to be Ochako, pretending to be a puppy. I want to be a puppy. I want to let my Owner do all the thinking, and I can just do whatever he says and be happy because good girls do what they’re told, and I’m a good girl.”
Hitomi let out a breath. “I see,” she said at last. “And you’re…okay with all the rest of it? Me and the other girls being involved, that sort of thing?”
Ochako nodded. “I don’t see why not,” she answered. “You were here first…and honestly, I’m kinda into the idea of being a communal pet, actually. If you wanted me to play with the other girls, I’d be more than okay with it.”
Hitomi came to a decision. “Well, that’s all I wanted to ask,” she declared. “Now…would you like to get started?”
Ochako blinked. “Right now?” she asked.
Hitomi grinned. “Right now,” she confirmed. “What do you think?”
Ochako squared her jaw. “I’m ready,” she said-and immediately stiffened, her mind opening up to Hitomi as her power took control.
Hitomi hummed thoughtfully to herself as Ochako rocked back a little, body stiff and slumped.
“Open your mind to me, Ochako,” she commanded. “Let me see just how badly you want to be a puppy.”
Ochako obeyed, and Hitomi…nearly rocked back on her heels.
This was going to be easy. So fucking easy. God, Ochako was almost all the way to being the perfect puppyslut already! Her whole subconscious mind was full of nothing but a desire to be a mindless pet, to obey without thinking or resisting, to cum when she was praised and love her owner with her entire being. More than that, there was practically no resistance as Hitomi experimentally ordered her to stand; despite Ochako having one of the stronger wills she’d ever seen, it seemed that she was so receptive to the idea of being a petgirl that all her natural barriers had been completely lowered.
Hitomi had expected to need several days to truly shape Ochako into a proper puppyslut. Now, she figured it might barely take her an hour. Which opened up some exciting possibilities. What would Izuku think, she wondered, if she left the room with his closest friend only to return an hour later having completely transformed the girl into their personal mindless fuckpet?
Her gaze fell on the box on the bed, and another idea struck her. Grinning evilly, Hitomi commanded, “Strip, Ochako. Let’s get you outfitted for your new purpose in life.”
Ochako rushed to obey, her eyes completely blank as she wriggled out of her clothes. The moment she did, Hitomi fit the headband on her-and then, at last, the real brainwashing began.
Less than an hour later, Ochako woke from her trance slowly, as if floating on a soft, warm sea.
It took her a second to get her bearings; she was on her knees in her room, her clothes in rumpled piles all around her. She was naked, the curves of her body glistening with sweat despite the cold that made the thick, wide nipples that capped her round, heavy breasts stand straining and erect. Her headband-the one she’d never told anyone about-was on her head, giving her soft, floppy puppy ears. A throbbing in her ass revealed something else-she’d been plugged up, given the tail she so deeply fantasized about. It curled up against her back, soft and perfect.
And best of all, she was staring up at her Mistress, barely even daring to breathe.
“Hello, Ochako,” Mistress’s voice said, so powerfully it formed the foundations of Ochako’s world. “You feel alright?”
Ochako nodded slowly. “Y…yeah,” she murmured. “D-did it work?”
Mistress grinned. “I think so,” she said. “I’m getting pretty good at this. But, tell you what-you want to play a little game with me? Figure out if it worked?”
Ochako thought for a second-somehow, despite her nudity, despite everything, she could do so quite clearly and easily. “Yes,” she decided after a second. “I’d like to play.”
Hitomi smiled again. “Alright then,” she said. “So, Ochako, what do you think of this?”
She held something up in her hand-at the same time as Ochako realized that one piece of her petplay equipment was missing.
With wide eyes, Ochako stared at the collar dangling from Hitomi’s hand. She’d never even realized how much she loved it before. It was… perfect. Pink and black, made of soft, gorgeous leather and shining metal, with a heart-shaped metal link at the front where it would clip around her neck and…
Claim her. Mark her as a puppy. Do… more than just mark her. She whimpered, loud enough to hear.
She could feel that something was different in her mind. She hadn’t thought it would be like that, had thought that she wouldn’t even notice that she had been changed until Mistress gave the command, but she could tell. It wasn’t something wholly new, though. Rather, it was like something that had always been part of her had been… strengthened. It howled in the back of her head, slavered greedily at the sight of the collar in her Mistress’s hand. It wanted what that collar represented.
Mistress smiled wider. “Such a good girl,” she purred. “This isn’t even your programming-you’re just naturally this eager, aren’t you? I barely even needed to change you to make you the perfect puppy.”
Ochako whined, but said nothing. Instead, she took the opportunity to study her Mistress. She was…well, she was perfect, obviously, because she was Mistress. But she was also beautiful. Slender, slim, with purple hair shaved close to the skin on one side of her head and flowing long on the other. Metal piercings through her eyebrow and nose, and deep purple lipstick. Small, perky breasts currently hiding behind a black tank top. Long legs, and narrow, slender hips-not good for breeding. Ochako’s hips, though-those were wide, curvy. Childbearing hips. Maybe that was why Mistress was going to give her to Master-for breeding. That was what you did with puppies, wasn’t it? You bred them to make more puppies.
As if she could read Ochako’s mind, Mistress smiled again. “You’re working yourself into a frenzy all on your own, huh?” she asked. “What are you thinking about, girl? You thinking about how amazing it will be to finally get fucked?”
Ochako nodded desperately-but didn’t speak. It was so hard not to speak. So much of her still wanted to be a person-still wanted to act like she was Mistress’s equal. How stupid that part was.
Mistress leaned down to cup Ochako’s chin, tilting her head up to stare into her eyes.
“I can see how bad you want it,” she cooed. “You need to get fucked, don’t you, puppy? You’re going to go crazy if you don’t get to cum soon. But you can’t, yet. You’re not perfect.”
Ochako’s eyes landed on the collar again. Mistress smiled. “Smart puppy,” she said approvingly. “That’s right; if you want to be perfect, you’ll have to wear this collar. But that’s a big step, puppy. Are you sure you want to take it?”
Mistress held out the collar, dangling it in front of Ochako’s nose. This close up, she could read the letters engraved onto the metal tag on the front of it: “Good Girl.”
She wanted to be a Good Girl, so badly. She whined again.
Mistress knelt down to look Ochako in the eye. Something had changed in her expression; she wasn’t as confident anymore, wasn’t exulting in her control.
“I’m going to be serious for a moment here, Ochako,” she-Hitomi-said. “This is your last chance to back out. All your programming-all that time I spent in your head, changing you? I’ve tied all of it into this collar. Right now, you’re still you-still the way you were before you signed that contract. This collar is the trigger for all of it. The moment you put on this collar, you’re going to be Puppy. “Ochako” won’t exist. There will only be Puppy. I’ve managed to leave an exception in your head so that you can take the collar off again whenever you want; I can also take it off you myself, and you’ll be able to be you for a little while-but you’ll always know in the back of your head that you’re not really you unless you’re Puppy. That’s what you wanted, after all. If you have any doubt about this-if you have any misgivings-you have to speak up now, Ochako. I’m not going to give you this collar unless we’re both sure that that’s what you want.”
She held it out-set it on the ground in front of Ochako. Ochako whimpered loudly, and reached for the collar-but Hitomi grabbed her hand before she could reach it.
“I need you to speak, Ochako,” Hitomi said, lips so close to her ear that they made Ochako shudder. “Stop trying to be Puppy for a moment. Be Ochako. Tell me, with your words, what you want.”
Ochako’s throat was so dry, it took her a moment to remember how to speak. She swallowed hard, rubbing her dripping thighs together.
“I…I want it,” she rasped. “Please, Hitomi. I can’t pretend anymore. I just…I want some way to deal with the stress. I want to be something other than a hero for a while. I want to be able to turn off, let someone take care of me. Let someone use me.”
Hitomi smiled. “I understand, Ochako,” she said kindly. “Believe me, I do. But there’s no going back from this. Are you sure you want to make this choice?”
Ochako thought about it. Really thought about it. Thought about how happy Momo and Katsumi and Shoko and Mina seemed, once they entrusted Hitomi and Izuku with their desires, once they trusted the girl who nobody dared trust. Thought about the risk she was taking-with her mind, with her body, with her heart.
And then she nodded.
“I trust you, Hitomi,” she said. “I know you’ll be good to me. That’s all I really want.”
Hitomi studied her for a moment…and then smiled.
“If you want it,” she ordered, “look me in the eyes, and put on the collar.”
Ochako reached out. Hitomi didn’t stop her as her fingers wrapped around the soft leather of the collar. Trembling, she yanked it towards her, turned it over, found the clasp. She wrapped it around her neck, drew it tight, felt it press against her throat, the perfect size to compress her neck and weigh her down without choking her. Her unsteady, clumsy fingers pushed the clasp together-
Hitomi reached out again, just as the clasp was about to close. Her thumb blocked it. She was so close now, her lips inches from Ochako’s. Ochako could smell her, like lavender and lilac.
“Ochako,” she said softly, in a voice that made Ochako’s nipples shiver and her desperate, aching cunt throb, “You don’t need to do this.”
Ochako worked up the last of her strength. “I want to do this,” she said, looking Hitomi dead in the eye.
Hitomi smiled, and removed her fingers.
Ochako closed the collar around her neck.
There was no prelude. There was no moment of anticipation. The second she heard it click, she broke. A huge crushing pressure slammed down on her brain, and her thoughts screamed as they were sucked up consumed erased-she was breaking-Ochako didn’t exist anymore-itfeltsogoodshewasgonnacum-
A flash. A gasp. Emptiness.
Puppy. Puppy. There was only Puppy.
Puppy looked up at Mistress with wide, loving eyes. Her tongue hung out, panting eagerly, drool rolling down towards her bare skin, heavy teats swinging as her paws kneaded the carpet. Her tail was wagging, her butt swinging wildly as she waited attentively for a command. She needed a command. She needed to be told what to do. Puppy couldn’t think, after all.
Mistress smiled, and Puppy knew she must have done good. “Aren’t you just the sweetest little thing?” she cooed. “Oh yes you are!”
Puppy yipped in agreement. She reared up, showing off her body the way Mistress wanted her to, tail still wagging.
“You wanna go meet your Master, Puppy?” Mistress asked. “You want to go serve him the way a good girl does?”
Puppy yowled agreement. She could barely stay still as Mistress clipped a leash to her collar, her whole body aching with the need to serve. She was gonna be the goodest girl for Master! She was gonna do everything he and Mistress told her to!
Mistress opened the door, and Puppy charged out, eager to fulfill her new purpose in life.
When Hitomi opened the door of Izuku’s room back up, it was like walking into one of her wildest fantasies.
The air was ripe with the scent of sex and cum; the whines and grunts and groans of a slowly-winding-down encounter assaulted her ears. With Puppy trotting in on her heels, she closed the door and simply soaked in the scene.
Shoko and Katsumi, the lucky girls who’d been chosen to take their Master’s cock tonight, were folded over each other on the bed, Shoko on the bottom on her back, and Katsumi facedown on top of her. The two girls’ cunts were pressed against each other, by now both leaking steady streams of Izuku’s cum. The Terror of UA and the daughter of the Number One Hero were kissing deeply, Katsumi’s fingers toying with Slutty Shoko’s magnificent tits; they were so wrapped up in each other, Izuku practically had free reign to use their bodies as he wished. Shoko’s hands were spreading Katsumi’s asscheeks as Izuku pounded into her from behind, his strangled groans suggesting he was close to his own climax. Clearly, it wasn’t his first, either.
Meanwhile, the spectating duo were scarcely better off than the flushed, fucked-out messes Shoko and Katsumi had become; both Mina and Momo had stripped entirely naked, sweat streaking their bodies as their fingers worked frantically at their drooling pussies and throbbing clits. They’d seemingly become so enthralled by the sight of Izuku reducing the two strongest women in UA to his personal cumdumps that they’d succumbed to temptation. They moaned lustily, eyes rolled back, and they’d clearly crossed some personal boundaries too-Mina’s fingers had joined Momo’s in the black-haired girl’s cunt, and Momo’s had, with some obvious trepidation, dipped down into Mina’s pink slit. The two girls moved in near-unison as they tried to get each other off.
It was everything Hitomi had ever dreamed of. Her magnificent boyfriend fucking two women she’d turned into his brainwashed fuckdolls, two more eagerly masturbating and wishing that he would use them, too. And now, she’d brought yet another toy for her Master to play with.
Hitomi strode forwards, Puppy’s leash in her hand, until she was approaching the trio on Izuku’s bed. Izuku himself pulled out of Katsumi’s newly-creampied pussy as she approached; Hitomi couldn’t help but admire his softening cock, smeared with Shoko and Katsumi’s mingled juices, plus precum and saliva and god knew what else. She wanted him to make her clean him off. She wanted to taste it all. But she forced herself to stay focused.
Leaving Puppy to heel obediently at the foot of the bed, Hitomi leaned over and asked the girls, “Well? Did you have your fun?”
Katsumi was a little too cum-drunk to answer-she was obviously in Sex Slave Mode, and she had a tendency to cum so hard while proclaiming her total submission that she barely counted as a sentient human being-but Slutty Shoko was a little more coherent. “Mmmm…” she moaned. “It was amaaaaaazing… Izuku fucked us both like the whores we are, not like heroes…he pumped so much cum into Katsumi, there’s no way she’s not pregnant…”
Hitomi’s gaze jerked to Katsumi, who bucked at Shoko’s words, moaning desperately at the mere thought. “N-no…” she whimpered. “On…birth control…”
Slutty Shoko just grinned lewdly. “But you wanna get knocked up, dontcha, Katsumi?” she asked pointedly. “You want your Master to breed you, to decide that all you’re good for is havin’ his babies.”
Katsumi bucked again, and her red eyes were pleading and clouded with lust as she nodded frantically. “Y-yes…” she admitted weakly, too exhausted by Izuku’s cock to really even move.
Hitomi swallowed. Hard. She…was pretty sure she’d just discovered another new kink she had. Izuku breeding his slaves…knocking them all up…oh, yesssss. But…another time.
“Do you two mind moving?” she asked gently. “I brought Izuku a new pet, and we’d like to give her a little… personal training, if you get my drift.”
Katsumi made to obey, but Slutty Shoko lingered. “Whatcha gonna give me in return?” she asked teasingly.
Hitomi thought for a moment, before a broad grin spread across her face. “How about I let you two borrow some sex toys of mine?” she offered.
Shoko looked intrigued. “I’m down,” she declared, hopping up off the bed, cum still leaking from between her thighs. “Where are they?”
Hitomi’s grin sharpened. “Right there,” she said, jerking her head at the couch where Mina and Momo were still trying desperately to make each other cum.
As Shoko’s bimbo brain tried to process that, Mina raised her head in some vague recognition that Hitomi was talking about her. “W-wazzup?” she panted, clearly too deeply lost in desire to think straight.
Hitomi looked over Mina and Momo. “Would you two like to be put to use?” she asked. “My quirk and all?”
Mina and Momo glanced at each other, then back at Hitomi. “What…would you make us do?” Momo asked, just as horny as Mina.
Hitomi gestured to where Shoko and Katsumi were wobbling on unsteady, freshly-fucked legs. “I’ve got a pair of pussies here full of Izuku’s cum for you to lick clean,” she answered. “You in?”
Mina and Momo nodded eagerly. “Oh, fuck yes,” Mina whimpered. Momo echoed the sentiment a moment later.
And then Hitomi’s powers hooked them, and Hitomi’s smile broadened.
“Turn into a doll, Momo,” she ordered, feeling Momo’s very identity drain away under her touch. “Become nothing but a sex toy. Mina, stand up. Bring the Momodoll with you.”
Her eyes completely blank and brainwashed, Mina obeyed, hauling the newly-restored Momodoll up with her. The two stood at attention, ready for orders.
Hitomi looked at Shoko and Katsumi, then pointed at the couch. “Sit, and spread your legs wide,” she ordered. One by one, they did so, and soon Hitomi was looking down at the daughter of the Number One Hero and the Terror of UA, both freshly fucked and carrying thick loads of her boyfriend’s cum in their pussies.
With one hand, Hitomi pushed down the Momodoll between Shoko’s legs, commanding it to “Lick,” while she ordered Mina to “Suck every last drop of cum out of Katsumi’s pussy, slave.”
Shoko and Katsumi’s heads both snapped back as their respective toys went to work, tongues flicking and lapping furiously, slurping up Izuku’s cum greedily. Soon, they were moaning lustily, hands digging into pink and black hair as their hard-earned rewards were swallowed up.
Content that they were in good hands, Hitomi strode back over to Izuku, who was standing by the foot of the bed, simply admiring their new Puppy. She was sitting on her hind legs at perfect attention, her tongue out and panting, eyes blown wide with love.
“What do you think, Master?” Hitomi asked sweetly. “Pleeeeaaase, can we keep her? She’s so obedient and well-trained! And her tits are so big!”
She knelt and jiggled one to prove her point, squeezing the firm, heavy flesh until Puppy whined with need, her nipples already hard and throbbing.
Izuku swallowed heavily, and it took him a second to really get into the right mindset for what Hitomi and Puppychako wanted from him-but he reached it nonetheless. His eyes darkened with lust as he watched Hitomi play with the petgirl’s lovely tits.
“You work fast, slave,” he rumbled, running one hand through Hitomi’s hair and the other through Puppy’s long, brown locks. “I had thought it would take you longer to train her.”
Hitomi just smiled. “She was a dream to train, Master,” she replied, basking in his approval. “She was so eager, so excited to please. All she wanted was to be a good girl for you. Would you like to see some of the tricks I taught her?”
Izuku’s hand encircled her waist, dragging her up to him; he was already naked, of course, and he set about reducing Hitomi to the same state, his hands easily divesting her of her shirt and starting to work on her pants. “Very well, slave,” he murmured into her ear, making her newly-exposed nipples harden instantly from sheer desire.
Ignoring the way Izuku’s fingers were creeping between her legs, Hitomi looked down at Puppy, and ordered, “Beg, Pup!”
Puppy responded immediately. She rose up onto her toes, forepaws in the air as she bounced up and down, sending her tits jiggling. She yipped as she moved, tongue lolling out of her mouth.
“Down!” Hitomi commanded. Puppy obeyed instantly, waiting expectantly for her next order. All four of her paws touched the ground.
“Roll over!”
Puppy rolled onto her back, all four of her legs in the air, before continuing the motion all the way back onto all fours. She barked with joy at how good of a girl she was being, her hindquarters gyrating furiously as her hips wiggled back and forth. Her tail-attached to the buttplug Hitomi had found in Ochako’s room-seemed to wiggle with them.
Izuku hummed approvingly. “You’ve done well indeed, slave,” he told Hitomi. “Now…a good girl like this deserves a treat, don’t you think? What kind of treat does Puppy like?”
Hitomi whimpered as Izuku’s hands groped her tits. “S-she likes cock, Master,” she responded. “Your cock. It’s the perfect treat for her to get!”
Izuku grinned. “Good idea,” he agreed. “Over here, Puppy! Want a treat?”
He offered his cock-once again fully erect, despite having just fucked two women to completion. Then again, watching the puppy that used to be Ochako Uraraka scramble over to him, yipping and barking gleefully as she slobbered all over his cock, was quite the effective pick-me-up.
Puppy didn’t quite suck his cock, exactly; that implied there was thought behind her frantic slobbering motions, the wide-mouthed swallowing of his shaft as she lapped at him with her tongue hanging out. She growled and yipped playfully, creating a scene not unlike a dog playing with a bone-though thankfully without the teeth.
Hitomi gasped with pleasure as Izuku’s attentions got rougher on her body, finding her hard little nipple and twisting. “Just look at her, Master,” she whispered. “That’s your best friend. She’s the one who gave you your hero name, who inspired you to be better. And I’ve turned her into a dog. Ochako doesn’t exist anymore. All that’s left is Puppy. She’ll always be our Puppy.”
Izuku growled deeply as he pushed Ochako’s head down further onto his cock, making her gag weakly. “And why did you do that, slave?” he asked, low and ínstense in a way that made Hitomi crave him.
All she could do was obey; any thought of lying, of not answering, had been trained out of her long ago, until all that was left was submission.
“Because I’m not good enough for you, Master,” she whimpered. “Because your cock is too amazing. I love it, I love you…but I don’t deserve you. You deserve to have any woman you want, all hopelessly addicted to your cock, all begging you to fuck them stupid. Because if they won’t let you train them, I’ll teach them to be proper, mindless bitches for you to fuck.”
Izuku snorted. He allowed Hitomi to nestle her head against his chest, and dragged her tight to him, his hand squeezing her ass even as he thrust into the mouth of one of those bitches.
“I’ve trained you well, slave,” he grunted. “Five other women naked and horny in this room, and still you want to bring me more. You’re so desperate to watch me conquer them, you’ll bring me your own friends, their minds scooped out, reduced to mindless fucktoys.”
As he spoke, he yanked Puppychako off his cock, making her whine sadly as his fingers dipped into her mouth, holding it open wide for him. Precum and drool oozed from her lips as her tongue mindlessly lapped at his fingers, desperate to kiss him, any part of him. She was twitching, in heat, completely reduced to a mindless animal in need of a good fucking.
“Aww, aren’t you just the horniest little thing?” he asked sweetly, in the exact voice one might use on, well, a dog. “You’re just a dumb bitch in heat, isn’t that right? Isn’t that right, girl? Who wants to get fucked? Who wants my cock?”
Puppychako barked in agreement, her body streaked with sweat, practically steaming with lust. Hitomi was enthralled by it, by the idea that her powers had transformed Ochako so utterly, that this was all that was left of the fierce, good-hearted girl she knew.
Izuku grinned, and, yanking hard on Puppychako’s leash, guided her up onto the bed. “Up, girl! Up!” he told her, swatting her approvingly on the ass as she leaped up onto the bed, tail-plug twitching gorgeously in her asshole. Without even needing orders, she lowered her upper body and spread her legs, presenting her gorgeously dripping, fat-lipped cunt for inspection.
“We’re going to fuck her doggystyle, right?” Hitomi asked.
Izuku hopped up on the bed behind Puppy, his hands grabbing handfuls of her huge, magnificent ass and making her whimper hungrily, pushing her hips back towards him as best she could while Izuku was still hauling hard on her leash, her collar drawn tight around her neck.
“We,” slave?” he asked dangerously-and Hitomi finally realized that she had fucked up. “You’re getting ahead of yourself. I have another idea for what to do with you.”
And with that, he glanced over at the couch, where the other girls were still engaged in a truly obscene orgy, and snapped his fingers. “Girls,” he said sternly. “Get her.”
It was as if a spell had been broken-or perhaps a new one had been cast. Hitomi watched as her orders instantly lost all hold over even the completely-mind-controlled Momo and Mina; all the girls had been trained to listen to Izuku’s orders over Hitomi’s, and to prioritize his commands, after all. As a result, all four of them leaped to obey their Master, and Hitomi didn’t realize what was going on until she was slammed into from behind by a wall of giggling fuckmeat.
When she came to her senses, she was completely pinned down on the bed, lying on top of the Momodoll, whose grip was like iron around her chest, so tight she could never have escaped; her legs were pinned by Katsumi and Mina, who had each claimed one of her lower holes to bury their tongues into. Mina’s blank gaze burned into Hitomi as she lapped greedily at Hitomi’s pussy, while Katsumi’s blond hair could only barely be seen as she ate Hitomi’s ass. Despite the abrupt and overpowering pleasure, though, all Hitomi could focus on was the sight directly above her face: Shoko’s dripping, drooling cunt, still leaking the last remnants of Izuku’s creampie.
Slutty Shoko grinned down at the helplessly pinned girl, already whining and gasping from Mina and Katsumi’s efforts. “I’m gonna enjoy this,” she chuckled.
Hitomi whined. “Please,” she whispered, somehow managing to raise her gaze to find Izuku, just a few feet away, his cock rubbing at Puppychako’s folds from behind. She didn’t know what she was asking for, really; this whole thing was a thousand times hotter than any fantasy she’d ever had. Held down by her fellow slaves, all her holes claimed, as her Master tasked them with dispensing her reward for delivering him a new conquest-a conquest she was going to be forced to watch him fuck.
Izuku, for his part, just chuckled. He snapped his fingers again, and commanded, “Go on, girls. Show your appreciation for the girl that turned you all into such wonderful sex slaves for me.”
That order sent Katsumi and Mina into a renewed frenzy, and their oral assault on Hitomi’s holes rippled through her body, making her cry out in pleasure-a cry that was silenced a moment later, as Shoko lowered her cunt down onto Hitomi’s face, muffling her ecstatic shrieks and forcing her to devote her efforts to pussy-eating instead.
Finally, Izuku turned his attention back to the puppygirl still pleading desperately for his cock beneath him. “You want it so bad, mutt?” he asked, spanking her fat ass again, sending ripples through her sculpted flesh. Puppychako just whined again. “Fine. Suppose that’s all I can expect from a bitch in heat.”
He pushed into Ochako’s pussy slowly, enjoying the way her tight, fleshy walls gripped and squeezed hungrily, already trying to milk him for all he was worth. Puppy bucked beneath him, already on the edge of cumming as he pushed further, rocking his hips back and forth. As he did so, he admired the sight in front of him; Hitomi was almost completely buried in a tangle of limbs and tits and asses, four gorgeous girls completely obsessing over pleasuring every inch of his girlfriend’s body. Katsumi and Mina greedily lapped at her pussy and ass; Slutty Shoko rode her face like a woman possessed, squealing with pleasure as she put Hitomi’s divine tongue to work; even Momodoll got in on the action, groping and squeezing Hitomi’s small but gorgeously shaped tits.
Izuku, for his part, wasted no time in teaching Puppy’s cunt who it belonged to; he slammed into it roughly, feeling her quiver and shake around him, her barks of pleasure filling the air. Her eyes were fully rolled back into her head as he yanked on her leash, pulling her head back, her tongue flopping in the air. Her tits were completely mashed into the mattress now, her forepaws buried in the blankets as the force of his thrusts bore down on her. She howled ecstatically, forcing him to shut her up before her barking woke up their neighbors; he gripped her by the head and shoved her facefirst into the mattress, her knees steadily buckling under his weight until he was practically on top of her.
Hitomi was screaming too, muffled as it was by Shoko using her mouth as her personal vibrator. Helplessly pinned, her every hole claimed and eaten out with eagerness and aggression that could only be divine to experience, every inch of her body licked and loved and lavished with attention no matter how she tried to writhe in ecstasy. Izuku watched her arch up, watched her eyes roll back; he watched her cum, cum so hard that she fell apart entirely, turned into the same sort of mindless jerking fuckmeat that made up Momodoll or Slutty Shoko or the brainwashed Mina, nothing more than a bundle of hyperstimulated neurons firing over and over and over as her cunt gushed juices and her asshole spasmed around Katsumi’s tongue.
Orgasms rippled through them all like dominos falling; Shoko climaxed with a joyous cry, falling backwards and leaving Hitomi’s entire face smeared with her own juices; Katsumi and Mina both bucked as their own fingers finally brought them to completion, though only Katsumi even had enough presence of mind left to make any noise at all, a deep, guttural moan so obscene it made Izuku’s cock stir even as Puppy’s cunt squeezed down around him like a vise.
A second later, Puppy came too, and squeezed down even harder, so hard that no man on earth could have withstood it. Izuku climaxed instantly, hips jerking as he fired shot after shot of cum into the puppygirl’s greedy womb.
Puppychako whined one last time as she rode out her climax; there was no strength at all left in her, and as Izuku released her leash, she slumped forwards into the mattress, facedown and completely limp, cum oozing from her utterly plastered pussy. Izuku had little energy himself; just enough to recline on the pillows at the head of the bed, his newly claimed pet curled up at his side.
Practically buried in limp, climaxing bodies, Hitomi finally wriggled free of her imprisonment; murmuring release phrases into girls’ ears as she slowly, desperately crawled her way to her Master’s side. She had nothing left, either; she barely even looked capable of thought, let alone speech.
Izuku, though, managed to gather up just enough strength for one last order before he followed all the other girls to sleep.
“Listen to me, Slave,” he said firmly. Hitomi’s lavender eyes looked up at him, wide and worshipful. This, he knew, was why he was okay with everything Hitomi needed from him, why he was willing to go so deep into his own dark side: this moment right here. There was no purer love than what was in Hitomi’s eyes at that moment. And he could only repay it in kind. “Never say that you don’t deserve my love, ever again. Do you understand?”
Hitomi’s eyes watered, and she slowly nodded as she drifted off to sleep. Izuku followed her a moment later, still holding her and their Puppy tight.
The next morning was both very pleasant and also extremely awkward.
Pleasant, in that every single one of them had cum harder last night than they could ever remember, but also awkward, in that they woke up in a giant pile of sore, sweaty tangled limbs, tits, and asses that literally nobody could even begin to figure out how to untangle.
Seriously, Hitomi wasn’t going to complain about waking up with Shoko’s tits covering her eyes, Katsumi’s face between her legs, and Izuku’s hand gently cupping one of her tits, but it was a close-run thing.
And then, of course, there was the inevitable teasing of the newest member of their… organization.
“I mean, who would’ve thought?” Mina laughed as they all pulled on clothes. “Sweet little Ochako, fantasizing about being a dog?”
The once-again-normal Ochako blushed deeply; she alone didn’t even have clothes in the room thanks to Hitomi walking her over as Puppy the previous night. All she was wearing was the “Good Girl” collar, which arguably was more obscene than just being naked-and yet she seemed to have zero interest in removing it.
“I, uh, guess I hid it well?” she replied, rubbing the back of her head.
Mina scoffed. “Damn right you did!” she agreed. “I had no idea you were kinky like that, babe! None of us hid it anywhere near that well!”
Katsumi shot her a glare as she wiggled into her pants. “The fuck’s that supposed to mean?” she demanded.
Mina just raised an eyebrow. “It means,” she replied, “that I’m comfortable with flaunting my sexuality, Hitomi radiates “I name my riding crops” energy, Momo’s a fucked-up, repressed rich girl, Shoko’s a somehow even more fucked-up and repressed rich girl, and you…”
Katsumi’s scowl deepened, and when Mina looked around for backup against the Terror of UA, she found it in Hitomi.
“Let’s put it this way, Katsumi,” she said dryly. “Literally nobody is surprised that your deepest, darkest desire is for Izuku to keep you barefoot and pregnant forever. You’re the single most obvious bratty sub I’ve ever seen.”
Katsumi looked as if she was trying really hard to be angry about that, but was also still processing “barefoot and pregnant” and coming to grips with how disturbing yet profoundly arousing that idea was to her. Instead of a growl, all she managed was a sort of abortive half-squeak that went quite well with Shoko strolling past her without a shirt or bra on, because holy fuck, seeing the mismatched girl without the extra-strength athletic bra she typically wore even under her casual clothing was enough to short-circuit anyone’s brain.
“Could someone explain the dog thing to me?” she asked mildly. “Seems a little weird.”
Ochako blushed again, but Izuku just shot Shoko a look of his own.
“You’ve got an alternate personality who thinks that the moon is flat,” he replied, “specifically because you get off on the idea of, and I quote, “being so stupid and obsessed with cock that all I’m good for is being a stress relief cumdump for anyone even mildly interested within a mile of me.” Frankly, Shoko, you don’t get to tell anyone else that what they’re into is weird.”
Ochako blinked. “Not that I don’t appreciate the support, but-sorry, she thinks the Moon is flat?” she asked. “How the fuck-”
“Don’t ask,” Izuku said curtly, a sentiment that was echoed a moment later by all the other girls, except for Shoko, who just looked nonplussed.
“Anyway,” Mina said, “Congrats on finally getting the guy, Ochako!”
Ochako blushed again, looking uncertain. “Uh, about that,” she said slowly, glancing at Hitomi. “Do I? Have him, I mean?”
Hitomi frowned slightly, before she understood what Ochako was asking. “If you’re implying that you’re interested in more than just being our sex pet on the weekends,” she said mildly, “I’m certainly alright with you and Izuku trying things out. Can’t guarantee it won’t make things messier and more awkward…but like, they already are, anyway.”
Shoko and Katsumi-the other two girls that had already made that leap-and Momo and Mina, who seemed quite interested in making that same leap sooner or later, both just snorted in agreement. Figuring out date nights and individual relationship time was already getting complicated. Momo had developed a schedule.
Ochako nodded at that. “And, uh, if I’m interested in both of those?” she asked. “At the same time?”
Hitomi glanced at Izuku, who nodded, and then back at Ochako. “That,” she replied with a truly enormous grin on her face, “can be arranged.”
Notes:
Next time, sometimes when you genderbend a character you just create the ideal tomboy.
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/kmtrDRhYUC
Chapter 7: Maximum Manliness (Eiko)
Notes:
This one was a lot of fun to write. Hope you guys enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There was practically a routine to the week or two after a new girl joined up by now.
As with all the previous girls, Ochako was a fantastic addition, both to their bed, where being able to turn her into a slobbering puppygirl just by clamping a collar around her neck was one of the hottest things Hitomi could imagine doing (interestingly, once she’d learned about Katsumi’s arrangement, Ochako had expressed her own interest in letting Hitomi turn her into Puppy without warning or consulting her, just to really hammer home the illusion that Ochako was the front that Puppy put on for the world), and to the broader group of women that was rapidly coalescing around Izuku and Hitomi.
Speaking of that group-which now included at least two casual fuckbuddies, multiple basically-girlfriends, and of course Slutty Shoko, who occasionally hijacked the body of one of their girlfriends but was quite happy to admit she was mostly in this because Izuku’s dick was the only one Shoko would let her near-they’d agreed that they needed a name for whatever this bizarre tangle of relationships and kinky connections was turning into, one they could discuss in semi-public without putting up a giant flashing board screaming “We’re all into becoming mindless sex slaves!”
After a great deal of deliberation, the rejection of several proposals, such as Mina’s offer of “The Kink Squad” for being too silly, and the much more reluctant dismissal of Shoko’s suggestion of “Izuku’s Harem of Brainwashed Cumdumps,” they’d gone with Momo’s suggestion, which, much like the girl herself, was practical, reasonable, and didn’t give much away that it didn’t mean to.
“Why don’t we just call it “The Network?” she’d asked after two hours of constant debate and at least two different breaks to fuck each other senseless. “That way, we can keep what we actually do private but still make it clear that something’s going on if a girl’s interested in learning more.”
After nobody could come up with a better idea, they’d all agreed-and so, the Network had been born. Hitomi was increasingly realizing that her post-coital confession to Izuku that night had irreversibly changed the trajectory of their lives; whatever their lives looked like after they graduated from UA in a few months, she now knew that it would almost certainly include sharing a home with multiple girlfriends, a, uh, family pet in the form of Ochako, and, if Mina and Katsumi’s scheming and constant ordering of secret packages off the Internet was anything to judge by, a rather substantial sex dungeon.
Really, Hitomi would complain, but she was so incredibly down to have a sex dungeon. The thought of using it to train new girls for Izuku, tying them up and using her quirk to break down their resistance, shaping their minds, making them beg, ensuring they never saw the light of day until they had been reborn as her Master’s mindless cumdumps…
Maybe she should get in on those online orders, come to think of it.
Speaking of new sister-slaves, it didn’t take long after Ochako joined for the Network to receive its next new recruit. Just a few days after the naming, Mina came to Hitomi with a proposal-and she didn’t come alone.
Opening up the door to her room, Hitomi was briefly surprised to find not just Mina standing in front of her door-she’d gotten kinda used to Mina appearing out of nowhere on a whim to ask to be used like the mindless fuckdoll she was-but a second girl, too.
“Oh, uh, hey, Eiko,” she said awkwardly as Mina stepped back. “What’re you doing here?”
Eiko Kirishima, the class tomboy, flushed faintly, seemingly unable to meet her eyes. She was wearing a black tank top that showed off her ridiculously buff arms, and shorts that did much the same for her sculpted legs. Despite that fact-and the fact that Hitomi knew from experience that Eiko could bench more than Hitomi weighed- the spiky-haired redhead looked distinctly small and hunched-over at the moment. “Oh, uh, hey, Shinso,” she said awkwardly. “Honestly, dude, I don’t actually know why Mina wanted me to talk to you so damn bad-”
Mina huffed, hands on her shapely hips; she looked somewhere between amused and irritated at her childhood friend. “Oh, cut the shit, Kiri,” she said matter-of-factly. “I want you to talk to her because you’re being such a damn coward about going to her yourself.”
Hitomi blinked as Eiko rounded on the pink girl. “I’m not being a coward!” she protested, face turning nearly as red as her dyed hair, which fell down to the base of her neck in the back and curved up into spiky horns at the front.
Mina raised an eyebrow. “Oh, sorry, you’re being unmanly, then,” she corrected, thoroughly unimpressed even as Eiko reeled at the grave insult. “I’ve been telling you that you should talk to her for weeks, and I know for a fact that the only reason you haven’t is because you’re being shy!”
“Bro, I am not being shy!” Eiko shot back. “I just-”
“You and I both know how much you’d love what I told you about, Kiri!” Mina interrupted. “Come on, you told me yourself you fantasized about-”
Eiko lunged for her friend, seemingly intent on stopping whatever was about to come out of Mina’s mouth, but before she could, Hitomi shouted, “Shut the hell up, BOTH of you!”
Abruptly falling silent, the two girls looked at her sheepishly, as Hitomi raised a hand and demanded, “Now, will someone please tell me what the fuck you two are doing outside my door?”
After awkwardly exchanging a glance, Mina beat Eiko to the punch, and blurted out, “Eiko wants to join the Network.”
Hitomi turned her focus to Eiko. “Is that true?” she asked mildly.
Eiko, for her part, grit her pointed teeth, glanced at Mina, and sighed. “Yeah,” she admitted, nodding slowly.
Hitomi nodded back. “You two should come in, then,” she decided, opening her door wide and stepping back to admit them. “Sounds like we’ve got some talking to do.”
The moment they got inside and seated, Mina’s brief attack of patience promptly ran out.
“So, I told Kiri about being brainwashed into Izuku’s fuckdoll weeks ago,” she said, so casually it was as if she was talking about the weather. “And of course, she thought it was super hot too.”
Hitomi glanced at Eiko, who jumped in her seat. “I, uh…” she stammered awkwardly, flushing red. “Okay, yeah, I thought it sounded pretty hot. The thought of being forced to obey him…”
She rubbed her muscular thighs together, a faraway look in her eyes. Hitomi made a mental note on her “All Heroes Are Freaks” tally. It seemed not even the manly Red Riot was safe from being a subby slut.
“What took you so long to come to me, then?” she asked mildly.
Before Eiko could respond, Mina answered, “Because she’s shy, obviously!”
The pink girl threw her arm around her childhood friend, yanking her close as Eiko blushed again, scowling as she insisted, “Bro, I’m not shy, alright? I just…didn’t know how to bring it up! Besides, I, uh…don’t really want to just be under your quirk like Mina says she likes…”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Sounds pretty shy to me,” she thought to herself. However, she didn’t want to jeopardize her chances of watching Izuku fuck Eiko until she broke, so, she kept her mouth shut.
Instead, she said, “Well, I’m always open to helping a new girl get in touch with her kinky side. I’d love to help.”
Mina snorted. “You’d love to fuck her stupid, you mean,” she said in a singsong voice. “I mean, look at Kiri! She’s hot as fuck!”
Eiko flushed harder as Mina pointedly yanked up her shirt, revealing the fucking eight pack abs that were always exposed by her hero costume. Hitomi tore herself away from the thought of licking those abs as Izuku fucked the broken, drooling wreck of the class tomboy, and refocused on Eiko.
“Well, if you don’t want to just be a mindless fuckdoll like Mina here,” she asked, shooting a meaningful glance at the pink girl, “What do you want to be? It turns out my quirk can do some pretty crazy things to people’s minds if I want it to.”
Eiko hesitated again. “Yeah, uh, Mina told me about some of those,” she said slowly. “Mine isn’t…quite as crazy.”
Hitomi shrugged. “Honestly, I’m okay with that,” she replied. “God knows we don’t need another Slutty Shoko running around. One girl trying to convince all of us to film a sex tape and send it to Endeavor is enough for me, thanks.”
Eiko blinked as if she wanted to ask
what the fuck that was supposed to mean,
while Mina just pouted; she’d been one of the people who’d
wanted
to do that when Slutty Shoko suggested it. Luckily for everyone, she’d been outvoted. Thankfully, Hitomi’s wordless suggestion to
drop it
got through to Eiko, who visibly gathered herself and moved on.
“I uh, have this fantasy,” she admitted slowly. “You know how Izuku and I work out together sometimes?”
Hitomi nodded. Izuku and Eiko were two of the bigger gym rats in the class, and got along fantastically well working out together. Nearly every week they were spotting each other or cheering each other on, which had always been a source of ideas for Hitomi. Needless to say, she’d fantasized about Izuku fucking Eiko while she watched before. A lot.
Look, it wasn’t her fault every single goddamn woman in their class was fucking supermodel hot, okay? Sue her!
“Well,” Eiko continued, “I’ve always sorta wondered…what would it be like if Izuku could do anything he wanted to me? If he could say some sort of magic word, and just…override my free will, y’know? I want him to be able to convince me of anything.”
Hitomi blinked. That was…well, obviously it was hot as fuck, everything about that idea was hot as fuck. “Go on,” she prompted. “Do you just want a trigger that turns you into his slave or something?”
Eiko shook her head, clearly getting into it now. “Not quite,” she said. “I want to be convinced that what’s happening to me is totally normal, if that makes sense. Like, he can tell me anything-tell me that I should suck his cock, that I should fuck him, anything-and my brain will just… accept it. I’ll still be in total control, I’ll still be me, I just accept that getting fucked in the middle of the gym is just how a normal workout goes, now.”
Hitomi took a deep breath. Then another. Then a few more. She needed to focus, damnit. Not get horny just thinking about how hot that idea was.
“You’re into having your common sense altered?” she clarified. When Eiko nodded, she said, “Oh, well, that’ll be pretty easy, I think.”
Eiko frowned. “Really?” she asked skeptically.
Hitomi nodded. “Sure,” she confirmed. “I mean, we need to decide what the trigger’s going to be, and there’s a bunch of other stuff we need to talk about with regard to what your red lines and hard-nos are, but the actual trigger? I can do that tonight, easy.”
Mina leaned forwards, smirking. “Oooh, I have an idea!” she proclaimed, bouncing up and down. “Y’know how Kiri’s always going on about being manly? What if that’s her trigger? Izuku just goes “Hey, it’d be manly of you to get on your knees and beg to be my sex slave,” and she goes “Yep, sounds good!”
Hitomi shuddered, but felt like somebody needed to be the voice of reason. “I don’t know if something so common is-” she began slowly.
“Wait, I like that a lot, actually,” Eiko interrupted. “Feels, uh…”
Mina smirked. “Manly?” she asked, eyebrows wiggling.
Eiko pouted. “I didn’t wanna say it,” she muttered. The two girls laughed, while Hitomi just sighed, and decided to roll with it.
“Anything else you want to talk about before I bring out the contract?” she asked.
Eiko hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Yeah, actually,” she admitted, looking uncertain again. “I know you started this whole thing because you’re into sharing women with Izuku…but I’m not sure I really want to be shared, if that makes sense? At least not at first.”
Hitomi frowned. She wasn’t against the idea in principle; what mattered to her was that the girls swore eternal loyalty and obedience to Izuku, not that she personally got to fuck them. She certainly trusted Izuku to handle himself without her being directly present, too; she entrusted him with far more serious things in the course of their sexual play every day. Still…she had to admit she was a little bummed.
“Fair enough,” she agreed, “But…mind if I ask why, at least?”
Eiko relaxed a little. Shrugging, she answered, “I’m just…not sure I’m super into the idea of having sex with a woman? Don’t get me wrong, I don’t think I’d hate it, I just…don’t really think I want my first time to be a threesome, that’s all.”
Hitomi nodded again. Mina looked a little put out-if she hadn’t been fantasizing about fucking her childhood friend in an orgy with Hitomi and Izuku, Hitomi would eat her boots-but equally fine with it.
“I mean, okay, I’m fine with that,” Hitomi said. “Can I watch at least?”
Eiko chuckled. “Sure,” she agreed. “Just…maybe through a window or something? Lets me think I’m in private, but actually I’m on full display, and it’s easy to tell that I’m secretly just a gullible slut for Izuku’s cock.”
Mina burst out laughing at that. “There’s the Kiri I know!” she cheered. Eiko blushed again, while Hitomi decided to make a second tally on the Hero Freakiness metric for that one.
“Alright,” she decided. “Let me get the contract.”
A brief negotiation later, Hitomi leaned back, the newly signed contract on the table in front of her and Eiko. The redhead was looking up at her with nervous determination on her face.
“I’m ready,” she said firmly. “Let’s do it.”
Hitomi would have counseled her to take things slow, if she had any actual self control in the face of the overpowering urge to recruit more slaves for her Master. She sighed.
“If you want to,” she decided. “Hey, what’s the manliest thing you can think of?”
Eiko blinked-then grinned wide. “I’m glad you asked!” she responded. “It’s-”
There was the usual mental sensation of hooking into her subject’s mind, and Hitomi grinned as Eiko went still, eyes blank and white.
“Well, I don’t know what it used to be,” she said casually, answering the question mostly for her own amusement, “But starting tomorrow, it’ll be bouncing on Izuku’s cock in front of all your fellow obedient sex slaves.”
Mina watched with a wide grin on her face, already rubbing her thighs together. “Fuck, that never stops being hot to watch,” she murmured, shifting on the bed.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “I haven’t even done anything to her yet,” she said mildly. Eiko simply stared straight ahead, completely unaware of their conversation.
Mina nodded. “Still hot though,” she replied. “Speaking of which, mind if I watch while you reprogram her mind? I’ve been needing some good masturbation material.”
Hitomi rolled her eyes. “We literally fuck you stupid every other night, Mina,” she pointed out. “Why do you need masturbation material?”
“Never mind that,” Mina said smoothly. “Can I watch or not?”
Hitomi just sighed. “Sure,” she decided, “as long as you don’t distract me or anything.”
In response, Mina smirked. She reached for the hem of her shirt, and wriggled out of it in record time. A moment later her bra came undone, and her gorgeous pink tits hung free for all to see. “No promises,” she said smugly as she reached for the waistband of her jeans. “Now, hurry up and turn my best friend into a brainwashed sex slave, just like you did to me, will ya?”
Hitomi just rolled her eyes again, and devoted her attention back to Eiko, ignoring Mina as she began to rub at her clit.
She thought for a moment, studying the tranced-out redhead. What Eiko wanted really was quite simple: she figured it would only take one real session of programming to implant the triggers. The tricky part would be making sure that they didn’t go off when Eiko didn’t want them to-but she had plenty of practice by now, and figured she could manage it pretty easily.
“Listen to me carefully, Eiko,” she instructed, leaning in close to be sure the hypnotized girl could hear her. “Obey the sound of my voice. From now on, you will obey every command I give you. Am I clear?”
Eiko’s jaw hung open. “Yes,” she intoned, absent and dull.
Hitomi smiled. “Good,” she said. “Eiko, from now on, whenever Izuku or I tell you that something is “manly,” you’ll believe us immediately. After all, Izuku is the manliest man around. Not only is he the expert, but he’s the man you admire most. You want to be like him. Not just that, you want to fuck him. You want him to pin you down and teach you to be his loyal bitch, don’t you? Tell me the truth.”
Mina was masturbating shamelessly now, moaning quietly as Eiko rocked back and forth on the bed. The red-haired girl nodded slowly. “Yes,” she moaned. “Want to be…his bitch…want to…fuck him…”
Hitomi leaned in closer. “You will do anything Izuku tells you to,” she instructed the brainwashed girl, “so long as he tells you it’s manly. After all, if it’s manly, it’s totally okay. As long as it’s manly, you’ll do anything-you just need Izuku to tell you it is, first. Do you understand, Eiko?”
Eiko nodded again. Beside her, Mina bucked, fingers stroking her pink slit. “Fuck, that’s so hot,” she whispered.
Hitomi smiled even wider. “Remember, Eiko,” she repeated. “Anything Izuku tells you is manly, you have to do. That’s just normal. That’s how it works. There’s nothing weird about bending over and spreading your legs for him, even in public. There’s nothing weird about being his obedient sex slave. Being manly is just how you normally live your life.”
Eiko nodded one last time, and then Hitomi turned to reinforcement. She’d already laid down the mental pathways-now, she just needed Eiko to repeat her programming until it was well and truly seared into her mind.
So, that was what she had the girl do. Sit there, eyes staring into nothing, mindlessly repeating “I must obey when Izuku tells me it’s manly” while Hitomi…did other things. And by “other things,” she meant Mina Ashido.
“Hey, Mina?” she asked once Eiko was in her reinforcement phase. “Wanna be a mindless slut for a while?”
The masturbating girl raised her head. “Joke’s on you,” she replied absently. “I’m always a mindless slut. But hey, if you wanna use my helpless body as your sex toy, go for it.”
Hitomi grinned as her powers seized Mina, too, making her go limp. Her eyes were now the same white, blank voids as Eiko’s.
Hitomi reached under the bed, where she kept a box of toys specifically for moments like this one.
“Spread your legs wider, Mina,” she commanded. “I’m going to have some fun with you while we wait.”
Eiko came out of her trance an hour later, nice and easy. She glanced up at Hitomi, only mildly disoriented.
“Did it work?” she asked.
Hitomi nodded. “Seems like it,” she replied. “Only way to know for sure is for Izuku to use it tomorrow, though, so…shall we make the arrangements?”
“Sounds good to me,” Eiko agreed, looking less certain than she sounded.
Hitomi pulled out her phone to text Izuku the good news-only to look back up when Eiko turned her head at a faint buzzing sound and cried out in shock.
“W-what are you doing to Mina?” she asked, scrabbling away from the contorted, bound figure at the end of the bed.
Mina-still under Hitomi’s quirk-had been decorated quite liberally with Hitomi’s toys. Her arms and legs were bound together, her wrists to her ankles in such a way that she could no longer close her legs. She was gagged, blindfolded, and even had noise-blocking headphones on, ensuring that there was no way for her to break the brainwashing’s grip on her mind, while bullet vibrators were taped over her nipples and clit and a jeweled butt plug twinkled from where it had been rammed up into her back door. She was wriggling a little, but still being under, could do no more than twitch every now and then, her moans muffled by both the blank haze of her emptied mind and the gag in her mouth.
“Oh, yeah, forgot I did that,” Hitomi said as she fired off a text to Izuku, explaining the situation and what Eiko wanted. “You like it? I figured she’d been messing with you enough, and wanted us to finally have some peace and quiet.”
“ God,” Eiko whispered, eyes locked on the obscene form of her best friend. “She looks so…”
“Helpless?” Hitomi offered, grinning; she could tell Eiko was enthralled by the sight, perhaps even wishing she could be treated that way, too. “Completely submissive? Like she’s nothing but an obedient, empty-headed fuckdoll?”
Eiko shuddered. “I, uh, need to go,” she muttered. “Gotta…get ready for tomorrow.”
Hitomi smirked. “Go for it,” she agreed. Eiko scrambled for the door, seemingly wanting to get away from what had been done to Mina, perhaps before desire overtook her. “Oh, and Eiko?”
The girl turned back just as she reached the door. Hitomi grinned. “If you ever want the same treatment, just ask, yeah?”
Eiko swallowed hard, nodded, and slipped out the door. Hitomi sat back down on the bed, finished texting Izuku with the plan for tomorrow, then returned her attention to Mina.
“You were a very good girl to bring me such a lovely slut for our Master,” she murmured approvingly as Mina bucked and moaned. “And good girls get rewards. I suppose it’s time for yours.”
She leaned in closer, and reached for the toybox again. She had a few more things she wanted to try before Izuku got there.
As it turned out, Izuku was very okay with the plan Hitomi brought to him that night. Eiko had scrambled away, but she and Izuku managed to have a half-decent text conversation that night about boundaries; at the end of it, though, Izuku had to admit that he was just the slightest bit taken aback by how plainly obvious it was that Eiko Kirishima fantasized about him pinning her to the floor and claiming her. Despite that, she seemed pretty casual about what she was admitting to by asking him to take free rein over her body and mind.
Case in point: when he walked into the gym that he and Eiko did their usual workouts in, he found her already doing arm curls with a barbell nearly the size of his head, seemingly totally unconcerned about the reason Hitomi had come along with him. She flashed him her usual easy, shark-toothed grin as he approached.
Hitomi, for her part, looked Eiko and Izuku up one last time. She was handling Eiko’s request for alone time with Izuku pretty well; not that Izuku had expected her to throw a fit or anything, but it was definitely another step above sharing girls the way they’d been doing. It was yet more proof that she really wasn’t a jealous person-and it eased some of his fears that this might blow up in their face someday.
“You guys gonna be okay in here?” Hitomi asked.
Eiko nodded. “Oh, absolutely,” she agreed, before turning to Izuku. “Uh, sorry for dumping this on you, bro, but I’ve kinda always wanted to fuck you during one of our workouts.”
Somewhere in the back of his head, little quirkless Izuku squeaked at that, before being promptly chucked back into a box by the much more confident man he’d become with Hitomi’s help. (As it turned out, having a beautiful woman literally begging to be allowed to call you “Master” five days after asking her out did wonders for your self-image.)
Izuku just rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “No worries,” he said warmly. “The feeling is, uh, mutual.”
Hitomi grinned as Eiko flushed, too. “For a pair of people as hot as you two are, it never gets old seeing you be awkward,” she declared. “Now, Eiko, ready to go under?”
Eiko pursed her lips. Then, she nodded wordlessly.
Hitomi glanced at Izuku as she raised her hand. “Remember, the moment I snap my fingers, she’ll literally do anything you tell her, as long as you tell her it’s manly,” she reminded him. “Be careful. I think I managed to give her the ability to resist if you say something fucked-up or out of her comfort zone, but…let’s just avoid having to test it if we don’t have to.”
Izuku nodded. He knew where the line was; he always made sure to talk it through with Hitomi-or any other girl, now-about where best to find the point where the transgression of boundaries so intrinsic to so many kinks could be done without transgressing actual, important boundaries.
With that, Hitomi snapped her fingers. Eiko stiffened, her eyes glazing over for a second…and then they simply went back to normal. It was as if nothing had happened; she went right back to doing reps as if Hitomi wasn’t even there.
Hitomi, for her part, grinned. “Well, that’s my job done,” she declared. “I’ll be outside, making sure you two don’t get interrupted. Have fun!”
She walked away, leaving Izuku with a completely free hand to turn the hot class tomboy into his personal breeding bitch.
Izuku looked Eiko up and down one last time, admiring her body in her tight black athletic bra and workout shorts. Seriously, the girl was fucking built. Pretty much all the girls in the class were muscular to some extent-even Momo, whose quirk required considerable fat reserves, had cheese-grater abs-but Eiko was on a whole other level. She was well and truly shredded, with thick, muscular legs and powerful thighs. She had an actual, honest-to-god eight-pack that Izuku thought he might break a hand against even if she wasn’t using her quirk, and her arms were practically bulging with muscle. Glistening with the sweat of an intense workout, she looked like a fucking Greek statue, she was such a perfectly formed specimen of power and strength.
And Izuku was going to fuck the absolute shit out of her.
Eiko tilted her head as she registered Izuku’s gaze; she stopped doing arm-curls, setting the massive barbell down as sweat soaked into her spiky red-dyed hair. “You good, bro?” she asked. “Come on, I wanna get a few more reps in!”
Izuku looked at her for a moment longer, then made his decision. He knew exactly what the trigger was, and Hitomi’s powers had been field-tested so much already that he didn’t really doubt them…but this was the first time the girl had acted so natural despite the fact that he knew she had been brainwashed. Hell, Eiko’s whole thing was acting natural, after all. So, he decided to take things slow to start.
“Yeah, I’m fine,” he replied. “I was just thinking that shirtless workouts are pretty manly, don’t you think?”
Eiko blinked, and for a moment, something flashed in her eyes; Izuku suspected that that was the sign of her brainwashing triggering. “Good point, bro,” she said with a shrug. “Gotta show off the gains, after all!”
With that, she immediately grabbed the hem of her athletic bra and shrugged it off. She wasn’t wearing anything else, so her tits flopped free immediately, slapping against her chest before settling into perky mounds, glistening nipples sitting high and proud. Eiko’s tits definitely tended towards the smaller side, though they remained perfectly formed, and were well suited to her muscular body; they tended more towards a torpedo-like shape, which Izuku imagined was… interesting when combined with her hardening quirk.
Eiko looked at him oddly. “Aintcha gonna do it too, bro?” she asked, making Izuku jump. Huh, guess the way he worded it did matter.
With a shrug, he took off his shirt too, then considered his next move as Eiko picked her weight back up, completely uncaring that her tits now hung freely in the gym.
Eventually, the siren call of those cute little nipples was just too strong. “Hey Eiko, it’d be pretty manly if you let me grope your tits,” he suggested.
She glanced up at him, eyes flashing with the telltale sign of her common sense alteration kicking in even as she pumped iron. “Good idea, bro,” she said with a grin. “You’re one of the manliest dudes in the class, you know what you’re talking about.”
Izuku couldn’t help but grin as he stepped up behind Eiko, his hands snaking around her magnificently sculpted back and finding her tits. He seized them powerfully with his hands, rolling her nipples between his fingers while Eiko ignored him entirely, still doing arm curls even as her tits were roughly manhandled.
Izuku’s fingers eventually roamed away from Eiko’s lovely chest, slipping over her abs and rubbing her muscular back; briefly, he wondered if Eiko’s mind wouldn’t accept that, but she didn’t seem to mind, only whining a little as his ministrations hardened her nipples into erect little nubs that seemed to bring her considerable pleasure whenever he touched them.
What to do next? Izuku considered for a moment, then said, “You know, I feel like you’d be even manlier if you got naked and showed me that sexy ass of yours.”
Eiko shuddered for a moment as her programming forced her to accept the command as a perfectly reasonable thing to say. “Sounds good to me,” she agreed, setting down the dumbbell and sticking her thumbs down the hem of her tight workout shorts. They slid off her body slowly, her fat, rounded ass peeking out bit by bit-and then, finally, all at once as she removed her shorts and underwear entirely.
For a moment, Izuku just appreciated the sight of Eiko Kirishima’s incredible body completely bare for him. She was shaved bare, and the sweat running down her body made her skin glisten, chiseled abs and sculpted thighs fully on display. Her ass was just as powerfully built as the rest of her; years of squats had made it exceptionally well-formed, hard and solid yet still incredibly tempting to squeeze. Still obeying his command, Eiko bent over at the waist, sticking out her ass for him to appreciate. He did just that, running his hands over the firm flesh and giving it an appreciative squeeze.
As much as he admired Eiko’s ass, Izuku was really starting to get into the swing of things now. “Wanna try a really manly new workout, Eiko?” he asked. When Eiko nodded, he continued, “stand up and spread your legs wide enough for me to rub my dick between your thighs. Make out with me too.”
Eiko grinned. “You got it, bro,” she agreed, spreading her legs apart just enough for Izuku-who stripped fully in record time-to push his cock through the gap between her moist cunt lips and thighs, wrap his arms around her midsection, and meet her half-open mouth with his own lips.
As he pressed his tongue into Eiko’s mouth, hearing her moan softly against him, Izuku slowly, surely dragged his aching cock back and forth along her steadily-moistening cunt, her thighs twitching and quivering as they squeezed in on him. Her powerful body rippled under his touch, yielding to his fingers as his hips smacked against her ass again and again.
It was a fantastic thighjob, but Izuku wanted more, as Eiko moaned and whimpered at the feeling of his cockhead dragging over her drooling pussy. After a few minutes, he released her and, caught up in the moment, growled, “get on your knees and suck my cock, bitch.”
Eiko blinked, and for a moment, her eyes were completely clear of Hitomi’s brainwashing. “Uh, bro, what?” she asked, confused and out of it. “I’m not-“
Izuku realized his mistake. “Shit,” he muttered, before trying again. “Uh, Eiko, it’d be pretty manly if you got on your knees and sucked my cock like the slut you are.”
The effect was like magic; Eiko stiffened, shuddered, and something in her eyes flashed, then went dull again. “Oh, right,” she murmured, swaying a little before smirking again. “Damn, guess I can’t argue with that logic.”
With that, she obediently dropped to her knees in front of Izuku, hands reaching out to wrap around his cock.
As Izuku watched in awe, Eiko opened her mouth to reveal sharp, pointed teeth, ran her tongue up the length of his shaft as if savoring the taste, and then, without hesitation or shyness, swallowed him whole.
Within seconds, she was giving him a sloppy, enthusiastic blowjob; Izuku had had misgivings about those pointy teeth being so close to his cock, but Eiko seemed to have quite a bit of practice in using her lips and tongue to pleasure a man’s shaft; Izuku recalled her close friendship with Mina, and figured that the pink girl’s active involvement in recruiting Eiko to the Network, plus her extensive collection of dildos, had something to do with Eiko’s surprisingly developed oral skills.
Regardless of their source, Eiko’s innocent, laid-back expression as her lips slurped lewdly around Izuku’s cock made an already hot scene powerfully erotic. She really had been brainwashed into believing this was normal, Izuku realized. In whatever twisted reality Hitomi had constructed inside Eiko’s brain, it really was completely reasonable to drop to her knees and become Izuku’s personal cocksucker just because he’d told her it was manly. There was no resistance, no hesitation, no registering of the fact that she’d be forever marked as a slut if someone walked into the gym at that exact moment. There was just a simple truth: Izuku wanted her to suck his cock, so she would suck his cock.
The pleasure grew stronger, and with a groan, Izuku reached out to grip Eiko’s head with his hands, digging into the spiky horned patterns of her hair as he started to use her mouth as a fleshlight. Eiko glukked in mild protest, drool and precum oozing from her mouth and dripping onto her tits, but it seemed to be within the bounds of her orders, as she gave no further opposition even as Izuku leaned her further back, pounding straight down into her throat and making her eyes roll back in her head.
It was a gorgeously erotic sight. Eiko’s whole body, rippling with muscle, spasming and twitching as she, with all her strength, was reduced to nothing more than a deepthroat slave, chest heaving as she tried to gasp for air, hands smacking uselessly against Izuku’s thighs. Only when he’d had his fun did he release Eiko from his cock, sending her sprawling back with a gasp that further smeared precum and spit across her face and chest, eyes fluttering aimlessly as she tried to reckon with her abrupt change in status from rising hero to oral fucktoy.
Izuku, of course, was by now completely determined to break Eiko, to reduce her to just another of his obedient, willing cumdumps. He’d carve pleasure into her muscular body, show her that even with all her strength and power, she belonged to him, and he would fuck her into submission. He snapped his fingers, and Eiko’s gaze weakly focused on him.
“G-good…wwwworkout,” she gasped, apparently still convinced this was just another thing workout buddies did for each other.
Izuku just smirked. “Sure,” he agreed, “but it’s not the most manly thing you could do, Eiko.”
Still on her knees, her pussy drooling onto the floor, Eiko looked up at him in shock. “Seriously?” she asked, disbelieving. “Then what is? I’ll do it! I’ll prove just how manly I am!”
“The manliest thing you could do is to turn around, bend over, spread your legs and let me fuck your pussy,” Izuku informed her. “After all, that’s the best workout of all. If you can handle my cock without breaking, you’re the manliest hero around, Eiko.”
As before, there was no resistance whatsoever in Eiko Kirishima’s mind; just a shudder, a glazed-over look in her eyes, and absolute, immediate obedience. “Oh, yeah, that makes sense,” she declared, though it didn’t to any but her completely brainwashed, utterly corrupted mind. “Well, hurry up and stick that cock in me, then!”
She hurried to obey him, bracing herself against the wall, grabbing her thighs and pulling them apart for Izuku, until she was well and truly spread open for him, completely helpless to stop his cock from slamming into her cunt and claiming it for himself.
So, naturally, that was exactly what he did. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing; he slammed Eiko up against the wall, made her muscular figure shudder as he wrapped a hand around her neck and rammed his cock as deep into her as it would go.
Eiko shrieked as Izuku took ownership of her cunt; much like the rest of her, it proved to be tough, strong, and a joy to fuck. Her pussy clenched so tightly around his cock, for a second he wondered if he’d even be able to pull back out; her body seemed determined to milk him dry, even if her mind wasn’t capable of realizing what his goal was.
Even as her face was pressed ruthlessly into the gym wall and her ass reeled from Izuku’s furious pounding, Eiko howled with ecstasy, seemingly loving it even as she believed it was just a normal workout.
“F-fuck yeah, bro!” she cried as Izuku fucked her hard and fast, her hands pinned behind her back as he laid into her ass and tits with fierce, aggressive spanks. “Fucking pound my ass! You’re right, this really is an awesome workout!”
Izuku grunted as he slammed his cock deeper, making Eiko’s legs snap taut as he struck some particularly sensitive spot. Her powerful thighs were quivering helplessly, her brain utterly fried by pleasure. Her eyes fluttered back in her head as he hissed, “That’s right, you fucking slut. The manliest thing in the world is spreading your fucking legs for me and letting me fuck you stupid, isn’t it?”
“Yessshhh!” Eiko howled in agreement as Izuku fucked her facefirst into the wall. “Fuckin’ use me!”
Izuku grinned, hauling Eiko’s entire upper body back towards his chest, curving her spine into a half-arc as he thrust into her rapid-fire, ravaging her muscular cunt with complete disregard for her pleasure-though he could tell from how wet she was that Eiko was loving every second of this.
Fucking Eiko into the wall so hard she practically left an impact crater was amazing-but Izuku wasn’t quite ready to cum yet, and he had another idea he wanted to try.
“Y’know, Eiko,” he grunted as he fucked her, “there’s an even manlier position we could try. Takes a lot of core strength.”
Eiko shuddered on his cock as her brainwashing kicked in again. “Let’s fuckin’ do it, bro,” she gasped between Izuku’s relentless thrusts. “Been needing a core workout anyway.”
With no further debate, the two rearranged themselves quickly; Eiko flipped upside down, so that her neck was braced against the gym’s hardwood floor, head supported by her folded hands, practically doing a headstand as Izuku held her powerfully built legs in his hands, her ankles up by his chest, her legs folded and spread apart so that his cock could pound down into her from above.
True to Izuku’s promise, this position-the most extreme piledriver he’d ever tried with a girl-was a ridiculous workout for Eiko’s core; he could see her sweaty, gleaming abs tense with the amount of strength it took to keep her body aligned with his cock as he rubbed it along her folds. He’d done versions of this position before, with Katsumi and even Hitomi-girls who loved it because of how it showed them just how they’d been utterly overpowered, how it left them no chance at all of flipping the tables on him. But this time, with Eiko, he just wanted to use this muscular, amazing body of hers in a way that no other girl could possibly handle.
And so, once again without any warning, Izuku yanked her legs open even wider and rammed his cock as deep into the redheaded girl as it would go.
This time, the angle and Izuku’s own body weight ensured that Eiko felt his cock slam against her deepest, most unreachable barriers. Her whole body bucked as Izuku slammed into her, eyes rolling back in her head as she howled in pleasure. “Ohhhhh FUUUUCKKKK!” she screamed. “Fucking break me!”
Izuku was always one to oblige a woman’s request. He used Eiko’s meaty, greedy cunt like the fleshlight he’d turned it into, fucking her so furiously her bracing against the hardwood floor nearly slipped. She offered some meager resistance with her own weight and inertia against Izuku using gravity to fuck her deeper and harder than she’d ever thought possible, but he batted it aside easily, making her clamp down harder as his cock angled against her g-spot and all but attacked it. She bucked again, which only made it easier for Izuku to pin her to the ground even harder.
There was nothing soft or gentle about this, not even in the odd way he often was as Hitomi’s Master, patronizing and tender in the way he handled her; this was raw, furious, almost brutal in the way he took the strongest, buffest girl in the class and reduced her to a drooling piece of shrieking fuckmeat stretched around his cock. And he fucking loved doing it. This was Eiko, a girl he liked and respected, who’d been his favorite workout partner for years now. And after this day, she’d never be the same again. He’d quite literally overpowered her, pinned her to the floor, and was in the process of making her cum her brains out. She’d end up addicted to his cock-even if she somehow didn’t remember this at all, what with Hitomi’s brainwashing.
He picked up the pace, determined to teach the redhaired tomboy a lesson she’d never forget.
Meanwhile, Hitomi was, as agreed, sitting outside the door, keeping watch to make sure Izuku and Eiko could play out Eiko’s fantasy without being disturbed.
Well, that was what she was supposed to be doing-and to be fair, she was actually doing that. She was just also, uh, enjoying the show.
Look, Hitomi had literally never tried to even pretend that she wasn’t a voyeur. She absolutely fucking loved watching her boyfriend turn another girl into his fucktoy, whether she was allowed to participate or not. Hell, being forced to simply sit there and spectate was sometimes actually more fun for her.
So it was at the moment, where watching Eiko’s fantastically sculpted form getting roughly manhandled while her rewritten mind struggled to rationalize it away as just normal workout buddy behavior was proving to be stupidly fucking hot to watch. Hitomi wasn’t quite masturbating, thanks to being in a hallway where anyone could come around the corner without warning, but she was having to constantly remind herself of that fact to keep herself from indulging.
It was a good thing she actually had some sort of self-control, too, because a voice from behind her suddenly made her whirl away from where she’d been craning for a better look through the door.
“Uh, Shinso? What’re you doing?” asked a very confused-looking Kyoka Jiro.
Hitomi scrambled to make sure the window in the gym door was covered up before answering. “Oh, uh, nothing,” she answered in the most suspicious voice imaginable. “What’re you doing here?”
Kyoka’s eyebrows rose. “I, uh, thought I heard screaming,” she replied. “Is something going on in there?”
Hitomi opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, a shriek of pure, all-consuming pleasure leaked through the door from Eiko’s lips. If Hitomi could hear it clearly, she could only imagine that, with Kyoka’s waving ear jacks, there might as well now be a giant flashing sign over the door that said, “ THERE IS HOT STEAMY SEX OCCURRING INSIDE THIS ROOM.”
Kyoka looked deeply uncomfortable, but stepped forwards. “Holy shit, was that Kirishima?” she asked. “Who’s she-”
She stopped dead, Hitomi having shifted just enough for Kyoka to catch a glimpse of the tryst currently happening in the gym.
“Oh,” she said quietly. “Izuku? Hitomi, is your boyfriend seriously-”
Hitomi nodded slowly. “I, uh, gave my approval,” she muttered hastily, lest Kyoka think Izuku was cheating on her or something.
Kyoka’s eyes immediately reached the approximate size of dinner plates. “Oh,” she repeated. Her gaze remained locked on the sight of Eiko, flipped upside-down, getting driven into the ground so hard the floor seemed in danger of shattering beneath her. “Oh my God, he’s fucking wrecking her-”
She shivered in place, and Hitomi abruptly realized that there were now two distinct scents of female arousal in the hallway. With a jolt, she put the pieces together: Kyoka Jiro was a voyeur.
Well, good to know she was in good company-and frankly, Hitomi thought it tracked; with hearing as good as hers, there was no way Kyoka could not listen in on people fucking. Made sense she’d learned to get off on it.
A thought came to her. “Do you, uh…wanna watch with me?” she asked.
Kyoka jumped. “Wha-I’m not…I don’t…” she stammered, now on the defensive herself. Another wail of pleasure filled the air; she glanced back at Eiko getting fucked stupid, and hesitated again.
Hitomi leaned close. “I really don’t mind,” she assured the petite girl. “Though, uh, full disclosure, Izuku might say some… kinky shit. I used my quirk on Eiko, so she’s got a few, uh, triggers he’s exploiting.”
Kyoka’s head whipped back around to stare at her in disbelief. “You did what?” she asked, and in a split second, Hitomi felt exactly the way a shark must when it smelled blood in the water.
After so many conversations with so many kinky fucking women, Hitomi knew exactly what reactions to learning that she used her quirk for sexual purposes were dead giveaways for the girl being so incredibly turned on by that idea. Kyoka’s twitching, thigh-rubbing response, as if the idea made her want to masturbate, was one of the most blatantly obvious she could have asked for.
Batting away dancing images of Kyoka brainwashed into a mindless fucktoy, lying limp and meek on Izuku’s bed as her new Master claimed her tight little cunt, Hitomi leaned in even closer, and murmured, “You like that, don’t you, Kyoka?”
Kyoka whimpered. “I…I don’t…” she stammered, not even bothering to tear her eyes away from the sight of Izuku reducing a strong, capable heroine to fucked-out, submissive jelly through the door.
“I could do it to you too,” Hitomi offered, enjoying the show herself. “If you want to. Eiko and I had a whole conversation about what she wanted before doing this-she’s a full participant in shaping what she wants. All the girls we do this with are.”
Kyoka shot her an abrupt look. “All the girls?” she repeated in shock. “H-How many of our classmates have you…”
She looked horrified by the idea, and yet also deeply aroused by it-by the thought that Hitomi had been picking off her friends one by one, that the girls she’d spent three years with had secretly been corrupted and enslaved to Izuku’s cock, that she might be the only one left with enough free will to resist Hitomi’s plans.
Kyoka’s voice trailed off as Hitomi smirked. “You sure you wanna know the answer to that?” she asked teasingly. “You wanna know how many of your own friends secretly belong to him now? I’ll warn you-it’s more than you’re ready to know about.”
Kyoka whined through her nose. “I…I don’t know about this,” she admitted. “I, uh…need to think about it…but can I keep watching? Please?”
Hitomi almost felt excited. Finally, a girl who actually wanted to put some thought into the prospect of becoming a brainwashed sex slave! It was frankly refreshing. “Go for it,” she told her-then another idea came to her. “Actually, here, you wait right at the door and watch. I’m gonna go have a bit of fun myself.”
Before Kyoka could say another word, Hitomi cracked open the door, careful to let Kyoka stay hidden, and slipped inside.
Inside the gym, Eiko was just about on the verge of breaking completely. Her screams had died away as Izuku continued pounding furiously into her most vulnerable points, his cock stretching her so perfectly that not even her impossibly powerful core muscles could clamp down tight enough to stop him from ravaging her deepest depths.
Izuku was loving this. By the time his upcoming orgasm was done, Eiko was going to be his property. She’d have been claimed, properly and completely, turned into his own personal fucktoy the way Hitomi and Katsumi and Shoko and Mina and all the others had been, pounded until they could never conceive of taking any cock but his again.
Speaking of Hitomi, the girl herself stuck her head through the door, where, Izuku knew, she’d been watching and listening as part of her deal with Eiko.
“Having fun in here?” she asked playfully.
Izuku, far too deep to manage actual words, just growled at her as he kept fucking Eiko, never even slowing down; Hitomi visibly shuddered at that, at the fact that if he wanted to, he could simply grab her, chuck her down next to the rapidly-coming-apart Eiko, and use her cunt next, pound her until she was just as broken as Eiko was quickly becoming. She knew she wouldn’t even fight back.
Eiko, for her part, moaned helplessly. “H…hey Shinso…” she drooled. “We…we’re just….h-havin a nice workout!”
Her breath hitched again as she moaned, Izuku’s cock having again found her g-spot.
Hitomi smirked. “Are you now?” she asked, kneeling down as sweat coursed down Eiko’s body, every fiber of her being completely and thoroughly fucked. “Y’know, that’s pretty manly of you. I do wonder, though…what would happen if I snapped you out of it? What would you do if your brain suddenly remembered you’re not supposed to be doing this?”
Before Eiko could respond, Hitomi raised her fingers, and did exactly that. Her fingers clicked together, and everything went to hell.
Eiko, still naked and sweaty and stained with all sorts of obscene juices, still folded nearly in half, still absolutely fucking stuffed with Izuku’s cock, jumped in place, her eyes darting around, wide with confusion and disbelief. “W-Wha?” she gasped between confused moans. “Wait…what’s going on? B-buddy? What are you…something’s wrong…I can’t-I’m gonna-“
Before her disoriented, delirious mind could even begin to make sense of the impossibly obscene situation she’d found herself in, Eiko’s body betrayed her. All the pleasure she’d felt, all the sensations she’d rationalized away as part of a good workout, slammed into her body, overwhelming it. She came like a fucking firehose, body twitching and jerking as her words were replaced with a wordless howl of ecstasy, her orgasm tearing through her with such violence that it inevitably triggered Izuku’s too. He buried himself to the hilt inside her, and groaned as he matched Eiko wave for wave of their respective peaks.
Hitomi watched with mingled awe and obsession as Izuku’s balls pulsed and contracted, even now, she knew, introducing Eiko’s womb to its first-ever taste of sperm. “God,” she whispered, not even trying to stop touching herself. “Look at how fucking manly you are now, Eiko. Completely broken, turned into nothing but a mindless fuckhole, getting pumped full of cum by your new Master. You know what would be really manly, Eiko? If all that cum inside you knocked you up. Wouldn’t that be amazing?”
Okay, yeah, Katsumi’s breeding kink had definitely rubbed off on her. (In her defense, so had Katsumi. Repeatedly.)
Eiko, despite not being under Hitomi’s brainwashing anymore, seemed profoundly affected by her words, if the way her eyes rolled back even further in her head and her mouth twitched upwards at the corners, revealing gritted teeth, was anything to go by. Hitomi rather suspected that she’d just infected yet another girl with a desire to become Izuku’s pregnant fucktoy. She had to admit, the idea of watching Eiko’s buff figure soften and swell, all her hard work vanishing as her body devoted itself to carrying her Master’s child, was really, really fucking hot.
Izuku, for his part, let out a low, approving noise in his throat as he pulled out of Eiko and allowed her lower body to gently slide to the ground.
“You enjoy watching that, Slave?” he asked in a low voice, and it took all of Hitomi’s willpower to tear her gaze away from the sight of his cock, softening and smeared with cum and juices from turning another woman into his cock-addicted fucktoy forever.
“Always,” she said simply, before half-turning to gesture at the door. “Though I feel like I should just let you know, you guys had a sneaky little voyeur watching for a while.”
Izuku’s head jerked up, and he caught a flash of purple hair from the doorway as whoever had apparently been watching the whole scene abruptly fled with a familiar shriek and a slam. His eyes were wide with alarm, and even Eiko’s post-coital bliss seemed briefly punctured.
Before they could say anything, Hitomi smirked again and added, “Don’t worry, though, I talked to her. It’s handled.”
Izuku blinked, old questions now replaced entirely with new, more worrying ones. He squinted at her. “Handled” how?” he demanded.
Hitomi just grinned. “Handled” in that our dear little punk rocker might just be your next fucktoy, my dear Master,” she replied. “All I have to do is play my cards right, and I’ll have that girl begging to worship her new Master’s cock.”
Izuku’s dick visibly twitched at that thought, rallying quite quickly from the creampie still slowly leaking out of Eiko’s cunt, and Hitomi stepped closer, letting her fingers trail over its shaft. “May I, Master?” she breathed. “You need a good cleaning, don’t you?”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “We all do, frankly,” he pointed out. “Why don’t we take this to the showers?”
That sounded like a fantastic idea to Hitomi, and even to the girl who managed nothing but a faint giggle from the floor, still sweaty and leaking cum.
“I’d, uh, love to join ya,” Eiko muttered, head lolling, “but I can’t really…feel my legs very well at the moment…”
Izuku glanced down at her. “Here, I can fix that,” he said. Reaching down, he scooped her up into a princess carry, one hand under her legs and the other supporting her back.
If the sight of Izuku fucking Eiko to pieces hadn’t made Hitomi so horny she could barely think, this sight would have. “Well,” she said as they made their way towards the showers, “I’d say that turned out pretty well, didn’t it, Kirishima?”
Eiko just chuckled. “Fuck yeah it did,” she agreed. “And for the record, if you ever wanna fuck me again, you can use the trigger whenever you want. Or don’t, I’d be just as down for it either way.”
Izuku and Hitomi shared a glance. “We’ll keep that in mind,” Izuku said, finally.
Eiko grinned. “So long as you keep me outta my mind,” she joked.
Hitomi laughed freely even as Izuku’s rough, greedy hands seized her. Oh, that was so very definitely the plan.
Notes:
I think we all know which girl is next, guys.
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/ARnpgDUpev
Chapter 8: Public Programming (Kyoka)
Notes:
Because I've run out of space to add tags, but still believe in properly labeling kinks and such, I'm probably going to start listing every new chapter's kink focuses here in the beginning notes.
So, just as a heads up, Kyoka's chapter focuses on a combination of Free-use, exhibitionism/voyeurism, and a bit of orgasm denial thrown in for flavor.
As always, please feel free to propose ideas for future girls and/or kinks in the comments!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hitomi was starting to feel a bit like a broken record when it came to integrating new girls into the giant rolling orgy her and Izuku’s life was rapidly becoming.
Eiko slotted right into the Network, of course; she was already friends with most of them, and while there were parts of that friendship that took on slightly more intense dynamics-Mina was very upfront with her desire to fuck Eiko-for the most part, they all carried on just like they had before. Just, y’know, with more kinky sex added.
And boy was the sex kinky. Eiko turned out to be very into getting dominated, whether she was under Hitomi’s quirk or not. She absolutely loved it when Izuku hurled her down, overwhelmed her with sheer strength and left her a drooling, creampied, broken mess. She and Hitomi didn’t use Eiko’s trigger as much as she did with some of the other girls-most nights she spent with them, and it was them now, as Eiko got increasingly comfortable with Hitomi’s involvement too, were without using her quirk at all-but when Eiko did go under, it was always memorable. The other girls found it absolutely hilarious to watch, not to mention hot, when Eiko would quite happily agree that sucking Izuku’s cock while the Network were watching a movie was indeed both totally normal and super manly.
Of course, there was something else still on Hitomi’s mind, too: the encounter she’d had with Kyoka outside the gym, and the extremely obvious fact that Kyoka was going to be their next recruit. She kept noticing the punk girl shooting her glances during class, somewhere between suspicious, worried, and blatantly lustful.
Hitomi would’ve normally acted on those glances, cut out the middleman and just marched over to propose that she turn Kyoka’s brain into soup and let Izuku fuck her stupid, but she didn’t. Frankly, it was mostly because something about Kyoka just made Hitomi want to torment her a little bit.
That was why, when Kyoka finally got up the courage to corner Hitomi in an empty classroom one afternoon, Hitomi was smirking the entire time.
“So, uh,” Kyoka stammered awkwardly. “A-about that…offer…you made.”
Hitomi’s eyes lit up. “Oh, you wanna become Izuku’s slave like the rest of us?” she asked teasingly.
Kyoka stepped back a pace. “T-that depends,” she said weakly. “Who’s “the rest of us?”
Hitomi’s grin only got wider. “Why do you wanna know so bad?” she asked in a low voice. Then, she made a guess of her own. “Is it because you want them to join in when Izuku puts you in your place?”
Kyoka squeaked. “I…uh…” she murmured. “I just…”
Hitomi stepped closer. “Is that what you’re fantasizing about?” she asked. “I’ve picked off your friends one by one, and now I’ve come to claim you too, with the help of all the people you trusted?”
Kyoka whimpered again, looking thoroughly ready to submit, and Hitomi decided to finally let her breathe.
“Tell you what,” she said, grinning. “Come to my room tonight, and I’ll answer your question. Then we can have an actual talk about what you want, okay?”
Kyoka nodded slowly. “Okay,” she agreed. “Just…what do you even get out of this, anyway?”
Hitomi chuckled. “Oh, that’s pretty simple,” she answered. “I just like delivering my Master fresh slaves, that’s all.”
Kyoka’s eyebrows rose. “How fucking kinky are you, Shinso?” she asked. “I mean, I put my money on you being a dominatrix in the betting pool and everything, but-”
Hitomi rolled her eyes. She’d given Mina quite a few punishments for that stupid fucking betting pool by now…and she was going to have to give the pink girl another one, because seriously. “Let me put it this way,” she said mildly, “being a dom is basically the only kink I don’t have.”
Kyoka’s eyes widened. “Oh.”
Hitomi grinned again. “Yeah, oh,” she agreed. “Now. Eight PM tonight. My room.”
Kyoka’s head bobbed up and down, and then she practically fled the room. Hitomi watched her go with a glint in her eyes, then pulled out her phone. She opened up the Network’s groupchat, and started to type.
So, Kyoka fantasized about discovering that all her friends had been corrupted into obedient sex slaves, did she? Well, she was in luck, then, because Hitomi had corrupted all of them.
This was going to be fun.
At precisely eight that night, the Network assembled. Every girl Hitomi had brainwashed came running at her call-no matter what their specific fetishes, they all got off on the idea of being an obedient harem, and that obedience extended to the girl half of them unironically called Mistress, never mind the fact that she was just as submissive and slutty as any of them.
Izuku, of course, had been told the broad strokes, and as usual, he was perfectly content letting Hitomi take point on, er, recruitment. She really did get the impression from him that if Hitomi went to her boyfriend tomorrow and said that she was done adding new girls, he’d agree in a heartbeat, and even feel some relief. Being a good dom for one uber-kinky woman could be exhausting at times; being a good dom for a whole class of horny, wildly disparate heroines-in-training was something very few men would have ever been capable of. Luckily, Izuku was.
All of that preparation meant that, when there was finally a knock on the door, Hitomi looked up from her position and said, “Come on in!”
Kyoka did just that-and then, the moment her gaze landed on the room and she processed how full it was, her eyes went wide.
Every single member of the Network was present, sprawled across the couch and bed, sitting on chairs or-in a few cases-each other’s laps. Mina, Katsumi, Momo, Shoko, Ochako, and even the newest, Eiko, were all waiting as Kyoka closed the door behind her.
“Oh my god,” she murmured. “H-Hitomi…you really weren’t kidding…”
The other girls glanced at Hitomi, who was smirking like a cat who’d drunk all the cream. “I sure wasn’t,” she confirmed. “How does it feel, Kyoka? Knowing that so many of your friends are Izuku’s property now?”
A shudder went around the room at that; every single one of them was powerfully aroused by the reminder, after all.
Kyoka whimpered, particularly as her eyes landed on her best friend. “M…Momo?” she said weakly. “S-she got you too?”
Momo was sitting next to Hitomi-or more accurately, she was sprawled across the couch, her head in Hitomi’s lap as Hitomi’s fingers stroked her cheek. Of course, she and Hitomi were doing it deliberately-making it clear just how fully Momo had submitted. The class rep really was a kinky slut under it all, when she wanted to be.
“Ohh yess,” Momo replied happily. She was hamming it up a little-but only a little. “I’m Izuku’s pretty little doll now, all thanks to Shinso. You should let her do it to you, too, Jirou. Then, we can share Master’s cock. The two of us, serving him together…”
Kyoka shuddered, then glanced at Shoko, who was draped over the back of the couch just behind Hitomi. “Todoroki?” she asked disbelievingly. “I couldn’t have imagined you would…”
Shoko raised her head lazily, grinning in a way that was distinctly influenced by the alter ego whispering in her ear. “Surrender my body and mind to my Master?” she asked playfully. “Disgrace my father and heroics itself to become a slutty, brainwashed whore who flaunts my body for everyone to see? Well, I have-and I gotta say, I can’t wait for you to do the same. You’ll look so good with your holes stretched around Izuku’s cock.”
Kyoka looked like she was about to burst. “Ochako?” she whispered. “Mina?”
The two girls shared slightly vacant grins before nodding. “Yup,” Mina confirmed. “Hitomi here took over my brain first. She can do anything she wants to me now-all I can do is watch her and Izuku use my body as their plaything.”
Ochako nodded too. “You should really just submit, Jirou,” she said softly. “You’ll be so much happier that way. Trust me-now that I’m Izuku’s loving pet, life is just so much easier.”
By now, Kyoka had been wound up so effectively that she might as well have been a clockwork toy. She spotted Eiko next, and swallowed heavily, obviously recalling how she’d gotten an eyeful of Eiko’s magnificent body as Izuku fucked it, and her, to pieces in the public gym.
Seeing her speechlessness, Eiko grinned. “Didya like what you saw?” she asked. Kyoka nodded eagerly, and Eiko’s pointed teeth gleamed. “Good. I liked finding out that you were watching. But hey, next time, don’t be a stranger! You shoulda come on in and joined us-Izuku’s more than manly enough to handle us both.”
Kyoka gulped just from the thought. Finally, her eyes landed on Katsumi, leaning against a wall. Abruptly, her lustful gaze rapidly approached something more normal.
“Okay, that tracks,” she declared. Katsumi’s eyes shot open, fixing Kyoka with a vicious glare.
“Excuse me?” she growled. “What, why does everyone else get to say all that kinky shit, and I just get a “yeah, that tracks?”
Instantly, whatever sensual air had guided the other girls’ responses was shattered as laughter rippled around the room. Even Kyoka fought her way free of her lust long enough to give Katsumi a cocky grin in response.
“Look, Bakugo,” she said dryly, “even before I knew that you’ve been turned into Izuku’s personal cumdump, if someone asked me who in this class was most likely to have “Property of Izuku Midoriya” tattooed on her ass, I’d have said you. And you weren’t even dating him.”
Another round of laughter filled the room-and all Katsumi could do was splutter weakly in defiance. Even she knew it was true-and the fact that she was visibly taking notes on that idea didn’t help. For the record, Hitomi was too-she’d been meaning to take a few of the girls with her to the kinky tattoo parlor she knew about in town, and she’d be remembering that one for when it was time to decorate Katsumi’s body properly.
“As sorry as I am to stop talking about Katsumi’s fantastic ass,” she said dryly, “this conversation isn’t about her. It’s about you, Kyoka.”
Kyoka blinked. “Oh, yeah, right,” she recalled. “Wait, why’d you bring all the other girls here, anyway? What, have you assembled the Horny Council to judge me worthy or some shit?”
Hitomi snorted. She started to respond, only for Shoko to loudly call out, “Can we, Hitomi? Please?”
Hitomi rolled her eyes. “No, Shoko,” she said tiredly, “you’re all here because we wanted to talk to Kyoka about how she wants to incorporate her exhibition kink into her first time with Izuku.”
Shoko pouted, while Kyoka just squeaked. “Damnit,” the Network’s favorite bimbo grumbled. “I wanted to find her guilty and sentence her to six weeks of pussy eating.”
Momo blinked, seemingly confused. “She’s not on trial for something, Shoko,” she pointed out, to which Shoko simply shrugged.
“This isn’t a democracy, we can do what we want,” she shot back. “Actually, what would it be? Monarchy? Can I call Izuku “Harem King” next time he uses me like the slutty whore I am?”
Kyoka just goggled at Shoko’s words, and nobody could blame her; seeing the cold, reserved Todoroki heiress talking like that was something none of them had really gotten used to.
Hitomi silenced them both with a wave. “Well, Kyoka?” she asked. “This is all totally up to you. Why don’t you explain to us what you want from your first time with the Network?”
Kyoka twitched, but seemed hesitant. “Does everyone… really need to be here for this?” she asked shyly.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “You mean you don’t want them to know all about what a slut you secretly are?” she asked in a deceptively mild voice. “You don’t want to be forced to spill your deepest, darkest desires in front of all your friends?”
Kyoka twitched again. “Okay, what the fuck?” she demanded, glancing around the room. “Does Shinso have some kind of secondary Kink Detecting quirk, or did she really just read me like a fucking book?”
Shoko was the first to respond. Grinning lazily, she said, “Oh, don’t worry. She does that to everyone.”
A chorus of agreement filled the room. Every girl there knew just how good Hitomi was at hammering on their kinks once she got an inkling of what they liked, after all.
Kyoka sighed. “Alright, fine,” she decided. “I like the idea of being Izuku’s free-use public fucktoy.”
A shudder went around the room, as girls expressed their approval of that particular idea. Hitomi, though, just tilted her head.
“Define “free-use,” she said.
Kyoka took a moment to gather herself, then pushed onwards. “I…well, I want to be used,” she explained. “Bent over and fucked without my input, or even really awareness. I want to believe that it’s totally normal for Izuku to use my body as a sex toy-so normal that it doesn’t even register, if that makes sense.”
Hitomi’s eyes widened a fraction. “So when you say public…” she began.
Kyoka nodded slowly, seeing where Hitomi was going. “I mean that I want you all to be present, first off,” she agreed, “but second, I want you all to, well, watch me getting fucked and never even realizing what’s happening to me.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “And here I thought you were just into voyeurism,” she said mildly.
Kyoka chuckled. “Well, uh, yeah,” she admitted, waving her jacks, “but…frankly, I get enough of that side of things by accident. Honestly, I’m shocked it took me so long to put the pieces together about all of you fucking Izuku-I’ve been hearing you all moan through the walls for weeks now.”
Hitomi’s eyes went a little wide at that, but Kyoka simply continued, “I…guess that’s why I’m asking for what I am, honestly. I want to be the center of attention for once, the girl everyone else is watching as she gets fucked.”
“You’ve put a lot of thought into this,” Hitomi noted.
Kyoka shrugged. “I did have some time to think it over after you explained this to me,” she pointed out. “So…do you think you can do it?”
Hitomi thought for a moment. “I mean, it sounds fairly similar to what I did for Eiko,” she said, nodding towards the tomboy as she did so. “I think my one big question is about the actual physical sensation. That might be a little hard to convince your brain to ignore-and if you’re wondering why you feel like you’re being fucked, the whole thing might come undone.”
Kyoka hummed. “Actually, here’s an idea,” she proposed. “Instead of ignoring the pleasure, do you think you could, like, delay it somehow? Store it? Then, once you release me from the brainwashing, it would all hit me at once.”
Hitomi’s eyes widened. That was an incredibly exciting thought…with a few issues. “I…don’t know if I can do that,” she said slowly. “I’ve never tried to directly control somebody’s pleasure centers before.”
Kyoka raised an eyebrow. “Can you think of any reason it wouldn’t work?” she reasoned.
Hitomi tried to do just that…and failed. “Alright, I’ll give it a shot,” she decided. “Mina, could you grab me a copy of the Network contract?”
Mina did just that, sliding it off the shelf and bringing it over to Hitomi with just a little more swing in her hips than was strictly necessary. She gave Kyoka a loaded look as she sashayed away, blowing her a teasing kiss that made Kyoka’s cheeks flush.
Hitomi went over the basics of the contract with Kyoka, the same way she did with all the girls; when they were done, Kyoka leaned back, and asked mildly, “So, like…what is this Network of yours, anyway? Is it just a fancy name for a harem? Are all of you dating Izuku now?”
Hitomi huffed. “What it is is a giant fucking mess,” she answered dryly. A chorus of laughter came from the rest of the girls, who all knew full well just how tangled the webs of the Network really were. “Half of us are dating him, the other half are pretty casual, and nobody has any idea where this is going.”
Momo laughed, as did Mina, Ochako, and several others. Shoko just grinned and said, “Katsumi admitted to me the other day that she’s already got names picked out for her first three children with Izuku.”
That piece of information made every eye in the room land squarely on the scowling blonde, who immediately turned a fascinating red. “Oi!” she snarled at Shoko, “I told you that in confidence, Icy-Hot!”
Shoko raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “And I told you that I wanted to have more kids than you anyway,” she shot back.
Hitomi coughed loudly before things could escalate. “Look, girls, we can discuss who’s getting pregnant when later,” she declared. “Right now, I have a girl to brainwash, alright?”
Shoko and Katsumi fell silent, making Hitomi grin. “Oh, and also,” she added, “I don’t care what order you go in, so long as I have his firstborn. I am going to be his head wife, after all. Once that happens, though? I’ll personally make sure he breeds every single one of you.”
The girls all shuddered at that thought; Katsumi’s breeding kink was definitely infectious at this point, and they’d all pretty much caught it by now.
Kyoka cleared her throat. “So, uh when do we start?” she asked.
Hitomi met her gaze. “How about right now?” she offered. “I’ll clear these girls out, and then we can-“
Kyoka coughed. “Actually…could they stay?” she asked sheepishly. “The thought of having an audience as my brain gets rewritten…yeah…”
Hitomi glanced up at the rest of the Network; not a single one of them looked like they weren’t interested, so she shrugged, and said; “Well, that works for me. Now, can you lean back and relax for me?”
Kyoka nodded, and had started to do just that went Hitomi’s powers seized her mind. She went slack, eyes empty and hollow, and Hitomi couldn’t help the smile that twisted her lips.
Never looking away from Kyoka’s mindless stare, Hitomi ordered, “Momo, lock the door. The rest of you, gather round. If watching me turn our friend into Izuku’s newest sex slave makes you horny, feel free to find a partner and entertain yourselves, but don’t distract me.”
Assent echoed from the other girls, and soon, Hitomi was running a hand along Kyoka’s thigh, the tranced-out girl staring numbly into the distance.
“Alright, Kyoka,” she murmured. “Why don’t we get started by teaching you to call Izuku “ Master?”
In the end, Kyoka’s brainwashing was pretty straightforward, by the standards of the Network. Convincing her brain to completely fail to register Izuku’s existence while he fucked her was shockingly easy; with the experience Hitomi had gained from Eiko’s training, it took no time at all. The only really tricky part of it was the pleasure control; teaching Kyoka’s brain to only register the pleasure of being fucked once Hitomi released her from her quirk was fiddly, and it took a few days for her to be satisfied that she wasn’t going to accidentally fry Kyoka’s brain.
Of course, none of the girls minded it taking a while; that gave them more chances to watch Hitomi at work, cooing as Kyoka’s mind was literally rewritten in front of them. If she hadn’t been so focused on not fucking up and giving her friend permanent mental damage, Hitomi would have found the whole scene ridiculously hot, like something out of one of her deepest, darkest fantasies; an entire harem of gorgeous women, totally under her control, watching in awe as she inducted her another girl into their number.
Once Kyoka was ready, she, Izuku, Hitomi, and the rest of the Network arranged for the perfect scenario for Kyoka to finally, properly submit to her new master: a controlled, safe environment that was technically public, but would only have consenting members fully aware of the true purpose of the event.
Or, in other words, Network Movie Night.
Hitomi was looking forward to this.
One by one, her female classmates filed into Mina’s room-though not all of the girls in Class 3-A; Hitomi had coordinated with the fellow members of the Network to make sure that only they would be present for tonight’s “movie night.” They were actually going to be watching a movie, too-it was just that nobody was expecting to actually watch the movie for very long. Hitomi found the number of girls who filed into Mina’s bedroom-offered as the site to help Kyoka’s programming accept the event as totally normal, since Mina often hosted similar events with the other girls-to be a sobering reminder of just how quickly this supposed one-off experiment had metastasized into something much more.
Between her, Mina, Katsumi, Momo, Shoko, Ochako, and Eiko, more than half of 3-A’s girls had revealed themselves to be absolute sexual deviants in one way or another. And, of course, that wasn’t including the last girl to arrive, and tonight’s guest of honor, Kyoka Jiro.
She knocked on the door with her usual too-punk-for-this attitude firmly in place, a stark contrast to the drooling, hypnotized mess that Hitomi had seen as she helped Kyoka get ready to explore her deepest, darkest desires. When Mina opened it, she somehow wiped the knowing smirk off her face and said, “There you are, Kyoka! We were about to start the movie without you!”
“Jeez, you’re awfully peppy tonight,” Kyoka grumbled under her breath as she stomped into the room. As part of the setup for tonight, Hitomi had put her under a few minutes earlier in Kyoka’s room-and then made sure to erase all memory Kyoka had of being under in the first place. She was wearing short shorts and the same ratty yellow DEEP DOPE tank top she’d had for years; the perfect outfit for a night of watching trashy romcoms with her friends. Of course, it also put her slender legs and petite shoulders on display, and flashed her belly every time she moved her arms. She really was ready for tonight.
Kyoka glanced around, noticing all the girls already arranged on a variety of pillows, blankets, and rugs in a half-circle around the glowing TV. She frowned for a moment, as if missing something. Then, her gaze landed on Hitomi.
“Surprised you could make it,” Kyoka said jokingly. “We finally managed to peel you away from that boyfriend of yours?”
Hitomi laughed, both at the playful humor, and at the fact that Kyoka was speaking to Hitomi as if she hadn’t spent the last few nights mindlessly repeating Hitomi’s commands as she lay on her bed, eyes dull and empty as Hitomi literally reprogrammed her brain-reprogrammed it to, among several other things, refer to Hitomi’s boyfriend as her “Master.”
“He could spare me for a few hours,” she agreed, drawing more chuckles from the other girls. Kyoka, for her part, just moved over to a nice, soft spot on a blanket laid out between Hitomi and Mina, near the center of the half-circle. She flung herself down on her belly, legs kicking up as she put her hands under her chin. “What movie are we watching?” she asked. “I bet it’s one of Mina’s stupid romantic movies again.”
As Mina pouted at the (accurate) guess, Hitomi took out her phone, angling it so that it was hidden from Kyoka’s view. She found the contact named “Master,” and texted, “She’s here. Ready for you whenever you want.”
She had just enough time to see the response of “Well done, slave” before putting her phone back in her pocket. She decided to just watch the movie until it was time to put Kyoka’s new programming to the test.
Sure enough, just a few minutes later, the door slowly eased open, admitting a beam of light into the darkened room. All the girls glanced up at it, then relaxed as they saw Izuku’s face-a face most of them were now very familiar with, given that he’d fucked them all stupid and gotten them addicted to his cock. All of them, that was, except for Kyoka, who didn’t look away from the movie at all.
As Izuku quietly picked his way across the tangle of pillows and limbs towards Kyoka and Hitomi, the mood in the room began to shift. Girls shifted their weight, turning their bodies so that they weren’t watching the TV so much as they were watching Kyoka, who was still enthralled by the movie, completely unaware of Izuku coming up behind her.
The refocusing made sense; after all, Kyoka was the real entertainment for tonight.
Izuku knelt down behind Kyoka, and made eye contact with Hitomi. As usual, he’d been filled in on exactly what Kyoka wanted, knew just how she liked to be fucked. Without even needing to guess what he was about to ask, Hitomi grinned, and mouthed the words, “She’s ready. Do it.”
Izuku grinned back, and did just that. He leaned forwards, until his hands seized big handfuls of Kyoka’s petite but round and bouncy rear, and squeezed.
For a moment, Kyoka went stiff in shock. Her head whipped around, eyes full of fury that she was going to unleash on whoever had just dared to touch her ass-until, that is, she saw who it was. Her eyes glazed over the second they landed on Izuku; Hitomi saw her gaze unfocus and her whole body shudder; then, just as quickly as it had happened, it was gone, and Kyoka was looking at Izuku groping her rear as if there was nothing unusual about it.
“Oh, hi, Izuku,” she said dully.
Izuku’s grin was full of victory-as was Hitomi’s. This was what she’d been trying to help Kyoka fulfill-her fantasy of being completely convinced that serving as Izuku’s personal fucktoy, even in public (or, at least, a controlled and pre-arranged version of “public,”) was so normal as to be completely beneath her attention. If this worked right, Kyoka would be fucked by Izuku and not even feel it, having no idea what was happening to her. Or at least, wouldn’t feel it until Hitomi wanted her to feel it.
“Hi, Kyoka,” Izuku said casually. “You mind if I fuck you?”
Kyoka didn’t even bother to respond; she just turned back around and started watching the movie again, completely ignoring Izuku’s strong hands kneading her pert little asscheeks.
Hitomi let out a breath. It worked. There were other sounds from around the room, too, as girls realized that they were in for a treat. It didn’t take long for Hitomi to detect the scent of female arousal in the air, either.
Izuku, for his part, stayed focused on his target; straddling Kyoka’s calves, he leaned forward and began to luxuriate in his complete freedom to explore the petite punk’s body. His hands cupped and squeezed her ass and thighs, nearly resembling a massage-until he slowly dragged down her shorts and underwear and left her completely bare below the waist, that was. With Kyoka’s supple, pale ass exposed, Izuku worked her legs apart inch by inch, revealing her wet, fragrant pussy and well-kept asshole. He bent down to admire them as Kyoka munched absentmindedly on some popcorn-and then, seemingly liking what he found, he buried his face in Kyoka’s snatch.
A moment later, lewd slurping sounds filled the whole room, and the other girls watched in awe as Izuku began to furiously eat Kyoka’s pussy out. They all knew just how intense an experience that was, especially Hitomi; years of practice, plus the same inborn drive for excellence that made Izuku such an incredible hero, had turned him into a pussy-eating god. Every girl present had, at some point, been under that curling, flicking tongue, so agile it seemed supernatural, perfect at delving into their depths and seeking out every weak spot, every sensitive nub and ripple that could be tormented to bring them to rapture. Hitomi in particular had long since accepted the fact that, at any moment, her boyfriend could decide that he wanted her to spend the next hour with legs turned to jelly from cumming too hard on his tongue.
And to think, Kyoka was completely unaware of what a privilege she has been given! The full extent of Izuku’s cunningulus skill, unleashed on a girl who couldn’t register what was happening to her!
It was so erotic, it took all of Hitomi’s own vaunted self-control not to start masturbating herself as the unmistakable sounds of a wet, sloppy, enthusiastic cunt-licking session echoed from where Izuku’s face was buried between Kyoka’s asscheeks. One glance revealed that all the others were struggling, too; they managed to control themselves, though, and it was a good thing they did. Hitomi wasn’t sure how Kyoka’s programming would respond to other people acting sexual around her, and it was probably best to just let Izuku do his thing for now.
But what a hell of a thing to watch it was. Kyoka frowned at the movie, completely ignorant of the masterclass in foreplay currently being enacted upon her poor, quivering, oversexed cunt.
“I mean, really, Mina,” she complained around a mouthful of popcorn even as Izuku pulled back, remains of a very different snack smeared and dripping down his lower face, “you’d think after three years you’d have developed better taste in movies.”
One look at Mina’s face, and Hitomi knew that the pink girl didn’t trust herself to speak right now; her expression was a glorious mix of awe, howling amusement, and absolute, unashamed lust. In the end, she just snorted, and waited for Izuku to win the argument for her…by shutting Kyoka up, that was.
Luckily, that was exactly what he chose to do next. Slipping out of his own shorts, Izuku shifted up and came around Kyoka’s side, revealing his fully erect cock and laying it against the punk girl’s cheek. With his hands, he steadily guided her soft mouth into position, turning her head-though allowing her eyes to remain locked on the movie, dulled with polite disinterest-opening her mouth, and sticking out her tongue. He tapped the oozing head of his dick against that tongue once, then twice, before putting a hand on the back of Kyoka’s head and pushing his cock into her mouth.
Hitomi watched in desperately horny awe as Izuku used Kyoka’s mouth like a sex toy, thrusting in and out of her small, straining throat with surprising ease. Kyoka’s cheeks bulged, drool dripping from her lips and gagging sounds filling the air as she was throatfucked-and yet her gaze remained firmly pointed at the rom-com playing on the tv, her brain simply unable to comprehend the fact that her mouth was stuffed full of cock and her sopping-wet pussy and ass were exposed for all to see.
Hitomi was really impressed with how well Kyoka’s programming was holding up. Just as she’d hoped, Kyoka’s mind simply…rerouted around any stimulation, any indication that Izuku was there at all. As far as her brain was concerned, he wasn’t, and he certainly hadn’t subjected her to a pussy-eating worthy of song before sticking his cock down her throat. Truly, she was some of Hitomi’s finest work.
But that wasn’t good enough for Izuku. He pulled back out of Kyoka’s mouth with a grunt, leaving a long string of drool oozing from the purple-haired girl’s lips, letting it stain her face and drip down towards the floor. She didn’t even try to clean it up, didn’t even realize it was there. And as Izuku positioned himself behind Kyoka, her body flat against the ground, her legs spread wide for him, and his cock pushing against her entrance, Hitomi could tell that it was finally time for the main event.
One of the girls-Hitomi wasn’t sure who- whimpered as Izuku pushed into Kyoka’s pussy, her walls stretching around his cock as he claimed her as his newest fucktoy. He started to thrust immediately, hips clapping against her ass as he pounded her into the ground with short, sharp, relentless movements.
Kyoka, for her part, remained entirely clueless, cocking her head curiously at the noise even as she was ruthlessly fucked. “Everyone okay?” she asked, confused, her poor brainwashed mind unable to put the pieces together.
Hitomi tore her gaze away from the sight of Izuku’s cock plowing into Kyoka’s sloppy, soaking cunt, and managed to nod hastily. “Oh yeah,” she assured Kyoka. “Movie’s just really good, that’s all.”
Kyoka snorted, even as Izuku smacked her ass roughly, rocking his hips as he fucked into her. Her skin was flushed red, her body reacting to Izuku’s rough fucking in all the normal, natural ways-and yet her mind remained stubbornly isolated from the reality of it, from the fact that all her friends were watching Izuku use her as a fuckdoll.
“Please, nothing’s even happening,” she cracked, pointing a finger at the screen. Izuku took the opportunity to wrap a hand around her neck, hauling her head back as he fucked her harder, faster, deeper. Kyoka’s upper body curved into an arc, her DEEP DOPE shirt hanging haphazardly off her sweat-streaked body, exposing one nipple that Izuku groped roughly before returning his attentions to Kyoka’s ass.
Neither Hitomi nor any of the other girls could argue against Kyoka’s declaration-none of them were even watching the movie anymore, after all. Instead, all their focus was on Kyoka as she continued to be boredly fucked stupid.
Izuku groaned as Kyoka shifted her weight slightly, letting his cock push even deeper into her. “Fuck,” he groaned. “She’s so goddamn tight. This might be your best work yet, slave. She’s getting off on this so hard, and she doesn’t even know what’s happening to her.”
Hitomi nodded wordlessly, not trusting her voice to give the whole game away. Izuku thrust hard into Kyoka twice more, then decided to shift position. He rolled Kyoka back with him, yanked her shirt up so that her small, pert tits were exposed for him to squeeze and grope, and hauled her upright as he sat below and behind her, her back flush against his chest, her eyes still locked on the television even as he bounced her on his cock like a living fleshlight.
Izuku thrust up into Kyoka from below as she continued eating popcorn and looking bored, absolutely railing the ignorant girl, her programming completely preventing any and all sensations from having his cock ramming against her g-spot from reaching Kyoka’s brain-but not forever. At least, not if Hitomi got her way.
Izuku took full advantage of how much more of Kyoka’s body was accessible to him in this new position; his hands roved over her insensate body, groping her tits roughly, yanking her nipples, tormenting her clit with his fingers until he would’ve had any other girl screaming his name as they climaxed over and over. But Kyoka simply ignored it all. She ignored how half the girls were now starting to openly masturbate, too-it seemed Hitomi’s fears had been unfounded. When her programming was active, she was completely unable to register anything sexual being done around or to her.
That opened up so many possibilities for the future, Hitomi almost couldn’t wait for Izuku to hurry up and pump a fat load of cum into Kyoka’s waiting, greedy pussy; her body, at least, was eagerly embracing her new purpose in life as his cumdump, and she was clearly squeezing down around him, instinctively trying to milk him for every last drop.
It worked; with one last groan, Izuku grabbed Kyoka by the neck again and forced her down as far as she would go onto his cock, then came undone. He filled her in spurts, pumping her full until her completely ignorant pussy was stuffed to the brim with thick, sticky cum-and she still remained none the wiser.
Hitomi had given up trying to resist her own urges, the very last girl to do so; she was masturbating as Izuku pulled out of Kyoka’s completely wrecked cunt, juices and cum leaking freely into the floor as she continued to be completely ignorant of her nudity and well-fucked body.
Well, not for much longer. As Izuku relaxed onto Mina’s bed, Hitomi decided it was time for the finishing blow. Shakily, she raised a hand, and snapped her fingers as she said, “Aaaand…Release.”
Kyoka blinked, a shudder passing through her as her programming instantly deactivated. She glanced around at the room full of masturbating women, eyes widening rapidly. “Whoa, whoa,” she began to say, “what’s going on he-OHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUCCCCKKKK!!!”
That was as far as she got before the pleasure that she’d been denied feeling while under Hitomi’s powers-the pleasure she’d been sure to have Kyoka’s mind store rather than simply not feel at all-was instantly and dramatically released. It struck Kyoka like a tidal wave, enough pleasure for a normal woman to have reached two or three orgasms hitting all at once, a single giga-orgasm that was beyond anything a human being would normally be capable of feeling.
Kyoka’s entire body bucked with ecstasy, her back flexing and curving, legs spasming and her head lolling back as her eyes rolled and her pussy squirted, juices spraying across the floor. Her lips pulled back to reveal tightly grit teeth, a twisted, orgasmic grin giving way to an open-mouth, tongue-out expression that Mina finally named.
“Holy shit,” she whispered hoarsely as Kyoka’s orgasm went on and on and on. “You actually made her do a fucking ahegao face? What kind of porn-logic bullshit is this?”
Other girls echoed that disbelief as Kyoka’s shrieks finally faded away, the exhausted, cum-drunk girl finally collapsing back into a slumped heap of twitching limbs and sweaty skin and dripping cum.
Shoko, though, studied Kyoka with interest on her face. “That was hot,” she finally declared.
Hitomi was inclined to agree, but she’d learned that with Slutty Shoko whispering in her ear, nothing Shoko said could be trusted.
Her suspicions were proven right a moment later, when Shoko declared, “I want to learn how to do that face.”
Hitomi just groaned. Thankfully, before she had to respond, Kyoka stirred weakly.
“H…Holy fuck,” she whimpered, not even able to lift her head; she had to roll slightly to find Hitomi’s gaze. “That was… unbelievable. Y…you all really watched me get fucked like that?”
Hitomi nodded. “We sure did,” she confirmed. “Izuku really went to town on you. You feel okay?”
Kyoka nodded slowly, still limp and weak. “Y-yeah,” she confirmed shakily. “Just, uh…came really hard.”
Mina cackled. “God, I wish I had a camera,” she said. “To think, Kyoka Jirou just made an actual goddamn ahegao face! Hitomi, you’re a miracle worker!”
Hitomi couldn’t help but grin. “Uh, thanks?” she said. “Not sure “Brainwashing a girl to cum so hard she does a stupid porn face” is a miracle, exactly, but I’ll take it.”
“I bet you will,” Mina replied, before Kyoka stirred again.
“Just…bring a camera next time,” she panted, hauling herself off the floor, not even ashamed of her nudity anymore. “And before you ask, yes, there will be a next time.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “That’s awfully presumptuous of you, Kyoka,” she replied. “He’s my boyfriend.”
Kyoka had seemingly recovered enough to shoot Hitomi an equally dry look in response. She nodded pointedly at the room full of horny, masturbating women that Hitomi had recruited and trained specifically to serve said boyfriend as a harem of willing, obedient kink-slaves. Then, she nodded at said boyfriend, who was once again sitting up, watching the whole exchange with an unashamedly amused look on his face.
“Okay,” Hitomi allowed. “There’ll be a next time.”
Kyoka nodded happily-at which point Shoko interjected again.
“Actually, that reminds me, I figured out what government this is!” she said excitedly.
Hitomi, Izuku, and the other girls eyed her warily. “And that is?” Izuku prompted.
Shoko grinned. “It’s communism, obviously,” she said. “After all, he’s our boyfriend now.”
Hitomi blinked. Then she blinked again. She tried for a moment to come up with a refutation to Shoko’s argument, but the best she could come up with was, “I…don’t know about that one.”
Shoko gave her a look. “Well, how about I convince you?” she offered. “I’ve got two very good arguments, after all.”
The other girls would’ve groaned, if they weren’t all quite eager to be convinced. Kyoka, though, frowned.
“Two arguments?” she asked, confused.
Shoko’s grin sharpened. Then, in a single motion, she whipped off her shirt, revealing her huge, glorious tits.
Kyoka blinked. “You know what, I’m convinced,” she decided.
Shoko laughed as the other girls started to strip, too. “Good,” she said. “That way, what happens next is even more fun!”
Kyoka began to look worried. “And, uh, what happens next?” she asked. An arm wrapped around her midriff, and she yelped in surprise as Izuku hauled her up.
Hitomi came over to join him, smirking evilly. “What happens next, if you’re up for it,” she replied, “Is Round 2.”
“And then Round 3,” Izuku added, rumbling in Kyoka’s ear as her nude body sprouted goosebumps.
“Maybe Round 4 after that,” Mina joined in, striding over to Kyoka’s other side, her pink body gloriously bare and practically begging to be fucked.
“Basically, we’re all about to fuck you stupid,” Shoko finished, striding over on long, sultry legs. The other girls approached too, one by one, until Kyoka was at the center of the world’s most ominous nude orgy.
Kyoka gulped. “I, uh,” she muttered, “I’m not sure I’ll make it to Round 4.”
Momo laid a hand on Kyoka’s cheek. “It’s okay,” she assured Kyoka. “We’ll take very good care of you.”
“And by that, she means that if you still remember your name in two hours, we’ll have failed,” Eiko translated.
Kyoka swayed in Izuku’s arms. “Well,” she decided. “I’ve already had one brain-busting orgasm tonight. Might as well double up, right?”
Hitomi grinned. “I love the way you think, girl,” she responded. “Now, just lie back and enjoy the ride, yeah?”
With that, Izuku hauled Kyoka backwards onto the bed, and all the girls piled on to properly welcome their newest sister-slave.
As it turned out, they kept their promise-Kyoka was a babbling lump of mindless fuckmeat by Round 3. Not that that stopped them, of course.
Notes:
There's going to be an extra chapter upload this week, probably on Wednesday; it's going to be a sort of interlude chapter without actual sex scenes in it, but it'll be setup for the next girl as well as just a fun scene in and of itself.
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/t4wgPSwWGb
Chapter 9: Interlude-The Spider's Web
Notes:
So, this chapter is a little different, obviously. It's a lot shorter, and it's a sort of interlude or bridge chapter; this scene didn't really fit into any other existing chapter, so I figured I'd just make it a sort of bonus in-between sort of thing. There's no full-on sex scene here, but I think it's still a lot of fun. I hope you guys enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Spider’s Web was, if you asked Hitomi, the best-kept secret in Musutafu.
From the outside, it didn’t look like much; a dull gray building with its few windows blocked with thick curtains, it nearly looked like there was nothing there at all. Hitomi had only known about it because friends in the kink scene had pointed her to it when she first came to UA. She’d eyed the run-down building much the same way her two companions were doing now, that first time.
Katsumi squinted suspiciously at the building as Hitomi stepped towards the door. “Why the hell did you want us to come here again?” she asked, glancing around. “Place looks sketchy as fuck.”
Shoko, arms crossed, made a thoughtful noise from Hitomi’s other side. “I like it,” she decided. “It’s got character.”
Hitomi just chuckled as she opened the door. “You’ll like what’s inside more,” she informed her sister-slave (and fuck did she like that word).
She intended to bring every member of the Network here eventually-but it wasn’t a big store, and the Network was loud, chaotic, and overwhelming even on a good day. So, she had decided to start small, with only a few girls, and expand from there; most of the Network was still back at UA, enjoying the fact that Kyoka’s appetite for free use extended to every member of the group. Hitomi was pretty sure the purple-haired punk hadn’t spent a single moment unfucked in the last week. Sooner or later, though, she fully intended to have every girl who’d submitted to Izuku sporting one of the Spider’s Web’s specialties.
Shoko and Katsumi stepped inside the store, and the moment Hitomi followed them through she found the two girls staring in shock at the densely packed shelves.
She couldn’t blame them; after all, the Spider’s Web was a sex shop. But not just an ordinary, run-of-the-mill sex shop, either; it sold dildos and bondage ropes, sure, chains clanked against the walls, an entire section of the room was devoted to huge, bulky-looking restraint setups that even Hitomi balked at, and there were even racks bristling with roleplay outfits, but Spider’s Web was devoted to something else beyond even the usual kink offerings: it was a kink-focused tattoo and piercing parlor.
The vast majority of the (admittedly rather cramped) store was devoted to full or partial shockingly lifelike mannequins displaying all manner of lewd piercings, with more examples stacked up in boxes or arranged in display cases like prized jewelry. Everything from the mundane, like cock-shaped earrings, through tongue and belly button piercings, into the truly debauched, like a clitoral piercing that advertised a remote-vibration function, able to be activated from a phone app. Hitomi could think of several uses for that.
Along the back wall, though, were the tattoos. Pictures, sketches, blown-up posters wall to wall of all sorts of obscene permanent markings that could be added to someone’s body. Degrading messages in scrawled kanji and katakana, tally marks for every lewd act imaginable, stamps and brands and looping artwork of all kinds. It was honestly a little intimidating, which is why Hitomi was so grateful for the grinning woman standing at the counter.
“Well,” the heavily tattooed cashier said. “If it isn’t Hitomi! How are you doing, girl? What do you want this time?”
Hitomi grinned. Waving, she replied, “Hey, Suzuki. I’m doing great. I’m actually not here to get anything myself, I don’t think. I just wanted to…show these two the ropes, as it were.”
Suzuki chuckled as her eyes assessed Shoko and Katsumi. Under her gaze was an unnerving place to be; the woman looked about forty, but had so many tattoos and piercings, and striking white-dyed hair, that actually assessing her age was nearly impossible.
“Newcomers to the scene?” she guessed; Shoko and Katsumi’s heads bobbed up and down. “Well then, welcome, it’s very nice to meet you. Always nice to see fresh blood.”
Then, Suzuki’s gaze flicked to Hitomi. She’d been something of a mentor to Hitomi for the past few years; the day collar currently sitting around Hitomi’s neck had been something introduced to her by the Spider’s Web’s owner and proprietor. She knew Hitomi’s exact tastes nearly as well as Hitomi herself did-perhaps better, in some ways.
“These two belong to you?” she asked curiously, earning confused looks from Shoko and Katsumi.
Hitomi shook her head. “Nah,” she laughed. “We all belong to the same Master, though.”
Suzuki’s eyebrows shot up. “Well, I’ll be damned,” she said. “Good on you, Hitomi! Finally admitted to that hunk of a man what you really want to be for him, did you?”
Hitomi’s cheeks flushed a little, and she nodded. Suzuki turned back to the other two girls, and gave them a warm smile. “So, why’d you bring these lovely girls here, then?” she asked. “Looking to make some improvements to their bodies?”
Hitomi saw the shudder run down Katsumi’s spine, and bared her teeth like a shark smelling blood. “Something along those lines,” she agreed. “I figured we might browse for a bit first, see what they decide they like.”
Suzuki nodded. “Well, have at it, then,” she replied, gesturing at the huge collection of potential decorations for two of the hottest women Hitomi had ever met. “If you need help, I’ll be right here.”
Hitomi thanked her again, then gathered Katsumi and Shoko in the middle of the store.
“I asked Izuku about any changes he wanted me to make sure got made to your bodies while we were here,” she said. “He said he wants to be surprised; you have complete freedom to choose what you do to show our Master you belong to him. Anything you want pierced, any tattoos you want, you can get them…provided you check with me first.”
Shoko looked flatly at Hitomi while Katsumi whined helplessly. “This is hot as fuck,” she declared.
Katsumi whimpered again. “I…I don’t know,” she said, shockingly out of character for the explosive blond girl.
Hitomi opened her mouth to do some convincing, but Shoko was already ahead of her. “Oh, please, Bakugo, we both know how turned on you are right now,” she announced. “Being customized to better please your Master? Your body being permanently altered and decorated, showing that you’re nothing but his property, to do with as he pleases?”
Katsumi broke. She nodded frantically, glanced over at Hitomi, and then scurried away into the maze of mannequins, perhaps figuring that she’d find some refuge from Shoko’s torment. Shoko, deprived of her victim, simply shrugged and started to look around the store. Hitomi watched her gaze linger on a particular set of nipple piercings; they were thick, with heavy weights attached to the square, hinge-like rings that would undoubtedly force the wearer’s nipples out and down, placing them under constant tension with every motion. Hitomi briefly pictured those piercings adorning Shoko’s absolutely magnificent tits, which were capped with surprisingly small pink nipples, and had to fight back the urge to drool.
“What do you think?” she asked Shoko as she picked up one of the piercings.
Shoko shrugged. “Interesting,” she declared, “But I feel like they’d be a little uncomfortable. Also, having metal in my nipples probably isn’t a great idea, seeing as I do tend to get things very hot and also very cold.”
Hitomi winced just thinking about it. “Good point,” she agreed. “So, if piercings are out…what about tattoos?”
Shoko glanced over at where Suzuki was standing in front of the wall covered with tattoo examples. “I am a rebellious rich girl,” she reasoned. “Getting a tramp stamp is practically a rite of passage.”
Hitomi chuckled. “That you talking, or Slutty Shoko?” she asked, and received a mischievous grin in response.
“Slutty Shoko wants more than just a tramp stamp,” Shoko answered dryly, tapping the side of her head. “I’m pretty sure I’d leave this place with more ink than skin if she got her way.”
Hitomi snorted. “Well, I’m sure Suzuki would love to help you out,” she said. “I’m going to go find Katsumi now.”
Shoko nodded, and headed towards the counter, while Hitomi turned to track down the only girl more eager to be Izuku’s personal cumdump than she was.
It didn’t take her very long to find Katsumi, who had also gravitated towards nipple piercings for whatever reason. She was examining a pair of pink heart-shaped ones that seemed like they would lie flat over a woman’s aerolas, making them appear to be reflective pink-tinted metal rather than flesh.
But the true prizes, the ones Hitomi knew the instant she laid eyes on them that they would be what Katsumi received, were just behind the girl as Hitomi stepped up beside her.
“Katsumi, look at these,” she said in a low, heavy voice, as potent an order as she’d ever uttered, a voice that Katsumi had no hope of disobeying.
She turned, and her question died on her lips when she saw what Hitomi was pointing to.
This pair of nipple piercings seemed far less impressive at first than some of the others on display; they were simple golden rings, hanging from the false nipples of a distinctly feminine mannequin, with little decoration beyond that. But what made them truly special was the chain strung between the two nipple rings, made of that same golden metal, delicately wound around itself in endless jingling links. There were just enough of them to give the chain the tiniest bit of sag; it was taut enough that any motion of one breast would tug on the other, but not quite taut enough to make that motion painful. But the real draw of them was what Hitomi did next; with Katsumi’s eyes locked on her, she took two fingers, slid them behind the chain, right between the mannequin’s breasts, and tugged forwards, yanking the whole mannequin towards her with steady, relentless pressure.
Katsumi’s eyes widened even further, her breath catching in her throat as she caught the implication in Hitomi’s eyes:
Master will lead you by your nipples, tugging you towards him, leaving you completely helpless to do anything but follow him, to let him do whatever he wants to you. The Terror of UA, reduced to a meek, obedient slut by two little rings in her nipples and a chain running between them.
“I…I don’t know…” she whimpered, only for Hitomi to put a finger to the shorter girl’s lips.
“What if it wasn’t up to you, slut?” she asked. “What if we decided that what our obedient fucktoy’s sweet, cute little nipples really needed was this obscene chain running between them, leaving you completely at our mercy? What if I decided that what our Master would love is the sight of Katsumi Bakugo being led towards him by her nipples like a bitch in heat? Would you be able to say no?”
Katsumi whimpered again, and it was all the answer Hitomi needed. She smirked, and took the detachable chain and rings from the display.
“Let’s go find Suzuki, slave,” she murmured. “It’s time to mark you as Izuku’s property. Forever.”
When Hitomi and Katsumi reached Shoko and Suzuki at the counter, they found the two in an intense conversation-which really should have been a warning all by itself, frankly.
Shoko whirled as they approached; her eyes were gleaming, and she looked more excited than Hitomi had ever seen her.
“Guys,” she said urgently, “Look at this! This is perfect for us!”
She pointed up, at a chart of different designs Suzuki had pulled up; a set of curling, loopy designs with hearts and twisting horns that were all labeled-
Hitomi blinked as she read the top of the chart. “Womb tattoos?” she asked, feeling a brief pulse of heat straight to her core at the thought.
Shoko nodded excitedly. “Exactly!” she said. “Imagine it! The three of us, all permanently marked as Izuku’s most loyal slaves, our wombs claimed for all to see as his own personal property-”
Beside Hitomi, Katsumi stepped forwards, having apparently heard all she needed to hear. “I’m in,” she declared, looking at the chart. “What’s with all the different designs?”
Suzuki grinned. Lowering the chart further, she explained, “Each of them is supposed to symbolize something-they’re a sign of submission, and supposedly they also can be used to alter a person in specific ways depending on the meaning of the design that’s chosen.”
Katsumi squinted. “Does it…actually do that?” she asked.
Suzuki shook her head. “Nah, it’s only symbolic,” she answered. “Fantastic for roleplay, though. And there are some physiological changes you can incorporate into them. Mostly stuff to do with the ink you use; I’ve got one that can shift forms based on changes in body temperature, some that only show up in specific conditions, hell, there’s even one that turns the skin you tattoo into…well, basically an erogenous zone.”
That
got Katsumi’s attention. “Wait, seriously?” she asked. “How does that work?”
Suzuki shrugged. “All I know is that it does two things,” she replied, holding up two fingers. “First, it makes the skin way more sensitive normally; you’ll always be able to feel the tattoo, know it’s there, know that you’ve been marked forever. It won’t be so bad that you can’t wear clothes over it or ignore it if you need to, but it’ll always be there in the back of your mind.”
Katsumi already looked sold, but she still asked, “And the other thing?”
Suzuki smiled like a shark. “Simple,” she said. “If the tattoo is ever touched, stroked or caressed or something- especially by, say, your Master…well. I once got a girl who came in here and claimed that her partner literally made her cum just by kissing the center of her womb tattoo.”
Katsumi’s eyes were as wide as platters. She made a quiet little whine, and nodded as if to herself. Suzuki’s smile widened further.
“Well,” she asked, “Which symbol would you like, then?”
It took Katsumi all of ten seconds to scan the chart and spot what she wanted. “That one,” she said, pointing at the symbol marked “Fertility.” “And, uh, I’d like that sensitivity-boosting ink, too.”
Shoko snorted, and even the still-oddly-out-of-sorts Hitomi managed a chuckle. “And nobody was surprised,” the mismatched girl proclaimed.
Katsumi glowered at her. “I know what I like, bitch,” she retorted. “What are you gonna do?”
Shoko turned to Suzuki, and studied the chart. “Hmm…” she murmured. “Would it be possible to do this one and mix it with that tramp stamp idea I asked about earlier?”
Her finger landed on the symbol for “Libido Boost,” while Suzuki stroked her chin thoughtfully. “A form-changing ink depending on mental state?” she mused. “Tricky, but I think we could do it. In the normal state, you’d have a tramp stamp, but get horny enough, and it’d transform into, well…”
Hitomi’s head jerked up as she realized what Shoko was aiming for. “Wait,” she said, “you’re making an easy way to tell who’s in control of your body, aren’t you?”
Shoko grinned. “Among other things, yeah,” she agreed. “Slutty Shoko and I both agree, it’s probably best to have some way of telling us apart. So, if you ever see me walking around and I have a womb tattoo-”
Katsumi nodded. “Find Hitomi immediately and hope you don’t do something you’ll regret, got it,” she finished, only for Shoko to frown.
“Actually, I was going to say “Pin me to a wall and fuck me stupid,” but that too, I guess,” she decided, before turning to Hitomi. “What about you? What are you gonna get?”
Hitomi jumped. “I, uh…I don’t know if I want one,” she said slowly.
Shoko and Katsumi both shot her surprised glances. “Wait, seriously?” Katsumi asked. “This sounds right up your alley, Hitomi.”
Shoko nodded in agreement. “Actually,” she added, “Why don’t you already have one, anyway? You’ve been dating Izuku for three years, and you come here all the time. You really haven’t ever gotten a tattoo that, I don’t know, says “Property of Izuku Midoriya” or something?”
Even as Katsumi visibly filed that idea away for later, Hitomi hesitated again. “I, uh…I don’t really like needles much,” she admitted slowly. “I don’t think I hate the idea, I just…never really had a good reason to face it, I guess?”
Shoko and Katsumi glanced at each other, then at Suzuki. “Well,” Shoko began, “Would having a mark to commemorate the bond between you and your sister-slaves be a good enough reason?”
Hitomi jolted. God, she had such fucking easy buttons to press. “Uh…yeah, that’d do it,” she decided. Brief crisis over…right?
With a growing sense of worry, Hitomi realized that Katsumi and Suzuki had been whispering to each other while she’d been talking with Shoko-and now they were sporting identical evil grins.
“Yo, Hitomi,” Suzuki said, “Blondie here just had a great idea. How about, instead of you picking your tattoo, you let them choose it for you? They already know what they want, too.”
Hitomi blinked. “Do I…get to know what they’ve chosen?” she asked.
Suzuki just grinned wider. “Oh, you do,” she replied, “once I’ve put it on your belly.”
Hitomi went still. That was…a risk. Shoko and Katsumi were close friends, maybe even more than friends, now…but still.
Katsumi met her eyes. “Do you trust us?” she asked.
Hitomi took a deep breath. She knew a thing or two about trust. The amount the girls gave her when she delved into their minds regularly terrified her. She was scared of herself, scared of how much power she could wield over others.
Repaying a little bit of that trust only seemed fair. She looked back up at Katsumi, and said, “Yeah. I do.”
Suzuki clapped her hands. “Alright then!” she declared. “Why don’t you three come back into the parlor with me, and we’ll get you all sorted out?”
Suzuki, of course, was more than capable of handling all the piercings and tattooing herself, though it took her a little bit to get through all three of them; between piercing Katsumi’s nipples and inscribing her tattoo, plus the detailed, fiddly work of giving Shoko two separate tattoos that were also somehow one tattoo, it took her about an hour to get to Hitomi and lay her down in the chair.
The moment the needle pierced the skin over her womb, Hitomi knew she’d made the right decision. The dull burning sensation of the ink spreading over her pale, flat belly, marking her forever as Izuku’s, was perfectly aligned with her kinks. Bit by bit, Suzuki inscribed the truth into Hitomi’s skin: she was Izuku’s beloved sex slave, his property to use and decorate how he wished. The glowing pink swirls and horns and curls formed into a heart shape, long tails curving out towards her hips, and a long arrowlike protrusion seeming to point down towards her cunt.
When it was finally done, Hitomi rose from the chair, and followed Suzuki out to the main store, where Katsumi and Shoko were waiting. They grinned at the sight of Hitomi examining her new tattoo in the full-length mirror by the door.
“Well?” Shoko asked as she did the same, revealing the swirling, half-blue-half-red tramp stamp that now sprawled across her lower back, somehow evoking both a raging fire and a snowflake at the same time. “What do you think?”
Hitomi nodded slowly. “I like it,” she decided as she made way for Katsumi to lift her own shirt, revealing a lewd pink tattoo that seemed to encircle her womb, tendrils sneaking up towards her ovaries, embracing-or perhaps infiltrating-her most sacred places. “Do I get to know what it means now?”
Suzuki just grinned, and handed over the chart.
It took a few moments for Hitomi to recognize the tattoo now gleaming on her belly, and when she did, she felt a rush of love for the girls next to her, for how perfectly they had chosen-because Hitomi now sported “Obedience” directly over the cunt she’d given to Izuku to do what he wished with so long ago.
“It’s perfect!” she cheered, hugging Shoko and Katsumi tightly. Even Suzuki seemed pleased.
Hitomi’s good mood lasted all of five minutes, as she and Suzuki settled up payments while Shoko had a bit of fun playing with Katsumi’s newly pierced nipples; the chain, which could be clipped onto the rings, wasn’t currently attached, but the sight was still apparently very exciting for Shoko, who only relented after extorting an agreement from Katsumi to let her play with them again that night, in more detail.
But then, as the three of them turned to leave the store, the front door creaked open, and Hitomi’s jaw dropped when she saw who had just walked into the most obscene sex shop in Musutafu.
Fumiko Tokoyami was an odd girl in a lot of ways; the bird head and the sentient shadow monster living inside her, obviously, but also in how she’d never seemed particularly enticed by the inevitable tensions of twenty young, attractive people living in such close proximity to each other for so long. She’d always acted disgusted whenever Mina tried to drag her into “girl talk,” didn’t engage in the endless gossip about who was fucking who, and generally tended to respond to any mention of sex with “What a mad banquet of darkness,” her favorite conversation-ender.
And so, when she stepped into the Spider’s Web to find three of her female classmates staring back at her, she simply stopped, looked up at them, and froze in place, muttering, “Well. This is awkward.”
Notes:
I think you guys can see where this is going.
Discord server: https://discord.gg/rWCzZFbZpP
Chapter 10: Double Trouble (Fumiko)
Notes:
Just as a heads up, this one gets pretty fucking weird, even by this fic's standards.
Contains: Bodyswapping, pleasure control, and also Dark Shadow gets fucked (not sure what kink that is, frankly.)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For a few moments after Fumiko walked into the Spider’s Web, Hitomi, Fumiko, and the other girls just stared at each other, confused and with no idea what to say.
At last, Hitomi managed to scrape enough brain cells together to ask, “Tokoyami? What are you doing here?”
Fumiko stepped back, eyes wide, visibly scrambling for an explanation. “W-What are you guys doing here?” she shot back, a transparent attempt to dodge the question.
There was a beat of silence, as both Hitomi and Katsumi turned to Shoko, waiting expectantly. The mismatched girl gave them a blank, confused look as she asked, “What?”
Katsumi raised an eyebrow. “This is usually the part where you say some outta-pocket shit about us being Deku’s mindless brainwashed cumdumps,” she pointed out.
Shoko harrumphed. “Well, maybe I want to mix it up for once!” she countered. “Besides, I think you just summed it up pretty well, didn’t you?”
Katsumi froze, suddenly noticing the shocked expression that had spread across Fumiko’s feathered features. “Fuck,” she muttered.
In any other situation, Hitomi would have laughed, but she was kinda busy trying to navigate an extremely awkward situation at the moment.
“I, uh, should probably go-” Fumiko babbled as she spun on her heel, trying to escape, but suddenly, Suzuki’s voice rang out.
“Now why would you do that, Tokoyami?” she called out, sounding bemused. “As I recall, your tastes and Shinso’s here align quite well.”
Hitomi and Fumiko whirled at that, identical expressions of surprise on their faces. Behind them, Shoko and Katsumi blinked.
“I feel like we should’ve seen that one coming,” Shoko muttered to Katsumi. “The two edgy goths are both into hardcore BDSM shit?”
Katsumi snorted. “We’re all into hardcore BDSM shit, Icy-Hot,” she pointed out. “I’m pretty sure it’s a requirement to be a hero at this point.”
Shoko hummed in agreement, but Hitomi’s attention was firmly elsewhere. Namely, she was studying Fumiko with a calculating, thoughtful look in her eye.
To say that Fumiko was unique was an understatement. She was the shortest girl in the class by far, small enough that Hitomi was fairly sure she could fit Fumiko under her arm with ease. There was the bird head, of course, dark raven feathers sticking up in plumes and a short yellow beak instead of lips, and there were the hints of tattoos that Hitomi could see around her neck and wrists; she’d gotten those over the years, and Hitomi knew from their shared locker room that there were a lot more she couldn’t see. And then there was Dark Shadow to consider…
Hitomi tilted her head, noting that Fumiko didn’t quite seem to be able to meet her eyes. “Is Suzuki telling the truth?” she asked. “Are you into, uh…”
“Being mind-controlled?” Fumiko finished dryly; her body language suggested she would be blushing, if not for, y’know, the bird head. “Kinda? It’s…complicated.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. She glanced back at Shoko and Katsumi, who gave her identical dry, indulgent expressions; as two of her own conquests, they both knew damn well that Hitomi had absolutely zero ability to resist the thought of brainwashing another girl.
She sighed to herself. “I’m pretty used to complicated,” she said mildly. “Tell you what. How about you and I talk tonight?”
Fumiko swallowed heavily; she seemed more intrigued by the prospect every minute. “Tonight,” she agreed at last.
Hitomi and the others left Fumiko to her shopping, after that. They had other business to attend to; specifically, showing their Master their new tattoos and piercings. To that end, Hitomi arranged for the three of them to spend some… free time with Izuku that afternoon.
As it turned out, he approved. Strenuously.
When he was done showing his approval, Katsumi and Shoko had been fucked into mindless, drooling husks on the bed, oozing cum from all their holes, and Hitomi was barely any better; only three years of experience with Izuku’s ravishings had her still somewhat coherent at the end of it, as Izuku pulled her off of his cock, her hard-earned creampie filling her belly with warmth.
Hitomi whimpered as Izuku ran a hand possessively over her womb, fingers dancing across the lovely pink tattoo there; he was sitting in a chair, facing the two girls sprawled out unconscious in front of them, with Hitomi draped across his lap, her face pressed against his neck, tucked against him as she shuddered with fulfillment.
“You have the best ideas, slave,” he said approvingly. “Watching Kacchan cum when I kissed her tattoo and told her how beautiful our children would be might just be the most incredible thing you’ve done yet.”
Hitomi whined at the pleasure Izuku’s praise gave her. “T-thank you, Master,” she murmured. “I want all your slaves to be marked like us, eventually. Mina would look so good with a tattoo like ours, wouldn’t she?”
Izuku grinned. “Well, I’m not going to complain. Maybe a bar code for Momo?” he suggested. “Or some other mark you’d put on an object. Something to remind her that, under it all, she’s just our lovely little doll.”
Hitomi nodded eagerly. She was about to launch into other ideas she’d had-pawprints for Ochako, maybe-when she glanced up at the clock and realized that it was nearly time for that talk with Fumiko she’d promised to have. Regretfully, she made to get up, unsteady legs wobbling beneath her as she rushed to dress.
Izuku watched her uncertainly. “Going somewhere?” he asked mildly. His voice was still rough, still had a little of her Master in it, but not entirely-he was somewhere between states right now, as was she.
Hitomi nodded. “I, uh, might be recruiting another slave for you?” she said, more sheepishly than she would have if she was still fully in her slave mindset. “We’ll see how this talk goes.”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Another one, huh?” he chuckled. “You really are insatiable.”
Hitomi just shrugged and smiled. “I did tell you, I’ve been thinking about this for a long time,” she reminded him.
“Who is it now?” he asked mildly.
She grinned. “Fumiko,” she replied. His eyes widened in surprise.
“Huh,” he said. “Wouldn’t have expected it from her, honestly.”
“Me neither,” Hitomi agreed. “Which is what’s going to make it so much fun if she agrees to be your property.”
Izuku nodded-but then his expression shifted. “Hey,” he said as Hitomi dragged her pants up her legs, “Have you ever…thought about how far you want to take this?”
Hitomi paused. “What do you mean?”
Izuku rubbed the back of his head, seemingly unsure of what to say next. “Is there an upper limit on how many girls you want to, uh, recruit?” he asked. “I feel like if we want to keep this functional, it shouldn’t sprawl over into, like, strangers, y’know?”
Hitomi thought for a moment. “That…makes sense,” she agreed. “Honestly, I do think we should stop at some point. I don’t want you to fuck every woman we’ve ever met.”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Just most of them?” he asked dryly.
In response, Hitomi grinned, baring her teeth. “Just most of them,” she echoed. “Honestly? Nobody outside of UA, though. Not even all the girls in UA. Just seems…easier to keep it to friends.”
Izuku nodded. “Well,” he said mildly. “If you ever decide to stop recruiting…all you need to do is tell me, alright?”
Hitomi felt a sudden rush of love for her boyfriend. It was easy to forget, sometimes, with how
insanely
kinky they were, that she and Izuku really, truly loved each other-that Mina’s offhand joke about Izuku proposing all those weeks ago really wasn’t
that
much of a joke.
“The same goes for you,” she reminded him. “If you ever decide you’ve had enough…just say so.”
Izuku smiled. He pulled her in for a gentle kiss, sending a warm, gentle thrill down Hitomi’s spine. “I’ll keep it in mind,” he said mildly. “Now, go talk to Fumiko, yeah? I’ll… entertain myself here.”
As he spoke, Shoko-well, Slutty Shoko, since Hitomi had swapped her into control earlier-stirred slightly on the bed, groaning as her body protested at the rough fucking Izuku had just given it. Katsumi, meanwhile, was still completely out of it-Izuku had worked her over hard, exploiting her breeding kink so ruthlessly Hitomi suspected that the blonde bombshell’s dreams were currently full of babies and pregnant bellies.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “You sure they’re up for round 2?” she asked mildly.
Izuku chuckled darkly as he stepped over to the bed, palming one of Shoko’s massive, gorgeously soft tits as he did so. She moaned, trying to buck her hips but lacking the energy to do much more than twitch. With an uneasy feeling, Hitomi noticed that Izuku’s face was most definitely back in Master Mode.
“That’s the great thing about you turning them into my submissive, obedient slaves,” he said mildly. “It doesn’t matter what they think about it. They’re just my cumdumps to use as I please. Isn’t that right?”
Slutty Shoko twitched again, bobbing her head up and down. Hitomi couldn’t help but smile at the sight.
“Well, have fun,” she said, opening the door. “I’ll go see about turning another one of our classmates into your brainwashed fucktoy, Master.”
With that, she left. The last thing she saw was Izuku rolling Shoko onto her belly, yanking her legs over the edge of the bed and spreading them apart for easy access to her thoroughly-fucked cunt.
Hitomi fucking loved her life, sometimes.
By the time Hitomi made it to Fumiko’s room, she’d almost managed to pull herself entirely together again. Sure, she probably still gave off the usual “I just got fucked completely and utterly goddamn stupid” air any girl did so soon after such an intense session, but hey, she figured that might just help her in her goal to get Fumiko to join the Network.
The raven-headed girl met her at the door with an even more inscrutable look on her face than usual. Without saying a word, she invited Hitomi inside.
Fumiko’s room was just as dark and gothic as it had always been, though it didn’t have quite as many bladed weapons as it used to. There were new decorations in their place, though, including a bag on the end table next to Fumiko’s bed that Hitomi recognized as being from the Spider’s Web; a few very recognizable objects were peeking out of the top, and Fumiko realized too late what Hitomi was staring at.
Even as Fumiko scrambled to hide the bag, Hitomi just raised an eyebrow. “Gotta say, I didn’t realize you were into those kinds of toys,” she said mildly. “I like that same brand of anal beads. Never had a bad experience with them.”
Fumiko twitched. The normally gloomy, brooding girl was fidgeting like a schoolgirl with a crush as she muttered, “They’re, uh…not for me?”
Hitomi’s eyebrows rose higher. “You know I’m not going to make fun of you for what you get off on, right?” she assured the shorter girl. “I’d definitely be throwing stones in a glass house, there. You don’t have to lie or hide it.”
Fumiko sighed. Sinking down onto the bed, she replied, “I’m…really not hiding anything. They’re not for me.”
Hitomi frowned. Fumiko was being honest, she realized. Which made no sense. “Then who- wait,” she said, cutting herself off as the shadows around Fumiko wriggled, and she recalled the other being that occupied Fumiko’s body. “You can’t be serious.”
Fumiko’s expression was resigned and long-suffering, but also entirely aware of how fucking ridiculous what she had just implied really was. “Unfortunately for both of us, yes, I am,” she replied dryly.
Hitomi stared at her dumbly. “Shadow uses sex toys?” she said aloud, trying to wrap her head around it. Sure, she knew Fumiko’s quirk was a fully sentient and sapient person in her own right, albeit one about as confusing and weird as a sentient quirk could possibly be, but still.
Fumiko sighed yet again, and nodded.
It was then that a shadowy bird-headed figure coalesced into being out of Fumiko’s back, sinewy shadow wrapping affectionately around the girl’s neck. “Oi, are you talking about me?” Dark Shadow asked, her tinny voice filling the space.
Hitomi just sat and stared for a moment, still a little stuck on the whole sex toy thing. Sure, Dark Shadow being female was something she was used to-not that it came up too often-but somehow she’d never really extended that to the shadow monster having a libido. It made sense, she guessed…just in a really twisted, confusing, fucked-up way that made her head hurt.
“I’m sorry, I’m just… really confused right now,” she admitted.
Fumiko shrugged. “That seems pretty reasonable,” she agreed. “And Shadow, I was just explaining how you made me buy you those toys you wanted.”
Shadow just snickered. “Oh, please,” she retorted. “You and I both know they’re going to end up getting used on you anyway!”
Fumiko’s eye twitched, and Hitomi decided that every possible implication of that led to conversations she’d really rather not have right now, so she decided to try and get this conversation back on track as quickly as possible.
“So,” she said, “What, exactly, would you like me to do with my quirk, anyway?”
That got Shadow’s attention. “Wait a second,” she blurted out, whirling around to look at Fumiko. “You don’t think she could do that thing you fantasize about?”
Fumiko groaned. “I was going to ask her, Shadow,” she explained, “But someone keeps interrupting me.”
Shadow promptly shut up, finally allowing Fumiko to sigh and say, “So, Shinso, I get the feeling you’ve done this before. Have you ever tried to, uh…switch things around in a person’s brain?”
Hitomi blinked. Seeing no point in denying it, she confirmed, “Oh, yeah, Izuku and I fuck plenty of girls using my quirk. And…what do you mean by switching things around, exactly?”
Fumiko hesitated. “Do you think it would be possible for you to make Shadow and I, uh, trade places for a while?” she asked. “Like, put her in control of my body, and vice versa? We’ve…talked about similar things before, but neither of us have ever been able to actually, y’know, do it.”
Hitomi’s brain promptly came to a screeching halt as she processed what, exactly, Fumiko was asking.
“You and Shadow want to be bodyswapped?” she asked numbly.
Fumiko nodded. “Temporarily, of course,” she said. “But, well, I am more or less a walking threesome, if you think about it. Shadow would be, uh, involved anyway, she really can’t not be.”
Shadow, still hovering over Fumiko’s shoulder, nodded vigorously, even as Hitomi fought back a laugh.
“Alright then,” she said. “Kinky…but I like it.”
Now it was Fumiko’s turn to blink in confusion. “You’re…taking this oddly well,” she said slowly. “I rather expected a more… substantial reaction to me confessing that I want you and Midoriya to have sex with my sentient quirk.”
Hitomi just snorted. “First of all,” she replied, “I’m basically desensitized to my friends asking my boyfriend and I to do wildly fucked-up kinky shit to them at this point. Second of all, do you really think Izuku won’t jump at the chance to fuck a quirk?”
Fumiko couldn’t help the amused expression that spread over her avian features at that. “Good point,” she conceded. “Now…how does this work exactly?”
Hitomi stood. “Well, it starts with me getting you a contract to sign,” she replied, only to pause. “Well. Should probably be two contracts, actually. One for you, and one for Shadow.”
Shadow nodded eagerly. “Hurry up then!” she cheered. “We wanna get brainwashed already!”
Hitomi figured it was a good idea to oblige the rampaging shadow monster. Who they were going to fuck along with Fumiko.
God, this was going to be interesting.
As it turned out, signing a quasi-legal contract with a sentient shadow Quirk was about the most complicated part of fulfilling Fumiko and Shadow’s request to have Hitomi figure out how to swap their minds on command.
To be sure, it took a few days to get it right-during which Izuku proved to be extremely interested in the idea of fucking a Quirk, just as Hitomi predicted-but that was mostly down to Hitomi’s usual caution. Fumiko’s mindscape was a weird place; as it turned out, the two women weren’t really separate, but were instead more like two halves of the same being, just halves that could operate and function mostly independently. Hitomi had struggled to explain it to Izuku, and the best she had been able to come up with was that if you envisioned a normal person’s mindscape as a perfect circle, Fumiko-Shadow’s was more like two overlapping circles, cinched in the center as if they were cells splitting apart-just not divided. Still one single shape, but with two distinct “lobes” that functioned more or less as two individual personalities.
It was that fact that made what Hitomi trained their minds to do even possible, actually. She wouldn’t have been able to actually remove one individual from their body and replace them with another; it was simply outside the bounds of what her quirk did. But rearranging a few things within a single, shared mindscape? That was practically child’s play for her by now.
Mind-controlling Fumiko, in other words, also meant mind-controlling Shadow-which Hitomi knew from training, sure, but before she and Izuku had started experimenting, she’d never realized just how much potential for fun that meant.
Well, she knew it now. One day after classes, once everything had been set up and Fumiko and Shadow were ready, they arrived at Izuku’s room.
Fumiko was, somewhat unusually for her, wearing a dress-a form-fitting black thing that cut off at her knees and hugged her petite figure beautifully. It was ever so slightly sheer, too, giving just the tiniest hint of the pale skin beneath in a way Fumiko found entrancing. Complete with high heels and fishnet stockings up to her knee, Fumiko had clearly come for a single purpose-to get absolutely fucked.
She stepped inside alone, with no sign of Shadow anywhere. Izuku opened the door for her, and for a moment, Hitomi just had to admire the sheer physical disparity between the bird-headed girl and her boyfriend. Three years of training had given Izuku a practically herculean form; not cartoonishly oversized the way All Might was, but sculpted practically to perfection, with the sort of grace and musculature that could have been carved from stone. Fumiko was a dramatic contrast; the girl really was small, with the solid build of a hero-in-training, yes, but even then, she really was incredibly petite. Hitomi was pretty sure Izuku would be able to literally throw her around like a ragdoll if he wanted to…which sounded pretty hot, now that she was thinking about it.
Unaware of his girlfriend’s rapid descent into Horny Bullshit Mode, Izuku smiled warmly as Fumiko stepped inside. “Hey, Tokoyami,” he said. “Can I get you anything?”
Shaking her head, Fumiko eyed Hitomi’s boyfriend with a familiar look-the look of a woman who knew damn well she was in for the night of her life. “Thank you, but I’m quite alright,” she replied. “I would appreciate this buildup more, I think, if I hadn’t been spending the last few days awaiting this night very eagerly.”
Izuku snorted. Glancing at Hitomi, he said, “Well, I think we can work with that. You set the pace you want to go at, Fumiko.”
Fumiko nodded. “Well,” she said mildly, “I hope you don’t mind if that pace is a rather fast one, then.”
With that, and nothing else, she turned to make sure that Hitomi and Izuku were both looking at her, and reached behind her to pull down the zipper of her dress.
Fumiko’s dress fell away, wisps of shadow helping tug it from her shoulders, and when she stood up again, Hitomi couldn’t help but admire the view. For one thing, Fumiko was wearing nothing under that dress, her shaved-bare body on full display, and Hitomi was never going to complain about such lovely eye candy.
For another thing, though, Hitomi was reminded yet again that Fumiko was easily the shortest, smallest girl in the class; her black-feathered head barely cleared Hitomi’s shoulders, and though she had chiseled abs and powerfully muscled arms and legs like most of their class, she was still fucking tiny in a way that Hitomi honestly looked forward to seeing Izuku exploit in bed. That extended to her assets, though her hips were lovely and rounded in a way that made her butt plump and enticing, and her tits were scant handfuls, capped with tiny, shy little nubs for nipples. Her skin-what wasn’t feathers, at least-was ghostly pale from head to toe, which provided a truly perfect backdrop for the most eye-catching thing about her: her tattoos.
Done almost entirely in striking black ink, Fumiko’s body was damn near completely covered in tattoos; overwhelmed for a moment in trying to admire them all at once, Hitomi decided to just start at the top and work her way down. Branching, treelike curved lines wound their way down her neck, and almost down to the tops of her breasts, flowing over her collarbone like a waterfall of ink; she had a full left-arm sleeve of abstract star and snowflake-like designs; atop her hips, curving down towards the bare, flushed place between her legs, were three jagged parallel lines that formed a sort of arrow pointing downwards. Her calves were similarly tattooed with full sleeves, this time with rare splashes of color in the form of flowers growing on black-inked vines encircling her legs.
Seeing what Hitomi was doing, Fumiko smiled slightly. “My back’s where my favorites are,” she offered, turning around and giving Hitomi an even better look at both them and her lovely ass.
Hitomi’s eyes went even wider. Fumiko wasn’t lying; while her other tattoos were eye-catching, the ones on her back were art. A full-on sword was the first thing she saw, with the pommel at the base of her neck, the blade extending all the way down her spine and coming to a point right above her ass; the whole weapon seemed to almost be bleeding black smoke, smudges of ink surrounding it in a way that only a master could ever have done. Over her shoulder blades, torn, leathery wings were folded, extending down and out in a way that was entrancing to watch as she rolled her shoulders.
Hitomi and Izuku exchanged awed looks; Fumiko really did stand out among all the girls they’d shared. None of the others had even really had tattoos-at least before Hitomi got her hands on them. Fumiko, though, was unique. Hitomi imagined exploring those tattoos with her lips, every shivering inch of Fumiko’s body available to her, and shuddered. She could already tell this was going to be fun.
And of course, that wasn’t accounting for the other reason tonight was going to be so unlike every previous time they’d welcomed a new woman to their bed. That stuck her head out a moment later, glowing yellow eyes wide and pleading. “Can I please have my fun now?” she whined. “You got to get eyefucked, now I wanna show off how hot I am!”
Fumiko rolled her eyes, and dropped her hands to her sides, overcoming whatever last dregs of shyness had been holding her back. “Fine, Shadow,” she replied. “I assume you want to do the thing you always do?”
“Yep!” Dark Shadow chirped. With that, as Hitomi and Izuku watched, the sentient quirk piled out of Fumiko, winding around her body as she stretched her arms out. Shadow seemed to swallow up her host, coating every inch of her with blackness, until at last even Fumiko’s bird head had disappeared-and then, incredibly, the shadowy second skin peeled away and coalesced into an entirely separate second, identical body, solid and corporeal, with Shadow’s glowing yellow eyes and a giant smirk on her face.
Well, mostly separate; Hitomi could see a tiny cord of shadow running from the small of Shadow’s back to Fumiko’s. Apparently they still needed to be connected, even just barely. Well, that was fine. One Fumiko was hot; a second copy of her, just as fuckable and piloted by her own quirk, was very much welcome.
Seeing Hitomi and Izuku looking at her, Shadow cocked her hip. “Whaddya think?” she asked playfully. “If one of us is hot, then two of us is twice as hot, right?”
Hitomi snorted. “Can’t argue with that,” she admitted.
Izuku, for his part, honestly looked almost as excited by the incredible display of quirk control as by the fact that he had one-well, basically two-naked women in front of him. “How did you and Shadow even learn to do that, Fumiko?” he asked, awed. There was potent lust in his gaze, and Hitomi once again laughed at herself for knowing her boyfriend and his apparent Quirk kink so well. “The control required must be unbelievable!”
Fumiko just sighed. “Let’s just say that the reason I have so much more control over my quirk these days is because at some point darkness started making her hornier instead of angrier,” she muttered. “And it turns out that she likes having a body for me to have to pleasure.”
Hitomi blinked. “You’re saying that you fuck your quirk?” she asked. Sure, she’d figured out that Shadow and Fumiko’s sexualities were quite tangled together, but somehow, that bit of information had slipped past her.
Once again, Fumiko couldn’t blush, what with having a beak, but the skin of her collarbone flushing deep red made it quite clear what the answer to that was. Shadow, for her part, just cackled.
“Hell yeah we do!” she agreed. “That’s half of why Fumi wants to do this! She figures that if you guys tire me out, she might actually be able to get some sleep for once!”
Hitomi just goggled at Fumiko for a second. She was into some kinky shit, but that honestly might take the cake. Fucking your own quirk? That was…hang on, was that masturbation? Selfcest? Something else? Hitomi’s brain immediately started to hurt, and she promptly decided to stop wondering about it.
Shadow grinned wider. “That being said,” she continued, glancing down at her body, “Gotta admit, I’m not really sure I wanna be a carbon copy, Fumi. Your body’s, well…it’s a bit flat, ain’t it?”
Fumiko’s eyes narrowed. “I like my body, Shadow,” she growled. Shadow just shrugged.
“Yeah, but hey, you can always improve, don’t you think?” the shadow woman retorted. Then, she squeezed her eyes tight, and the tightly knit, corporeal shadows that made up her body wriggled for a moment.
Hitomi’s eyes practically bulged out of her head as the copy of Fumiko’s body changed. Her tits swelled up rapidly, expanding outwards until they were nearly twice as large as Fumiko’s normal chest; huge, soft-looking mounds that jiggled as Shadow moved. Her hips followed a second later, widening as her ass grew outwards. She grew no taller, barely even changed outside of the highly localized increase in thiccness-but the transformation was striking. Fumiko now stood beside a different body, one clearly very similar to her own, but unmistakably its own, unique presence. One with tits big enough to smother somebody.
Seeing the stunned looks on Hitomi, Izuku, and even Fumiko’s faces, Shadow simply chittered. “Like what ya see?” she asked, twirling in place to give them all an even better view.
Fumiko shook her head disgustedly. “I can’t believe it,” she muttered. “My own quirk has bigger tits than I do.”
Hitomi and Shadow seemed to have the same thought at the exact same time. Shadow was the one to put it into words, though. “Well,” she pointed out, stalking up to Fumiko and pressing her face close to her host’s, “Ain’t that the whole point of tonight? Letting you get a taste of what it’s like to be in this awesome bod?”
Fumiko looked up, and then over at Hitomi and Izuku. “Fair enough,” she conceded. “Well? Shall we partake?”
Hitomi smirked. “I thought you’d never ask,” she replied. “Now, ready to swap?”
“Fuck yeah!” Shadow cheered. Fumiko didn’t need to respond-Hitomi’s quirk seized them both the second the words left Shadow’s false lips.
Fumiko and Shadow went stiff for a moment, eyes fluttering in their skulls as Hitomi spoke. “Mind Swap,” she said simply. She’d built in a few other commands-but those were for a bit later. She suspected Izuku would love them.
Fumiko and Shadow both moaned, and then straightened again, no longer needing the influence of Hitomi’s quirk. The change was immediately obvious, so obvious Hitomi didn’t need to ask whether their mind-swap had worked; Fumiko’s eyes lit up with sultry, intimidating glee, while Shadow’s curvier, sexier body seemed to draw in on itself a little, Fumiko not being used to having such large tits or a body so obviously built for fucking.
“Ohh, yess,” Fumiko’s body, currently being piloted by Dark Shadow, crowed triumphantly. “Now this is what I’m talking about! I can’t wait to ride your dick into the mattress, Izuku!”
Fumiko herself, now relegated to Shadow’s smoky-solid body, poked experimentally at the form’s larger, plumper tits and ass. “What a mad banquet of darkness this is,” she murmured, eliciting a snort from Hitomi.
Izuku, lying back on the bed, raised an eyebrow playfully, making Hitomi shudder at the look on his face. It was an expression of easy, casual dominance-the look of a man who knew he was in control, and liked it. “You sound awfully confident there, Shadow,” he said. “Let’s see how long you can keep that grin on your face, yeah?”
Dark Shadow grinned evilly, an expression that looked truly out of place on Fumiko’s face. “You’re on!” she shot back. “I’m in charge around here, alright!”
Izuku just laughed. Determined to back up her threat, Shadow leaped onto the bed, practically tearing at Izuku’s clothes with an aggression Fumiko could never have managed.
Hitomi slipped around to Fumiko, still exploring her temporary lodgings inside Shadow’s facsimile of a body. She yelped a little as Hitomi’s hands snuck around from behind her back, squeezing great handfuls of her new, heavy tits.
“This is gonna be fun,” Hitomi chuckled. “Watching Shadow be so aggressive with your body, doing things you’d never dream of doing…”
Fumiko shuddered, both from Hitomi’s words and from the way her fingers played across Shadow’s dark nipples. “Shadow’s…always quite domineering with me,” she admitted, “I hope you don’t mind if your boyfriend comes out of this with a few scratches…”
Hitomi just laughed. Shadow was straddling Izuku’s hips now, his cock free and being stroked in her-or rather Fumiko’s-soft, nimble hands. “That’s right,” Shadow cooed. “Look at you, all nice and hard for me. This dick’s gonna make a lovely toy to ram up Fumiko’s sweet little pussy.”
Hitomi winced as she saw the look in Izuku’s eyes shift. Oh. Oh no.
“I, uh, should probably apologize for what’s about to happen,” she began.
Fumiko blinked. “What do you mean?” she asked.
“Dark Shadow’s in your body,” Hitomi said sheepishly. “Let’s just say that Izuku’s not going to play along with Shadow’s little game here. And, um…I don’t think he’s going to be gentle about it. You…might be pretty sore tomorrow, that’s all I’m saying.”
Before Fumiko could say a word, Izuku’s hand shot up, seizing Shadow by the throat, cutting off any further attempts at dominating him with a strangled urrrk.
Fumiko’s eyes widened. “Oh,” she said quietly.
Then, as Fumiko and Hitomi watched, Izuku hurled Shadow to the bed, flipping their positions completely in the blink of an eye. He yanked Shadow’s legs apart, exposing the sweet, glistening cunt that normally belonged to Fumiko, pinned her to the bed with a hand pressing down on her belly, and rammed two fingers up into her pussy. Shadow, unprepared for how quickly the tables had been turned on her, yowled in surprise, shock, indignity, and then, almost immediately, in spine-curling pleasure, her borrowed body simply not ready for the sheer overwhelming power of Izuku’s drive to make her obey.
Fumiko’s eyes grew wider as she watched Izuku enact his will on her loaned-out body, pinning Shadow to the bed and absolutely railing her with his fingers, getting her cunt soaking wet as she howled and thrashed, any attempt at getting free effortlessly quashed by the strength evident in every bulging line of Izuku’s muscular form. Once she’d been sufficiently lubricated, Izuku pinned her still harder to the bed, yanked her legs up so they were draped over his shoulders, and slammed his cock into her pussy with no further preamble.
Shadow screamed in ecstasy as Izuku started to fuck her, his whole body weight driving down and into her tiny, petite form, her limbs clinging to his bulk for dear life as her cunt stretched around his shaft, driving deeper into her than she could possibly have been ready for. Her wordless cries of submission filled the air, all thoughts of domination already completely driven from her mind; she’d been utterly broken in barely a minute, all that confidence shattered, replaced only with a shrieking, begging breeding bitch. Izuku shifted his weight to pound down into Shadow from above, and the two watching girls got a good look at Shadow’s face; her expression twisted Fumiko’s features into a vacant-eyed, tongue-lolling expression of pure fucked-out obedience, so far from the sultry seductress she’d acted like earlier.
Fumiko couldn’t tear her eyes away from the sight of her own body being turned into Izuku’s fucktoy. “H-Holy shit,” she whimpered. “He’s…being so rough…”
Hitomi winced and nodded. “Yeah,” she agreed. “Like I said, you’ll definitely be feeling that later. Doesn’t really seem fair to me.”
Fumiko shook her head. “If it puts Shadow in her place, I almost don’t even care,” she admitted softly. “Though I wouldn’t mind if I actually got to enjoy the pleasure before the pain…”
Hitomi smiled again. “Well,” she replied, hands sliding down over Shadow’s body yet again, “I think I can help with that part.”
Fumiko whimpered, but eagerly allowed Hitomi to guide her onto the bed, legs spread and her back to Hitomi’s chest. Hitomi reached around Fumiko, quite easily reaching her soft, plush tits and wet pussy; Shadow may have had a curvier body, but she was no taller or longer-limbed than the tiny Fumiko, which made it quite easy for Hitomi to totally encircle the bird-headed girl from behind.
Fumiko made a pained, shocked whine the first time Hitomi touched her cunt properly, making her stop until Fumiko got ahold of herself and muttered, “Sorry. I’m just…not used to Shadow’s body. She’s so much more sensitive than I am for some reason.”
Hitomi grinned. “That’s good to know,” she murmured against the side of Fumiko’s head. “Makes it easier for me to make you cum.”
She didn’t waste more time on words; instead, her fingers delved down along Shadow’s dark, oily body, and began rubbing at her flushed pink folds. Fumiko threw her head back, moaning eagerly as she bucked her hips against Hitomi’s fingers. She really was sensitive, it seemed.
Hitomi wasted no time exploiting that fact; she roved over Fumiko’s borrowed body, ruthlessly seeking out the most sensitive places and applying every bit of her skill towards making her howl. Fumiko, unused to Shadow’s body, could only twist and moan helplessly in Hitomi’s grip as her nipples and pussy were assaulted.
Once she had Fumiko firmly in the grip of pleasure, Hitomi looked up at Izuku, who was still pounding Fumiko’s usual body into the mattress, its cocky occupant now drooling and broken. The sight was so erotic, Hitomi couldn’t help but admire it for a while.
Eventually, though, she called out, “Oi, Master, could you roll that slut over a bit? We’d like a better view, if you don’t mind.”
Izuku paused in his thorough demolition of Dark Shadow long enough to crane his neck to look over at Hitomi, who had spread Fumiko’s legs wide to show off the plush, exotic body that was normally Dark Shadow’s. Fumiko’s eyes were rolled back in her head, her borrowed body trembling with pleasure as Hitomi fingered and groped her.
The lust in Izuku’s eyes made Hitomi shudder. She’d done it again; shown her sweet, considerate boyfriend something so obscenely lewd that he’d let the beast out to play, the part of him that gloried in turning women like Hitomi into his broken, obedient sluts.
With a grin and a grunt, he granted her request; the whimpering husk of Dark Shadow yelped as Izuku roughly flipped her. He manhandled Fumiko’s body as he rolled the two of them over. Shadow offered no resistance at all; in the blink of an eye, she’d been folded in half and yanked into Izuku’s arms, her body facing Hitomi and Fumiko as Izuku fucked her in a reverse cowgirl-full nelson hybrid position. She was completely helpless like this, her legs tucked behind her head, Fumiko’s petite body stretched obscenely around Izuku’s cock, her pussy lips distended and drooling as he rammed into her again and again.
Shadow threw her head back and shrieked with pleasure as Izuku began to roughly use her like a fleshlight, his cock slamming into her body with no regard for her pleasure at all.
Hitomi smirked at the look on Fumiko’s-well, Shadow’s body, but Fumiko’s emotions-face; she was in awe as she watched her own body being fucked, her symbiotic quirk having tried to use it to dominate Izuku, only to be completely overwhelmed and transformed into his personal fucktoy within minutes.
“Having fun over there, Shadow?” Hitomi called, while picking up the pace of her ministrations on Fumiko. The two women, one of them folded up and used as a cocksleeve, the other bowlegged and being relentlessly toyed with, wore identical expressions of overpowering bliss, desperately fighting for control they no longer had.
Shadow’s expression twisted Fumiko’s face, her eyes rolling and drool flying from the corners of her beak. “Hah…hah…doin’ grrrreeaaat… ” she moaned, her voice hitching and breaking as Izuku never broke stride in his thrusts. “I’m still in charge…still gonna win…won’t let him break meeeee-“
Hitomi chuckled at Shadow’s delusions. Anyone could tell she’d already long since surrendered; she was just a piece of fuckmeat for Izuku now, a warm set of holes for him to stuff with his cock. Indeed, Izuku seemed to take her insistence that she was actually in control as a challenge; he gripped Shadow by the top of her feathered head, and doubled his pace instantly, making Shadow squeal as whatever scraps of sanity she’d held together were brutally fucked to pieces. She threw her head back again as Izuku’s cock bottomed out inside her; there would be no more conversation with her, it seemed.
Hitomi turned her attention back to the moaning, bucking girl who now had three fingers up her cunt. “Well, looks like your body’s getting taken for another spin there, Fumiko,” she murmured softly, knowing that Fumiko’s eyes were firmly locked on the sight of Shadow getting fucked. “How does that make you feel?”
Fumiko just moaned. Clearly, this whole thing had already gotten far beyond what she’d been prepared for; the quiet, intense goth girl was coming apart at the seams, starting to lose her grip on the situation. She’d been yanked out of her own body, shoved into a lewder, curvier copy made of shadow given flesh, and forced to watch as her real body was brutally and forcefully molded into the shape of Izuku’s cock, her sentient quirk, her constant companion since childhood, utterly broken without any real effort into a howling, begging fucktoy.
She was almost ready to fall-to give in to the madness, to accept that this obscene, impossible sight was her life now. Hitomi just needed to push her over the edge; then, she could rebuild the shattered remnants of the newly born cumslut into another willing, obedient love slave for her Master.
“Please…I want to cum already…just let me cum…” Fumiko begged. She’d already become putty in Hitomi’s hands. She was already almost perfect.
But not yet. Hitomi smirked, her fingers circling the prominent pink clit that Shadow’s body had produced. Fumiko’s whines grew louder. “I could do that…or I could do something a little more fun,” she teased. “Would you like to show your new Master one of the things I programmed into your brain?”
Fumiko’s pants of pure, desperate need were practically an answer all by themselves. “Wanna cum…” she pleaded, pushing herself further onto Hitomi’s fingers, desperately searching for just a little more pleasure, enough sensation to finally let her climax.
She wasn’t going to get it, though. Not like that, at least; it was too simple, too easy. Hitomi had a much better idea. “Alright then,” she agreed, smirking; Izuku slowed his thrusts and craned his neck to watch, knowing that that tone meant that Hitomi was about to do something. “Hey, Fumiko! Pleasure Swap!”
She snapped her fingers yet again, and immediately revealed just how twisted her mind really was.
In the blink of an eye, all the sensations of Fumiko’s body snapped back to Fumiko’s mind, still trapped in Shadow’s body; Hitomi had effectively reconnected Fumiko’s ability to feel her own body, despite her not being in her body.
And, of course, given that Izuku was still fucking Fumiko’s body, that meant that Fumiko was suddenly under assault by the most intense, overpowering pleasure she’d ever felt in her life.
She shrieked something wordless and primal, Dark Shadow’s body bucking and twisting in Hitomi’s grip as Fumiko received the full blast of sensation; her eyes rolled back into her head, her shadowy jaw hanging open as she howled. She came almost instantly, her body too heavily primed by Hitomi’s fingers to resist. Her lower body twitched, her cunt squeezing violently around the cock it was convinced was penetrating it-and yet there was nothing there.
For her part, Shadow-still in Fumiko’s body but now linked to the pleasure sense of her own, a level of twistiness that Hitomi loved-looked up in confusion, her borrowed body still being brutally, roughly fucked. “Huh?” she asked, still bouncing furiously, folded in half with Izuku’s cock sawing in and out of her cunt, yet completely disconnected from all the pleasure she’d been feeling just seconds ago. “Wha…what’s going on?”
Hitomi smirked. “I’m letting Fumiko get a little teaser,” she replied, gesturing down to the convulsing girl in her arms; Izuku had continued to fuck Shadow through Fumiko’s orgasm, resulting in an even more powerful burst of pleasure for the girl.
Shadow pouted, an expression bizarrely at odds with the fact that she was currently getting fucked to pieces. “No fair,” she grumbled. “It was just getting good!”
Hitomi chuckled. “Well, here, I’ll give it back, then,” she offered. Another snap of her fingers, and she made good on that promise; Shadow’s eyes rolled back instantly as she immediately fell to pieces all over again.
Fumiko, released from her torment, looked up at Hitomi with no small amount of fear in her eyes. “T-That…” she whimpered. “You can really…”
Hitomi leaned down. “I sure can,” she murmured back, low and intense. “We own you now, Fumiko. You and Shadow. I’ve made your mind into my plaything-I control you so completely, I control when you’re even allowed to be in your own body. I control when you’re allowed to cum. From now on, you’ll only get to cum when you worship your Master.”
Fumiko whined as Hitomi’s fingers dipped back into her sloppy mess of a pussy, immediately working her back up towards a second orgasm.
Meanwhile, Izuku’s eyes locked onto Hitomi’s, admiring the sight of her preparing another girl for his cock once he’d tired of the one currently coming apart around him.
“You really are the most twisted slut I’ve ever met, slave,” he grunted.
Hitomi accepted the compliment with a smile. “You made me this way, Master,” she told him, smiling sweetly. “Let me put away all my shame, all my fears about being heroic. Now, I can just be your obedient slave without having to think for myself anymore!”
Izuku chuckled. “Of course,” he said. “Here, bring Fumiko over. I want to try Shadow’s pussy now.”
Hitomi scurried to obey. It took a bit to get Fumiko moving; her body was still reeling from the abrupt, enforced orgasm, and her limbs were shaky under her weight. Eventually, though, she and Hitomi were crawling to Izuku’s side as he pulled out of the drooling, sloppy mess he’d made of Fumiko’s body. Shadow, so completely broken that she was practically boneless, simply slumped to the bed the second Izuku was no longer supporting her; she’d cum again since Hitomi had returned her pleasure, her body so primed it took no time at all.
Fumiko paused for a moment to stare at what had been done to her body; she looked so completely mind-bent trying to comprehend the sight of looking at her own fucked-out husk that it briefly broke through the lust clouding her eyes.
“God,” she whispered. “I…I can’t believe I look like that.”
Hitomi grinned as she toyed with the heavy nipples that capped Shadow’s tits and Izuku spread the distracted girl’s legs apart.
“Your body is an amazing toy,” she agreed. “Now, would you like to discover what it feels like to be our Master’s cumdump for yourself?”
Izuku’s cock rubbed against Fumiko’s folds, and she shuddered; in this body she was so unused to, she stood absolutely no chance of holding out against the barrage of pleasure that cock promised, and she knew it.
“Please,” Fumiko whimpered, and Izuku happily obliged. Her words faded into a shocked, blissful moan as he pushed into her; Hitomi lavished attention on her sensitive nipples and tits as Izuku began thrusting. Shadow’s curvy, plush body, so different and ripe compared to Fumiko’s usual smaller, leaner form, yielded submissively to Izuku’s cock; Fumiko could only moan and spread herself wider, clawed, shadowy talons clutching the covers, as Izuku bore down into her. He was no less dominant and overpowering than he had been with Shadow, but he went about it differently; Shadow had needed taming, had needed to have her delusions of victory broken before she accepted her place as Izuku’s slut. Fumiko, though, had already surrendered; she was offering herself up, showing no resistance to what Hitomi and Izuku were shaping her into. And so, Izuku fucked her steadily, relentlessly, pounded into her from above with enough force to make her shriek in ecstasy as Hitomi groped her tits, and together, they made Fumiko Tokoyami cum.
Her first proper orgasm ripped through her like a hurricane as Izuku struck Shadow’s g-spot; Fumiko’s eyes rolled back, her cunt squeezing down around Izuku’s shaft; he never stopped thrusting, forcing her to ride out her orgasm even as he worked her up towards a second.
Hitomi sensed motion off to the side; she spotted Shadow, still occupying Fumiko’s body, stirring slowly, and instantly knew how to make this erotic scene even hotter.
“Get over here, Shadow,” she commanded. “Get on top of Fumiko.”
Her eyes lidded with half-understood submission, Shadow did so; she crawled meekly over to Hitomi, and allowed her to position Fumiko’s smaller body on top of her other half, her recently-fucked cunt pressing against Fumiko’s currently- fucked cunt. Fumiko moaned louder as Shadow pressed against her, something about the idea of them both submitting together clearly getting her even more aroused.
Izuku, of course, was never going to complain about having free reign to switch between the wet, willing pussies of two girls at once; he did just that a moment later, pulling free of Shadow’s body (occupied by Fumiko) and immediately re-sheathing his cock inside Fumiko (occupied by Shadow.) A few quick strokes had Shadow quivering and moaning, before he switched right back to Fumiko.
The realization of how twisty the sight was made Hitomi want to try something. Slipping around to Izuku’s side, she allowed him to slip his fingers into her cunt, already working her towards a powerful orgasm. Then, she asked, “Fumiko, Shadow. How do you like the idea of swapping again?”
The answer was a pair of eager, pleading moans from the two women, both of them being fucked by Izuku at once.
Hitomi didn’t need any other encouragement. With a snap of her fingers, she commanded, “Mind Swap!”
Fumiko and Shadow moaned as one, abruptly shifted back into their normal bodies. Fumiko whimpered as she felt how sore her body was, while Shadow, overwhelmed by the shift in sensations, bucked upwards as Izuku fucked her harder.
By now, Hitomi was thoroughly drunk on her power; she snapped her fingers again, swapping them back into opposite bodies. The women reeled, their minds strained under the jarring, confusing whirlwind of being in different bodies yet again.
Hitomi swapped them again. Then again. She swapped their pleasure too, making Fumiko feel it as Shadow was fucked, making Shadow feel how much Fumiko’s body was protesting at its rough treatment. She was losing track of who was where, she could only watch as Izuku swapped between the two quivering cunts in front of him, both flushed and drooling, eagerly taking his cock whenever he put it inside them, one ghostly pale and the other dark as ink.
She went to swap them again, but Izuku’s hand shot out, yanking her closer to him. Her nude body pressed against his, kneeling next to him as he continued to fuck the moaning wrecks of Fumiko and Shadow.
“That’s enough of that,” he growled as his free hand rooted itself in Hitomi’s hair, making her whine. “Don’t want to break our new toys too badly, do we?”
Hitomi nodded. “I…I’m sorry, Master,” she gasped. “I just…I love seeing them cum for you.”
Izuku chuckled. Never slowing down as he rutted into Fumiko’s helpless pussy, his hand traveled down from Hitomi’s hair towards her ass, fingers trailing along her spine. They paused over her new tattoo, admiring the spiraling curves of the symbol that revealed to the world the depths of her submission and obedience to him, marking her forever as his personal love slave. Finally, he grabbed her asscheek, spreading it open so his fingers could prod at her pussy from behind. She moaned, pushing back into his touch, giving him easier access to her body.
“You do such a lovely job of training these whores, don’t you?” Izuku asked. “I think you deserve a little reward. Spread your legs, slave.”
Hitomi obeyed. Izuku wasted no time in pressing two fingers up into her dripping, well-trained cunt, curling them perfectly to reach her most sensitive parts. Overcome with pleasure, Hitomi grabbed for Izuku, her hands dragging his head forwards to kiss her as his thrusts grew faster, more erratic. Fumiko and Shadow moaned in unison as Izuku fucked them harder; Hitomi bucked on his fingers, knowing that she was about to cum, that the girls she’d delivered to her Master were going to cum, that he was going to cum.
At last, their climaxes fired, one after the other; Hitomi saw Shadow and Fumiko cum in unison, their twin pussies clenching as Izuku drove deep into Fumiko-now back in her original body, just in time to receive a truly massive creampie as Izuku buried himself inside her and came undone. Hitomi watched him pump the tiny raven-feathered girl full, greed and envy and love mixing into a fizzing stew of emotions that filled her up as she came, too, soaking Izuku’s fingers in her juices.
As she came down from her orgasm, Hitomi’s legs wobbled and gave out under her; Izuku guided her down onto the bed, letting her slump down next to the insensate forms of Fumiko and Shadow, both fucked-out and barely conscious.
With effort, Hitomi rolled over. “Y-you two okay?” she asked shakily as Izuku pulled out of Fumiko and lay down next to the pair, still stacked on top of each other, cum dripping out of Fumiko’s pussy and onto Shadow’s.
In response, Fumiko and Shadow gave Hitomi identical blissed-out expressions.
“Perrfect,” they moaned, completely broken by Izuku’s cock.
Hitomi found herself having to agree. This was perfect. Just her, Izuku, and their newest pair of obedient fucktoys. That was all she needed.
The next morning, of course, found Fumiko sandwiched between Hitomi and Izuku, having been cuddled fiercely overnight.
She rose with a groan, then winced as the aches of the previous night reasserted themselves. “Fuuuuck,” she complained. “Midoriya, did you really have to be so rough with me?”
Izuku, already awake, grinned a little sheepishly. “Technically, I wasn’t rough with you,” he pointed out. “Just your body. Shadow was the one I needed to assert control over.”
Fumiko snorted. “Jeez, sounds familiar,” she muttered, wincing again as she moved. Hitomi was sympathetic; when Izuku had still been “training” her, getting her used to the life of constant sexual gratification she’d always craved, she’d often woken up sore, sticky and tired the next morning. She still did, of course-but she was used to it now, accepted it as part of being her Master’s beloved sex slave. She knew Fumiko would get used to it, too.
“Speaking of Shadow, how’s she feeling this morning?” she asked as she got dressed.
Fumiko frowned, then. “Oddly…meek,” she replied, tilting her head in confusion. Shadow had slipped back into Fumiko during the night, and seemed to still be drowsy; shadows stirred around the petite girl, and for a moment Shadow’s face appeared shyly.
“H-Hey, Master,” she said, the words awkward in her shadowy throat. Fumiko glanced down at her quirk with raised eyebrows.
“I’m sorry, did you just call Midoriya “Master?” she demanded.
Shadow nodded. “Uh, yeah?” she said. “Did you see what he did to me? Totally overpowered me! I’m his personal breeding bitch for life now! His sex toy! His property!”
Fumiko frowned; Shadow was sounding bizarrely excited as she babbled those words. “You’re my quirk, Shadow,” she shot back. “And also, “Breeding bitch?” I’m pretty sure you can’t get pregnant.”
Shadow’s expression grew more sheepish, but she remained firm. “Yeah, well, it’s a good thing you belong to him now, too,” she said, making Fumiko startle a little. “And as for the “breeding” thing…uh, I was kinda wondering…would you be interested in having his kids, maybe? Getting pregnant with our master’s babies? It’d be pretty hot, wouldn’t it?”
Fumiko’s eyes went wide, and Hitomi couldn’t contain herself anymore. It seemed that even Dark Shadow had been infected by the breeding kink that had taken over the Network.
She had to agree with Fumiko when, a moment later, she declared, “What a mad banquet of darkness.”
Still, the idea of Fumiko getting pregnant…mmm. Hitomi was going to be keeping that one on the shelf for later.
Notes:
Fun fact: Tokoyami is canonically the shortest boy in the class. Only seems fair to maintain that when genderbending him.
Discord server: https://discord.gg/gzvk3r8gbW
See you next time!
Chapter 11: Frog Milk (Tsu)
Notes:
This chapter is coming at a bit of a weird time, I know, but I've had a very hectic few weeks, and need to rebuild my chapter buffer a bit. That's why I didn't upload last Sunday, and also why this chapter is this Sunday's upload-by then, I'll be traveling and in no position to write. There probably won't be a chapter next Sunday either, but after that we'll hopefully be back on track with the regular schedule.
This chapter was really tricky to write for some reason, and I'm still not 100% satisfied with it, but I hope you enjoy it anyway!
Contains: lactation and hucow kinks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Over the next few days, Fumiko showed that she might just have been Hitomi’s wildest conquest yet.
Part of that, of course, was that she didn’t come alone-she and Shadow were a package deal, and the sentient quirk was truly wild in bed. Even now that she’d firmly submitted herself to Izuku, she was the kind of sub who was constantly pressing at her boundaries, keeping her Master on his toes to keep her in line. Worse, her shapeshifting, shadowy nature made binding her up for punishments quite a bit harder-though, as it turned out, not impossible. At one point, Hitomi found Izuku experimenting with using One For All’s lighting to keep Shadow pinned; judging by the way the shadow monster was moaning, she rather suspected the experience had turned Shadow into a mild masochist.
Meanwhile, Fumiko was far less trouble than her quirk; despite her gothic appearance, she was meeker, softer, enjoying the steady, domineering efforts of Hitomi and Izuku-and, as the other girls of the Network soon learned, Shadow had also made her into quite the willing partner for more sapphic encounters. How Fumiko could be so incredibly good at eating pussy with a fucking beak was something Hitomi was both very curious and absolutely sure she didn’t want to know more about. It also turned out that Fumiko had a tongue like a woodpecker’s, complete with the truly ridiculous length and flexibility, plus a little barbed tip on the end that Shoko had called “the Tube Tickler,” much to every girl’s initial horror, and then extreme interest.
Of course, even with as quickly as the Network had grown, not every girl in it was available every night. They had homework, studying, other engagements-or they simply didn’t feel like having wild, mind-controlled sex that night. Believe it or not, they all did still have self-control. Sometimes.
That didn’t mean Hitomi and Izuku spent nights alone, though. Indeed, the size of the Network essentially guaranteed that they always had at least one or two girls to play with.
Tonight, they had three.
Mina and Eiko were among the closest pair in the Network outside of the central core that had formed around Hitomi and Izuku; they’d been friends even before UA, and that friendship had only grown closer over the years. Once they’d both joined the Network, Mina had never been shy about wanting to fuck Eiko-and, eventually, she’d gotten the redhead horny enough to give it a shot.
That was how, as Izuku’s fingers roughly plundered both their sopping cunts, Mina and Eiko’s mouths were locked together, tongues dueling furiously. Wedged between and beneath them, her limbs trembling as Izuku’s cock thrust into her, was Kyoka, whose eyes were struggling to focus as Izuku’s hands pulled her hips up and back.
It was as lewd a scene as Hitomi had ever seen; three girls side by side, bent over and presenting themselves to their Master, their bodies completely at his mercy.
It was because of how hot it was that the fact that she couldn’t join in was the most exquisite torture she could imagine.
Even as he fucked Kyoka stupid, Izuku raised his head and gave Hitomi a taunting grin. “Well, slave?” he asked huskily over Kyoka’s pleading moans, “Are you enjoying the show?”
Hitomi whimpered. Izuku had, apparently, decided that she’d gotten too cocky-too assured of her place at the top of the harem she’d built him. So, he’d broken out their box of toys.
Hitomi was naked, a ball gag in her mouth, with her hands cuffed behind her back-the nice fuzzy cuffs, too. But the real kicker was the collar around her neck, and the leash attached to it-the one whose other end was wrapped around the sturdy wooden post at the foot of Izuku’s bed.
She had no other decorations-not clamps or vibrators or plugs. Hitomi had nothing. She was kneeling by the foot of Izuku’s bed, helpless and submissive, collared to his bed; a bed-slave in the most literal sense of the word. And he hadn’t even chosen to fuck her- he’d picked three other beautiful, obedient women instead, lined them up in front of her and forced her to watch as he fucked them all one by one, knowing how badly she wanted to join them, wanted to stick her own pussy out for him to claim, and denying her even that.
God, Hitomi fucking loved her boyfriend. He always knew exactly how to drive her wild.
Kyoka groaned again as Izuku’s cock struck her g-spot, her hips bucking against Izuku’s as she was reduced to a glorified fucktoy. Beside her, Mina and Eiko were just as deeply lost in pleasure, kissing and groping each other as they offered their bodies to Izuku. Izuku just chuckled, and grabbed a fistful of Kyoka’s hair. With no regard for the poor girl, he yanked her up, his arm a bar across her throat as he pounded into her from behind.
Hitomi was enthralled. She couldn’t even touch herself, but her pussy was burning between her legs, her whole body crackling with energy as she watched Izuku rut into Kyoka so hard the petite girl’s body could barely take the force of his thrusts. It was perfect, it was everything she wanted.
And of course, that was the exact moment that the door opened.
The erotic mood vanished instantly like morning fog as Tsuyu Asui stepped into Izuku’s bedroom, her wide, blank face completely unsurprised to see four naked women all getting fucked stupid.
“Oh, there you are, Midoriya,” she said. She glanced down to see Hitomi, naked, gagged, bound, collared, and leashed to Izuku’s bed. She seemed utterly unimpressed. “Hey, Shinso. How’s it going?”
Hitomi’s brain came to a complete, screeching halt. She couldn’t even think. She stared blankly at Tsu for a moment, before remembering that she was naked, bound, and gagged. She thrashed frantically, fingers groping for the quick-release safeguard on the cuffs; they sprang open, and she tore the gag from her mouth.
“Tsu?” she shrieked, as Izuku froze in horror, Kyoka squeaked, and Eiko and Mina both reacted with disbelieving shouts to Tsu’s entrance. “W-what the hell-”
Tsu raised an eyebrow. With her hands on her hips, she said mildly, “Oh, don’t stop on my account, kero. Please, feel free to keep going.”
As everyone tried frantically to find their clothes and cover themselves, Tsu continued to be utterly nonplussed by walking in on such a debauched scene. Finally managing to regain some amount of mental processing power, Hitomi demanded, “What the fuck, Tsu? Why did you just walk in like that?”
Tsu snorted. “Isn’t it obvious, kero?” she replied, her froggy features still set in a perfect deadpan. “I want to join your sex cult.”
Hitomi froze all over again. Stammering, she said, “I-it’s not-what makes you think it’s a…”
Tsu shrugged. “Harem, sex cult, polyamorous relationship, your personal collection of mind-controlled breeding slaves, call it whatever you want,” she answered. “I want in.”
Having finally managed to cram himself under the covers, Izuku called out, “W-wait, how do you know about that, anyway?”
Tsu’s eyebrows went up again. She gave the five of them a meaningful look-Eiko and Kyoka were huddled under the blanket with Izuku, Mina, who had basically zero shame anyway, was just sitting on the bed expectantly, and Hitomi was making do with her hands while still leashed to the bed.
“None of you are as subtle as you think you are, kero,” she informed them. “That goes for the rest of the girls, too. And yes, I know about them.”
Hitomi squinted at her. Slowly, still trying to process, she said, “And you…want in?”
Tsu nodded gravely, her face still even and unreadable. “Yep,” she confirmed. “I want to be brainwashed. Enslaved. Rewritten. Hypnotized. Mind-controlled. Turned into a mindless, obedient toy for you to fuck-”
“We get the picture,” Mina said dryly.
Tsu just snorted. “Talking about it is fun though,” she shot back. “Besides, I think Shinso liked it.”
Hitomi did in fact like it. A lot. She still had no clue what the fuck was happening, but she did know that she liked it.
“Well, uh,” she began, “I mean, we’re kinda busy right now…”
Tsu waved a hand magnanimously. “Oh, of course,” she replied. “Please, go back to fucking each other. After you’re done, though, could you come to my room, Shinso? I’d like to talk about what I want you to brainwash me into.”
Hitomi had thought that she was used to girls being upfront and communicative with what they wanted, but Jesus. Tsu’s classic bluntness only made her willingness to voice her desires stronger. She wondered if the froggy girl, with her long, toned legs and cute little hips and surprisingly large chest for her slight, stooped frame, would be just as blunt once Izuku’s cock was inside her.
With that, Tsu went to leave, sashaying towards the door-only to pause as she opened it.
“Oh, one other thing, Midoriya,” she said.
Izuku blinked. “Uh…yeah?”
Tsu smiled, just a little, as she told him, “Nice cock, kero.”
And then, she stepped through the door, and the weirdest interruption Hitomi had ever seen ended as abruptly as it began.
For a few moments, they all just looked at each other in sheer, overpowering confusion. Then, Mina asked, “So, uh…we still gonna fuck?”
Kyoka blinked. “Gotta admit, I feel like that sorta killed the mood,” she said.
Mina just smirked. “Well,” she purred, “guess that means we just gotta being the mood back.”
She crept across the bed, still as naked as ever, the curves of her flawless pink body turning every mouth dry as she went. She yanked the blanket away, revealing Izuku, Eiko, and Kyoka-and then she pounced.
Hitomi sighed to herself, settling back into position. She replaced her gag, then re-cuffed herself, and got right back to being Izuku’s precious love slave.
She could deal with Tsu’s weirdness later. Right now, she had some sex to watch.
A good hour later, with everyone thoroughly satisfied and a well-earned shower taken, Hitomi made her way down to Tsu’s room, still feeling very off-kilter about the whole thing.
Tsu met her at the door, still completely nonchalant despite how weird this whole thing felt even to Hitomi, who was very used to weird sex conversations by now. “Come in, kero,” she said. “We’ve got a lot to talk about.”
Hitomi just sighed. “Yeah,” she agreed. “I guess we do.”
She followed Tsu inside, and took a seat across from the froggy girl. “So,” she began, “what do you want me to do?”
Tsu responded, “Have you ever tried to make somebody lactate with your quirk?”
Hitomi came to a screeching halt for the third time that day. “Huh?” was all that came out of her mouth.
Tsu gave her an indulgent look. “Have you ever tried to trigger somebody’s subconscious brain functions to make them lactate?” she repeated.
Hitomi blinked. “Uh…no?” she said. That was…bizarrely specific. “Is that…what you want me to do?”
“Yep,” Tsu said. “I’ve always fantasized about being a human cow, you know? About being turned into livestock…reduced to just a big-titted milk cow…mmm…”
She shifted in her seat, rubbing her thighs together, leaving Hitomi to try and sort through the tangled web of taxonomy that that statement contained.
“Aren’t you a frog?” she asked.
Tsu nodded, her face completely even and guileless. “Yep,” she said.
Hitomi squinted at her curiously. “And you…fantasize about being a cow?” she continued cautiously.
Tsu nodded again.
Hitomi had…many more questions, actually. Before she could ask them, though, Tsu interrupted, “Look, kero, I didn’t choose what I get off on. Besides, you’re the one who looks like you own dick-flattening boots, but I just found you naked and chained to your boyfriend’s bedpost while he fucked three other women, aren’t you?”
Hitomi winced. “Ouch,” she muttered. “But fair, I guess.”
Tsu snorted. “Anyway,” she pressed, “do you think you can make me lactate?”
Hitomi frowned, hesitating for a moment. “I have…no idea,” she admitted. “How would I even be able to do that?”
“I looked it up once, kero,” Tsu said. Of course she had. “There’s this thing called psychosomatic pregnancy. If you can somehow convince my subconscious brain that I’m pregnant in just the right way, it’d make me lactate, I think.”
Hitomi frowned again. “That sounds, uh…” she started.
“Overcomplicated?” Tsu said dryly. “Risky? Like you’d have to fuck with such deep-seated parts of my brain that it’s almost certain it won’t be worth it?”
Hitomi nodded numbly.
Tsu grinned. “Those are all fair points,” she agreed. “But, on the other hand, look at these.”
Without warning, she yanked up her shirt, revealing her bra-less tits. Hitomi had to admit, they were pretty nice tits. Bigger than hers, bigger even than Mina’s by a small margin; nowhere near the big mounds of Momo or Shoko’s absurd tits, but Tsu’s breasts were perky, almost torpedo-shaped in how they stuck out from her chest, wide-set in a way that Hitomi just knew would look incredible if they were swollen and leaking milk-to say nothing of how perfectly they would frame a nice pregnant belly.”
“Imagine how amazing they’ll look filled with milk,” Tsu told her. “Even bigger, swelled up, dribbling…”
“Alright, you win,” Hitomi sighed, knowing she stood no chance against such masterful tactics. “Just…I want to warn you that it might not work.”
Tsu shrugged. “That’s fine,” she declared. “We’ll just move to Plan B, then.”
Hitomi’s eyes narrowed. “Which is?” she prompted, feeling very railroaded at the moment. She liked it when a girl took some initiative in this whole process, sure, but Tsu was charging ahead; she’d clearly been planning this for a while.
Tsu met her eyes evenly, still cold and blunt. “Your boyfriend getting me pregnant,” she said simply. “I’m going to be your happy little cow one way or another. I don’t care how I do it.”
God, it was like she knew exactly how to press all of Hitomi’s buttons.
She felt the need to protest one last time, even so. “This feels a little, uh, fast,” she mutters. “Are you sure you want to-”
Tsu crossed her arms. “Shinso, I've known that you’ve been turning our classmates into mindless sex slaves for weeks now,” she interrupted. “And you don’t think I’ve been planning exactly what I want to ask you since I learned?”
Hitomi’s eyes widened. “How did you find out, anyway?” she asked.
In response, Tsu’s deadpan expression only grew stronger. “Even if I hadn’t already known that half our class is one kind of sexual deviant or another,” she replied mildly, “We all share a locker room, Hitomi. When Katsumi fucking Bakugo shows up with an honest-to-God womb tattoo, you know something’s up.”
Hitomi just had to laugh at that. “Fair,” she conceded. “So, uh…why a cow?”
Tsu shrugged. “I want to be milked, kero,” she answered. “It’s pretty much that simple. The idea of being dumb and horny, degraded so much that all I’m good for is being milked and bred…barely being intelligent anymore…mmm.”
Hitomi nodded along; she could absolutely see the appeal. Her may tastes may skew in another direction most of the time, but, well, she did own a set of cow-print lingerie. She owned a lot of lingerie. Some of it hadn’t even come from Momo.
“Well, regardless of whether the actual lactation thing works out, I can definitely turn you into a cow mentally,” she offered. “I’ve already turned Ochako into a puppy.”
Tsu looked at her oddly. “Huh,” she mused. “Didn’t see that coming.”
Hitomi snickered. “Neither did I,” she agreed. “I think you’ll get along great, though. So, what do you say I go get a contract, and we get started?”
Tsu grinned: “I say that sounds like a great idea,” she replied. “The sooner you make me into a mindless cow, the better.”
Hitomi really did love it when girls said things like that.
Later that night, when the contract had been signed and Tsu’s first session had been arranged for the next evening, Hitomi returned to Izuku’s room.
She found him hanging out on the couch, watching some hero show on the television. It was funny; even with all the time he spent as Hitomi’s Master, even with all the confidence she knew he’d gotten from regularly fucking half a dozen of the hottest women either of them had ever met, Izuku was still kind of a huge dork. She loved that about him, frankly.
He shifted to make room for her on the couch as she came in, and Hitomi wasted no time; Boyfriend Cuddles was one of the primary perks of having an absolute hunk of a boyfriend, after all. She laid her head on his shoulder, and sighed appreciatively as his fingers tangled loosely in the long side of her hair.
They enjoyed the quiet comfort for a while, before Izuku finally asked, “So, how did it go with Tsu?”
Hitomi cracked open one eye to glance at her boyfriend. “Well, that depends,” she sighed. “How do you feel about having another, uh, pet?”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “What kind of pet?” he asked. “One puppy’s enough work.”
Hitomi grinned. “Oh, she’s not a puppy,” she assured Izuku. “Tsu wants to be a cow.”
Izuku blinked. “A cow.”
“Yup,” Hitomi said. “And she wants me to make her actually lactate.”
Izuku’s eyes widened even more. “You can do that?” he asked mildly.
Shrugging, Hitomi said, “I have no idea. I’ve never tried anything even sort of like that. I think I’ll have to, like, trigger the release of individual hormones.”
“Sheesh,” Izuku muttered. “Still, that level of precision and the ability to access the subconscious could have incredibly useful applications in hero work-”
Hitomi smacked her boyfriend on the head, cutting off his furious rambling. “Oh, don’t you start,” she told him. “It’s bad enough that I’m going to have to go to Midnight and explain that all these new things I’ve discovered about my quirk are things I’ve learned from turning every woman I can get my hands on into my boyfriend’s obedient love slave.”
Izuku just grinned sheepishly. “I mean, what better way to learn, eh?” he shot back. “Anyway, I very much don’t have any complaints about you making Tsu lactate. In fact, I’d say I have the opposite of complaints.”
Hitomi’s grin sharpened as she saw Izuku shift in his seat. “Oh?” she purred. “You like that thought, don’t you? Our froggy friend, her tits bare and swollen for you, full of sweet milk that she’s given to you to do whatever you want with?”
Izuku groaned softly as Hitomi shifted into his lap, straddling him, her attention no longer on the television, but on him.
Seeing that her seduction was working, Hitomi leaned in closer. “Do you fantasize about making the rest of your girls milky, too?” she whispered into his ear. “Do you imagine my tits swollen up like that? Leaking and heavy, dribbling milk every time you touch them?”
Izuku groaned again. He was hard against Hitomi’s crotch, now, and she knew she was flirting on the edge of being flipped over and pounded into the ground-and yet she wanted to ride this brief taste of power for as long as Izuku would let her.
She spoke again. “Do you want to breed me, Master?” she whispered. “Knock me up, make my body swell with your baby, make sure that I’ll be your loving, obedient babymaker for as long as I li-”
Izuku’s eyes flashed, and Hitomi felt fingers wrap around her throat. She laughed as Izuku ripped off her clothes with abandon, her well-trained body yielding to him just as it always did.
Tomorrow, she’d start training Tsu. But tonight, Izuku’s attention was entirely on her.
The next day passed in a blur for Hitomi, until at last, she returned to Tsu’s room.
“Can we hurry this up, kero?” Tsu asked as soon as Hitomi had taken a seat and the door had been closed. “I really want to be a cow.”
She wasn’t kidding; she was already topless, clearly so eager to begin that she cared very little for Hitomi’s remaining misgivings.
Hitomi just snorted. “Look,” she said, “I know you’ve done your research on this, but I still want to point out-I have no idea if I can trigger actual hormone changes the way you want me to.”
Tsu shrugged. “Either way, I want to give it a shot,” she reasoned. “I haven’t spent years fantasizing about getting milked to not try it.”
Hitomi grinned, then. “My thoughts exactly,” she agreed. “But you know, while I was doing research, I discovered something else.”
Tsu gave her an odd look. “What?” she asked.
Hitomi’s grin began to grow. “In addition to hormonal changes, the other thing that can induce lactation is stimulation of breast tissue,” she said evenly. “So, to speed this up, I thought I might bring in some helpers.”
Tsu perked up instantly. “I like the sound of this already,” she declared.
At that moment, the door to Tsu’s room creaked open, revealing the first two girls who Hitomi had asked to help her in her milky mission.
Katsumi and Ochako were both not quite used to the debauchery of the Network enough to not be blushing slightly as they walked in, but that was visibly overwritten by how eager they were to help their master’s newest slave. Both of them were gazing hungrily at Tsu’s bare chest as Hitomi spoke.
“For the next few hours, while I’m working on your mind, they’re going to be sucking on your tits,” Hitomi informed Tsu. “The whole time. Without stopping. Even after I’m done, I want somebody to be playing with your tits at all times. In the morning, at night, whenever you’re not in public during the day-you find one of the Network and have them grope the hell out of you. I’ve told every single girl about you-and they’re all eager to get their hands on your tits. Every night, Katsumi and Ochako will be here helping me train your body and mind until you’re the perfect cow-milk and all. My research said it’ll take at least two weeks to really get going. You okay with all this?”
Tsu raised an eyebrow. “You expect me to not be okay with a bunch of hot girls all wanting to play with my tits constantly?” she asked. “I’m very down for this, thanks.”
Hitomi grinned. “Well, then, let’s get started,” she said. “You ready to become a cow?”
Tsu nodded. “I was ready years ago,” she said-and then she went still, her mind opening to Hitomi like a flower. With a nod, Katsumi and Ochako took up their places, each of them wrapping their lips around one of Tsu’s nipples and starting to suckle.
Hitomi enjoyed the lewd sight for a moment before setting to work herself. This would be her trickiest job yet-but she was going to have so much fun doing it.
Sure enough, it took just about two weeks of relentless “training” for the changes to Tsu’s body to really start showing. There were no words or instructions for this form of brainwashing-at least, not once Hitomi was done setting up the actual cow part of her mind, tying it to a physical trigger-in this case, a cowbell choker that Tsu just so happened to own-much the same way as she’d done for Ochako’s Puppy persona. For the most part, Hitomi focused on the feel of Tsu’s mindscape, searching relentlessly in the deepest, most automated parts of her subconscious, groping around until she got what she wanted-the frog girl’s hormones flowing and her body and brain fooled into producing milk.
For their part, the other girls of the Network were eager assistants in manipulating Tsu’s tits. Aside from Katsumi and Ochako’s eager nights of groping and suckling-activities that Tsu regularly got off on during their sessions-scarcely a semi-private moment of the day went by without someone constantly massaging Tsu’s tits. The only breaks she got were meals and classes-and Hitomi was pretty sure that Momo had built some contraption to continue stimulating Tsu’s tits in secret during classes.
The only member of the Network not using Tsu’s tits as their personal stress balls was Izuku himself, who’d offered to help, only for Hitomi to refuse. She wanted Izuku’s first look at Tsu’s body to be once she was ready to be his personal dairy cow, and not a moment before.
And so, Hitomi watched Tsu’s body slowly but surely respond to her efforts. It was subtle, mostly; her nipples lengthened and darkened, her breasts swelled ever so slightly-not really growing, exactly, just filling out. It was enough evidence that she was doing something right to fill both Tsu and Hitomi with confidence that they might actually get this to work. At last, during one of their nightly sessions, Katsumi came away from Tsu’s nipple with a shout of victory-and a thin spray of milk followed. A moment later, Ochako did the same thing, and Hitomi nearly cheered.
Instead, she snapped Tsu out of her trance, and said, “It worked!”
Tsu glanced down, fingers flying to her swollen, hypersensitive tits; she’d admitted to Hitomi the other day that she could nearly cum just from having her tits played with now, and she was absolutely going to weaponize that. Sure enough, the initial spray was followed by more beads of white fluid. Tsu moaned, half with excitement and half with pleasure.
Hitomi leaned back to stretch. “I still can’t believe this actually worked,” she said absently as Tsu cleaned herself up as best she could.
“Well, I’m very happy it did, moo,” Tsu replied. Then, she froze, as did Ochako and Katsumi.
Hitomi couldn’t help the grin that spread over her face as Tsu glanced up at her. With a completely deadpan expression, Tsu asked, “Did I just moo?”
Hitomi nodded. “I thought it’d be kinda funny if I replaced your ribbits with a different tic while you’re under,” she explained. “I can change it back if you want.”
Tsu raised an eyebrow, and thought about it for a few moments. Then, she decided, “Keep it, moo. It’s funny.”
Hitomi nodded. “Alright, then,” she said. “Would you like to go present yourself to Izuku now? I bet he’s itching to get his hands on you.”
Tsu hopped up from her seat. “Get that cowbell on me now,” she demanded. “I want to get milked, moo.”
Hitomi was all too happy to comply.
Smuggling a mostly-naked, completely-brainwashed slave girl through the hallways of UA was something Hitomi was an old hand at by now; within a few minutes of saying farewell to Katsumi and Ochako-and promising them a reward for being such lovely assistants later-Hitomi and her completely empty-brained hucow companion were standing inside Izuku’s room.
“Well?” Hitomi asked her Master. “What do you think?”
Izuku studied the truly incredible sight Hitomi had just unveiled for him with hungry, devouring eyes.
The quiet, shy Tsu, who wore loose clothes and walked in an awkward shuffle from her too-long froggy limbs that were meant for a four-legged, hopping gait, was fully clad in the most obscene cow-print outfit he’d ever seen.
Her limbs were fully covered almost up to shoulder and hip, respectively, in long, soft covers of cowprint fabric, with a headband that had short horns and long floppy ears on it, too. The cowbell jangled around her neck, a tail hung down from a plug up her ass, and her only covering beyond the cloth on her limbs was a tiny cowprint thong that covered almost none of her gloriously bare torso.
That lack of covering extended, of course, to her tits, which were the real centerpiece. They were completely exposed, revealing just how swollen and eager they really were; her nipples were hard and shiny, standing nearly a quarter-inch out from her dusky aerolas, with beads of milk forming at their tips. Hitomi knew that Tsu’s breasts hadn’t actually gotten all that much bigger since they’d started, but they looked obscenely huge now, tight and heavy with her milk.
“It worked, Master,” Hitomi smugly informed him. “I give you: one fully-functional human dairy cow.”
Without saying a word, Tsu sank to her knees. She had the same empty, vacant look in her eyes a dairy cow might; she simply wasn’t home right now, reduced to mindless, obedient livestock. Hitomi had kept her word; whenever that cowbell was around her neck, Tsu would be nothing but a fat-titted cow. Every part of the blunt, dry, dependable heroine they’d come to consider such a good friend was gone, erased, replaced with milk and swollen, hypersensitive tits and a desperate need to be knocked up with as many calves as her womb could handle. She mooed softly, a clear sign that there was simply no conscious thought in her head at all.
Izuku rose to his feet, and ran his hand along Tsu’s face. She meekly pressed her cheek against his palm, eagerly seeking the contact; his fingers passed over her lips, prying them open. Tsu sucked absently on his fingers, long tongue twisting around them.
Even as he continued toying with Tsu, Izuku smiled at Hitomi; that smile sent a shiver down her spine. It was hungry.
“Get her up on the bed,” he commanded. “Let’s take a look at our new dairy cow.”
Hitomi rushed to do just that. Tsu moved obediently, hopping up into place and getting on all fours, her legs spread apart and her swollen tits hanging low off her frame.
Izuku gently ran a hand down Tsu’s flank, making the cow-frog-girl moan needily in response. “You’ve outdone yourself again, slave,” he told Hitomi as she stripped down for him. To emphasize the point, he took one of Tsu’s tits in his hand, and squeezed, ever so slightly.
Hitomi shuddered at the unmistakable sight of a white bead of milk forming at the tip of Tsu’s nipple. As the last of her own clothes fell away, she let Izuku’s eyes rake over her body, the one he’d claimed as his prized possession years ago; the tattoo etched over her womb was proof enough of that.
“Thank you, Master,” she said coyly. “Why don’t you sample her? All of us worked very hard to make her produce so much milk for you.”
Izuku chuckled, and hauled Tsu up a bit, lowering his head down and finding her teat. Hitomi let her fingers slip down between her legs as she watched Izuku begin to suckle.
Tsu moaned at the top of her lungs, her brainwashed consciousness still registering the relief of having her swollen, aching milk ducts drained. She bucked, but managed to maintain her perfect posture as the ideal dairy cow, static on all fours, chest thrust out for easy access.
Grinning, Izuku pulled away again, a smear of milk across his lips. “She tastes wonderful,” he told Hitomi. “Here. Taste for yourself.”
He went back to suckling as Hitomi obeyed, approaching Tsu and swiftly finding her other tit. She seated her lips firmly around the girl’s dusky, swollen nipple, and sucked as hard as she could.
Her reward was instant: a steady stream of sweet, delicious milk hit her tongue the second she began nursing. Clearly, Tsu’s body had already adapted well to her new purpose, as she continued to steadily fill Hitomi’s mouth with milk. She was already producing more than any woman should have been able to; whatever Hitomi’s brainwashing had done to her, it was working fantastically.
For a while, that was all they did; Hitomi and Izuku steadily milked their new cow, Tsu’s moans of pleasure filling the room as she fulfilled her only dream in life. Then, at last, Tsu cried out, her whole body shaking and rippling-and then her arms gave out, lowering her whole body down.
Izuku released her poor, abused tit with a grin. “I think our heifer just came,” he told Hitomi, who moaned just from how erotic that thought was. How sensitive must Tsu’s nipples and tits be, if she’d cum already? Could Hitomi really do that to girls, control their sensitivity so directly? She’d known she could command girls to orgasm, but direct sense control…that had potential.
Pulling away from Tsu’s other tit, Hitomi went to gulp down her own mouthful of frog milk, only for Izuku to stop her with a gesture.
“Oh no, I have a better idea,” he said smugly. “Why don’t you see what our lovely cow thinks of her own milk?”
Cheeks bulging with her mouthful, Hitomi bobbed her head in sudden, frantic agreement. Now that was an idea worthy of her Master. As Izuku moved behind Tsu, Hitomi stretched up to press her lips to the froggy girl’s; her empty, sex-addled mind responded instinctively to Hitomi’s kiss, her mouth opening willingly to accept Hitomi’s gift.
Pushing her tongue into Tsu’s mouth, Hitomi offered up her mouthful of milk, and Tsu took it happily, her glazed-over eyes barely containing a single spark of recognition even as she gulped down her own milk. Tsu’s long, froggy tongue flicked against Hitomi’s, twining its way around Hitomi’s own, and making her briefly wonder whether Tsu was about to throatfuck her with her tongue.
At that moment, Tsu jolted, a deep, primal “MOOO!” filling the air. Confused, Hitomi pulled away from the lip-lock, and glanced up to find that Izuku had been busy.
He’d pulled away Tsu’s cowprint thong, slid it off, and in a single motion, stuffed her hungry, sopping pussy full of his cock, making her whole body start to shake from the force of his thrusts.
Izuku wasted no time putting Tsu’s pussy to use; soon, he was ruthlessly pounding into her, making the cow-girl moan in ecstasy at how easily she was being claimed.
Hitomi found herself entranced by the sight as Izuku wrapped a hand around Tsu’s neck, taking her from behind with all the power befitting of her Master. Tsu’s body curved into an arc to accommodate him, her dull, empty eyes misting over with pleasure.
Of course, being fucked so fiercely made Tsu’s teats bounce crazily; the swollen, leaking mounds slapped against her chest, drops of milk flying wildly in all directions as her poor abused breasts continued to suffer. Hitomi refused to allow such a terrible waste of Tsu’s delicious milk, and she raced to wrap her lips around one of Tsu’s nipples and her fingers around the other.
“M-M-MOOOOO!” Tsu cried, thrashing as she orgasmed. Izuku groaned as her cunt clamped down, and Hitomi swore she felt an extra-forceful gush of milk hit her tongue as Tsu came.
They didn’t stop fucking her, though, not even for a second. Hitomi just switched nipples, slurping up every drop of milk she could while her fingers pinched and squeezed and rolled, milk flowing out and splattering her nude body, glistening on her own tits and filling her with deep-seated envy for how much pleasure Tsu must be feeling right now.
As Tsu continued to moo mindlessly, Izuku groaned in approval, his cock grinding up against the leggy, strongly built girl’s cervix.
“Fuuuuck,” he hissed, lips against the side of Tsu’s head. “She’s fucking greedy for my cum, slave. Her pussy’s trying to milk me. Is she that desperate to get pregnant? Does her body need to be bred that badly?”
Hitomi moaned just from the idea. Izuku really had learned just how powerful her breeding kink was, it seemed. Releasing Tsu’s nipple, she begged, “Do it, Master! Our cow needs to be pregnant to make even more milk! Knock her up! Breed her!”
Izuku chuckled. He seized Tsu’s arms and yanked them back, forcing the mooing, mindless piece of cattle to thrust her tits out even more, milk spurting from her throbbing nipples as Hitomi groped her relentlessly.
“I thought you were the one who wanted to get pregnant first, slave,” he taunted her.
Hitomi just moaned again, her free hand working furiously between her legs. “I don’t care anymore,” she howled, hips bucking, her head thrown back as Tsu’s milk splattered all over her, soaking into her skin. “As long as you breed us all, you can choose who gets pregnant first! Knock us all up, get all your slaves pregnant…use us like the mindless breeding bitches we were born to be!”
That proved to be the final straw; both Izuku and Hitomi went over the edge at that moment, Hitomi reading back as she fingered herself to a mind-melting orgasm, while Izuku yanked Tsu even tighter to his body, pinned her into place, and pumped her full of cum in jerky, full-bodied thrusts. The frog-cow came too, her legs giving out beneath her as she accepted her new owner’s cum. Her upper body collapsed onto the bed, her swollen tits smushing into the covers.
Hitomi only got a few seconds of respite before Izuku had pulled out of Tsu’s creampied cunt and come to make her clean his cock. Hitomi whimpered at the sight of his juice-stained shaft filling her whole vision, completely erasing her awareness of anything else. As far as she was concerned as Izuku laid his cock across her face, nothing else mattered in the world. All she cared about was worshiping that cock.
She did just that, obediently beginning to lick up every drop of cum and juice that coated his shaft, while he patted her head approvingly, fingers scraping along the side of her head that was shaved almost down to the skin. Behind him, Tsu moaned as he rolled her over, palming her still-leaking tit and forcing yet more milk to spurt from her nipple.
“You have to be the most depraved bitch I’ve ever seen,” Izuku told Hitomi, who flushed at the praise. “You’ve turned your own friend into a cow. You’ve doomed her to a life of being milked, fucked, and bred like livestock, and you don’t even feel bad about it.”
Hitomi moaned again, nodding even as she continued to worship Izuku’s shaft. Izuku’s hands gripped her head tighter.
“No, all you feel is envy,” Izuku continued, that evil, domineering grin on his face. “You want to be the one getting bred. Perhaps you even want to be the one getting milked. You want to be just as pathetic and mindless and completely owned as Tsu is now, isn’t that right?”
Hitomi nodded frantically. With her task completed and Izuku’s cock spit-polished until it practically shone, she released him from her mouth and begged, “Please, Master. I want to have your child so badly. Please get me pregnant. Please breed me.”
Izuku just laughed. He turned away, collecting Tsu, who groaned and wriggled closer to the contact as he toyed with her breasts some more. Hitomi stayed where she was kneeling, desperately hoping Izuku would grant her request.
“Tell you what, Slave,” Izuku said. “Help me put this cow through her paces, and I’ll consider it.”
That was all Hitomi needed to hear. She hopped to her feet, eager to begin Round 2.
Even as Izuku carried off the semi-conscious Tsu to continue her ravishing and milking, though, something made Hitomi pause. Maybe it was a prickle on the back of her neck, some instinct that told her she was being watched.
Whatever it was, she glanced towards the window, and saw something impossibly lewd. She instantly locked eyes with Yumi Aoyama, their blond, gorgeous half-French classmate, standing out on the balcony, one hand over her mouth, the other one buried down between her thighs, watching Hitomi and Izuku fuck a classmate together.
Yumi’s eyes widened in horror the moment she realized she’d been seen. She yelped, then teetered for a moment, both of them caught off guard-and then Yumi yanked her hand out of her pants and ran for her life.
Hitomi didn’t bother following. She simply grinned, and thought to herself, “Well, well, well. Seems like our fashionista likes to watch. I bet she’ll like joining in even more, though.”
With that, she followed Izuku and Tsu to bed. She’d enjoy this tonight-and tomorrow, she’d make a visit to Aoyama’s dorm room. The productive kind of visit.
Notes:
And now we meet the final Class A genderbend. She's gonna be very fun indeed.
Discord Server: https://discord.gg/wjEf36dqvS
Chapter 12: Proper Service (Yumi)
Notes:
With this, we can hopefully resume weekly updates until this fic is finished-and I'd say we're definitely closing in on the home stretch now, with only one girl left in Class A, and a few in Class B.
Anyway, the kinks for this chapter, aside from the usual brainwashing stuff, are mostly centered around, well, the maid kink that you all have been asking for this whole fic, on the girl that I think we can all agree is funniest.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day, Hitomi simply…let herself into Yumi’s room. Look, lockpicking was a vital skill for an underground heroine!
Once she was in, she simply set up shop and waited. Yumi would come. And then, Hitomi would make sure to make her cum, too.
Hitomi had to admit, she should’ve been making plans for Yumi much earlier. The girl was easily one of the most gorgeous in their class-and, unlike many of the others, she knew it. Yumi was quite vain about her appearance, flaunting her fine, aristocratic features, long blonde hair, and willowy, long-legged figure. The exoticism of her half-French background only made her more alluring.
Oh, look, speak of the devil. Even as Hitomi mused, the door creaked open, revealing her quarry-who froze the second the door closed behind her.
Yumi stared at her with wide eyes. Odd-she normally acted so confident, strutting around with that mysterious grin that seemed to make men fall at her feet. Now, she was practically trembling in front of Hitomi.
“W-what do you want, Shinso?” she asked, clutching at her skirt.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. Still sprawled sideways across the plush armchair, she replied, “Wrong question. The right question is, do you want to fuck my boyfriend?”
Yumi squeaked. Her gaze flitted around, as if searching for a way out, some chance to escape. But there was none. Hitomi didn’t let her gaze waver from Yumi’s face as the blond girl hung her head and nodded weakly. “Oui,” she said.
Hitomi hummed to herself. Slowly, she rose from her chair, relishing every second of Yumi’s fidgeting. For a girl who loved to be the center of attention, loved to be watched, being under Hitomi’s glare seemed to make her wilt.
“How long have you been spying on us?” Hitomi asked mildly.
Yumi jolted in surprise. She tried to look away, but Hitomi snapped her fingers, keeping the girl looking straight at her.
Yumi hung her head. “A year?” she said hesitantly. “I…I didn’t mean to, at first. It was an accident.”
Hitomi’s eyes narrowed. “At first?” she repeated. “And then?”
Yumi twitched yet again. “And then…” she said, “I…realized I liked what I was seeing. I liked watching you… submit to him. I had never…never thought of it before. But I wanted that. I wanted a strong, capable Master like Izuku.”
Hitomi nodded thoughtfully-but inside, she was grinning. So, Yumi had been spying on her and Izuku even before she started building the Network? That meant she’d been stewing in her own desires for so long, shaping her into what Hitomi wanted would be easy.
She stepped closer to Yumi, invading her personal space. She and Yumi were nearly the same height-if anything, Yumi might have been slightly taller. But Hitomi felt like she was towering over the intimidated girl, who seemed to shrink into herself as Hitomi closed the distance.
“Well,” Hitomi purred. “As I’m sure you know, now, I’d be more than happy to let you submit to Izuku. Would you like that?”
Yumi’s eyes widened a fraction, starting to fill with lust. She began to nod frantically, trying to speak, only for Hitomi to lay a finger on the other girl’s full, pouting lips.
“Ah ah ah,” she tutted. “You want to submit? Start now. On your knees, slut.”
Yumi looked at her with alarm. She fidgeted frantically, seemingly hesitant-so Hitomi repeated, “On. Your. Knees.”
Slowly, softly, Yumi obeyed. She swayed and sank, inch by inch, onto slender, willowy legs, folding up beneath her until she was sitting back on her heels, knees firmly planted on the ground, looking up at Hitomi with a mix of fear and awe and submission in her eyes.
Hitomi smiled. “Good girl,” she said approvingly, cupping Yumi’s sharp chin and insistently tugging her gaze higher. “It’s easy to submit once you’ve learned how. And I’ll teach you. I’ll show you exactly how to be perfect for Izuku.”
Yumi whined. “S-Shinso-” she stammered, still trying to speak.
Hitomi cut her off by pushing a thumb into Yumi’s mouth, parting her plush lips and making her moan softly as she made her gently start to suck. “Yes, you’ll make a perfect gift for my Master,” she declared, admiring Yumi’s body now that she’d laid it at her feet. The half-French girl was slim and supple, with small but perky breasts, a petite round ass, and less visible muscle than many of the girls in their class; she was thin and willowy, and despite being above average height for a woman, she felt tiny and fragile in a way that not even Fumiko, who Yumi towered over, really did. Hitomi knew full well that Yumi was a full-fledged UA heroine in her own right, of course, but here, in a semi-dark room kneeling at her feet, the blond girl was a fainting flower, completely helpless, putty in Hitomi’s fingers.
“Of course,” Hitomi continued, dropping the Mistress voice just a tad, “You get a say in this too, Yumi. I can use my quirk to train you into whatever you want to be. Any fantasy you have, any deep, dark desire-just tell me, and we can figure out how to make it come true.”
Yumi’s eyes were well and truly blown-wide with lust by now. Still kneeling in perfect posture at Hitomi’s feet, she whimpered, “Y-you’d do that? B-B-Brainwash me? Take over my mind? Make me truly Izuku’s slave, just like you?”
Hitomi leaned down, running her fingers along the sharp, supple curve of Yumi’s jawline, over her high aristocratic cheekbones and flawless skin. Her features were so dainty and fine, she looked almost like a fairy, or an elf; ethereal, otherworldly. Hitomi wanted to see that face smeared with cum and spit, gasping as Yumi orgasmed. “I can make you anything, Yumi,” she replied, grinning. “His slave, his pet, his slutty maid-”
Yumi bucked at that, her whole body shivering as a high-pitched whine escaped her lips. She looked like she’d nearly orgasmed just from hearing that word.
Hitomi’s smile looked like a shark smelling blood. “Oh?” she asked. “You like that, Yumi? You want me to turn you into our obedient little housekeeper, make you wear short skirts that show off your cunt when you bend over to clean, force you to serve your Master in any way he desires? I suppose it’s only fitting to have a French maid.”
Yumi smiled weakly, apparently fully aware of the irony there. “I-I know it is not the most original,” she admitted, a little more of the French seeping into her voice in the way it only did when she was truly out of sorts. “But…well, we cannot choose what we enjoy, I suppose. I would very much like to be brainwashed into your obedient, submissive maid.”
Hitomi didn’t think she’d ever stop grinning, at this rate. “That,” she declared, “Can be arranged. Why don’t we take this up to my room? I have a contract for you to sign, and then we can get… started.”
Yumi scurried to obey, just as Hitomi had known she would.
The contract signing took less than an hour; the discussion of what, exactly, Yumi wanted to be brainwashed into took even less time. It seemed she’d been fantasizing about being a slutty, mindless, obedient maid for a very long time.
That made it quite easy for Hitomi to get started. One question, one response, and Yumi’s mind swung open like a gate.
“Hmm,” she mused to herself as Yumi sat rigidly at attention on her couch, “Where to start?”
She supposed the classics couldn’t hurt. Hitomi leaned forwards, towards the stiff, empty-eyed girl, and said, “Yumi, you will obey the sound of my voice. My voice is all you can hear. Anything I tell you, you will do without question. Do you understand?”
Yumi’s lips parted. “Oui,” she replied.
Hitomi nodded to herself. “From now on, when I say the word…” she began, only to trail off. What should Yumi’s trigger phrase be?
Then, her eyes landed on the bell sitting nearby–Hitomi had had it out for Tsu earlier–and she grinned. Turning back to Yumi, she finished, “When you hear the sound of me ringing a bell, and the word Service, you will no longer be Yumi Aoyama. You will no longer be a heroine. You’ll just be Yumi, the loyal, meek, obedient French maid who serves Monsieur and Mademoiselle Midoriya. Do you understand?”
“Oui,” Yumi droned.
“This next part is very important, Yumi,” Hitomi said, feeling her every word sinking deep into Yumi’s mind, altering her very identity. “Maids are meant to serve. They’re meant to obey. You work very hard to serve Monsieur and Mademoiselle. You want very badly to be a perfect servant. You will do anything they command, is that clear?”
Yumi’s head bobbed up and down. “Oui,” she breathed. She was already shifting around on her seat, clearly aroused just from the thought.
“Repeat after me, Yumi,” Hitomi ordered. “I am a good maid. Good maids obey.”
Drool seeped from Yumi’s lips, but she opened her mouth all the same. “I am a good maid,” she murmured in an empty, tranced-out voice. “Good maids obey.”
Hitomi smiled. “Again.”
Yumi’s eyes did not change. “I am a good maid. Good maids obey.”
“Again.”
“I am a good maid. Good maids obey.”
Yumi was definitely wriggling in her seat, now; clearly, the arousal being felt by whatever fragments of her consciousness not currently being rewritten was seeping through.
Well, Hitomi was a generous Mademoiselle. “Strip,” she commanded. “I want you to masturbate as you repeat your mantra, Yumi. Repeat it until it’s all that’s left in your brain.”
Yumi rose from her seat robotically, and reached for the hem of her sparkling, sequined top. It came free quickly, and her skirt followed a second later, then her underwear. At last, her slim, supple form was gloriously bare. She had apple-sized tits that sat high and perky on her narrow chest, a body that curved in and out in long, flowing lines, toned thighs, and a butt that may not have been large in the absolute sense, but was so perfectly rounded and shaped that Hitomi needed to see Izuku spank it until it was red.
No sooner had the last of her clothing slipped free than Yumi sat back down, this time with her long legs splayed out wide, revealing the pink, clean-shaved folds gleaming between them. Her fingers found her clit, and began to move back and forth in a steady, insistent motion. Her whole body shivered with pleasure, but her eyes remained utterly empty.
“I am a good maid,” she moaned. “Good maids obey.”
She continued to repeat herself as Hitomi watched, satisfied. A few hours of this, and Yumi would be ready for… further training.
In the meantime…well. Hitomi had other things she needed to get ready. She reached for her phone, and found the Network group chat.
“Mina, Shoko, Momo, and Katsumi,” she texted. “I need you all in my room, now. I need a fashion consult.”
After all, what was a maid without a maid costume?
Less than five minutes later, the door to Hitomi’s room opened, revealing her sister-slaves.
Mina stepped in first, followed rapidly by the other three. “Whassu-” she began, only for her eyes to land on the figure on Hitomi’s bed. “Oh.”
Hitomi glanced up from the book she’d cracked open. On the bed, Yumi, still masturbating frantically as she brainwashed herself even further, completely ignored the four girls that now filled the space, admiring her nude body.
“There you are,” Hitomi said, smirking at how Shoko, Katsumi, and the others gazed at Yumi with completely unabashed hunger in their eyes. “You like our guest?”
Mina smirked in return. “Y’know, I was gonna ask why you wanted us here,” she said dryly, “But I think I’m starting to get the picture now. So…what does our lovely French girl wanna become?”
In response, Hitomi just jerked a thumb at Yumi. Right on cue, she loudly moaned, “I-I’m a good maid…g-good maids obey…”
Mina’s eyebrows shot skywards. “Huh,” she said. “I…somehow, that makes too much sense.”
Hitomi just laughed in agreement. Shoko, for her part, gave an exaggerated pout. “Darn,” she grumbled. “And here I was hoping that you’d finally gotten me a pole-sister.”
Katsumi frowned. “We’re all fuckin’ the same guy, Sluttyroki,” she pointed out.
Shoko rolled her eyes. “I’m talking about a stripper pole, Preggugo,” she shot back.
The two most dangerous women in UA looked up to find Hitomi, Mina, and Momo staring at them in total confusion. As one, they said, “What?”
Hitomi briefly wondered whether she could un- brainwash someone, before deciding that Shoko’s tits and Katsumi’s ass were too good to even think about denying herself. “Sluttyroki?” she demanded. “Preggugo?”
Shoko crossed her arms and shrugged. “What?” she asked. “You guys don’t have pet names for each other?”
Momo blinked. “Pet names?” she repeated. “Those…sound more like insults.”
Shoko shrugged again. “There’s a difference?”
Katsumi just scowled.
As Mina coughed loudly behind her, Hitomi decided to reassert some modicum of control. “Alright, enough, you two, or I won’t let you fuck Izuku for a week,” she announced.
That immediately chastened Katsumi. Shoko, seemingly not chastened at all, leveled her gaze at Hitomi, and smirked. “You wouldn’t dare,” she said smugly. “You like my tits too much.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “You’re uppity today,” she said dangerously. “Don’t make me have to discipline you.”
Shoko grinned. “Oh?” she asked. “You know, that sounds like it’d be pretty fu-”
Hitomi rolled her eyes. “Slutty Shoko, come out to play,” she said, cutting off Shoko mid-sentence.
The split-colored girl stiffened, eyes rolling back in her head. When she relaxed again, she cocked her hips sultrily, carrying herself less like a heroine and more like a cheap whore.
“I’m, like, so sorry about her,” Slutty Shoko simpered, a finger to her lips. “I promise I’ll keep that slut under better control in the future, Mistress. I’d never do anything to get cut off from Izuku’s cock, you know that!”
Hitomi grinned. “See that you do,” she told Shoko’s alter ego. “And stop trying to make Shoko more confident, it’s freaking everybody out.”
Mina nodded weakly. “Seriously,” she added, “The fact that Slutty Shoko is apparently the reasonable one now is…kinda fucking terrifying, actually.”
There was a round of agreement at that, before Hitomi got them all back on track. “Anyway,” she said, gesturing at Yumi, who was still robotically moaning about her new guiding purpose in life. “I want the four of you to come up with the sluttiest maid outfit that you can that doesn’t just look like a shitty Halloween costume.”
The four girls looked at each other with eager grins. Slutty Shoko raised her hand.
“Can we, like, add fishnets?” she asked eagerly. “Fishnets make
everything
hotter.”
Katsumi snorted. “Just because you showed up in Deku’s bedroom last week in nothing but a fishnet bodystocking doesn’t mean-” she started, only for Slutty Shoko to deploy her instant-win move and grab the shorter girl, shoving her face-first into her tits.
As Katsumi struggled uselessly to escape suffocation, Hitomi just chuckled. “Do whatever you want,” she replied. “As long as you have it done quick. We’re going to ruin Yumi once she’d properly brainwashed.”
Momo nodded slowly. “How long will… this… take?” she asked, gesturing at Yumi, who was still leaning back on the bed, mindlessly repeating her mantra. Sweat gleamed on her naked body, and her fingers moved frantically between her legs, making her rock back and forth with pleasure.
Hitomi shrugged. “An hour or so?” she said. “Most girls accept their new purpose after about that long. Although…”
Momo raised an eyebrow. “Although?” she repeated curiously.
A smirk slowly spread across Hitomi’s lips. “I was considering leaving her under for longer,” she admitted. “I want to see how long she can train herself into the perfect little slutty maid before her brain turns into mush.”
Every girl in the room shuddered with lust at Hitomi’s words.
Mina sighed. “Well, I suppose that gives us more time to work,” she decided. “So, Katsumi, any thoughts here?”
Katsumi focused in on the task at hand, finally. “Hmm,” she thought. “She’d look pretty good in a corset…”
“Yumi’s pretty small up here,” Slutty Shoko observed, pointing at her own tits. “Hard to show off.”
Momo tapped her lips. “A push-up bra, maybe?” she suggested. “That’d work with the corset, too…”
“A ruffled skirt, I think…”
“Garters, maybe?”
“Garters, definitely.”
The four fashion-minded members of the Network continued swapping ideas, while Hitomi just leaned back and took in the scene.
It still fucked with her head sometimes, what her life had turned into. But damn if it wasn’t the hottest fucking thing sometimes.
Nearly three hours later, the Fashion Squad had completed their work, thanks to Momo’s… creative application of her quirk. Add in some makeup work from Mina and Slutty Shoko, who had now had a few months to build up her own collection of slutty accouterments, most of them bought with Endeavor’s credit card, of course, and Yumi was nearly perfect.
All that was left was to bring her out of her trance, and test her new identity.
Once Hitomi released her grip, Yumi returned slowly, blinking as she tried to get her bearings.
“Est-ce que ça a marché?” she asked. Both she and Hitomi blinked in confusion.
A moment later, Yumi tried again. “Did it work?” she asked bashfully. “I-I do not know why the French is-“
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “I’m going to go out on a limb and say it worked,” she replied. “Maybe a little too well, actually.”
Yumi flushed. “I…do not mind,” she admitted. “Being your French maid, it is… excitante.”
Hitomi could get the gist of that one pretty well. “It gets better,” she said. “Look down.”
Yumi did so, and promptly squealed. “Oh my!” she cooed.
The Network truly did have some miracle-workers, Hitomi reflected. In just a few hours, they’d whipped up a gloriously perfect maid outfit for Yumi.
It was all in black and white, of course, with a flared ruffled skirt and a lacy headband in her blonde hair. But the skirt was just short enough that the slightest movement revealed her lace garters…and the fact that the outfit didn’t come with any underwear. A tight corset accentuated the natural curves of Yumi’s hips and waist, and a sinfully low neckline and the curvature of the fabric helped make her tits look significantly bigger than they were. Add in high heels, fishnet stockings, and makeup that made her cheeks rosy and her skin pale, with lips as ripe and plump as a cherry, and Yumi was every inch the perfect maid.
“I love it!” Yumi declared. “Please, Mademoiselle, can we show it to Izuku?”
Hitomi grinned. “Why, yes,” she declared, reaching for the bell. “Yes we can. So long as you’re ready to service him, of course.”
Hitomi loved it when she got to give her Master a surprise.
Izuku knew she was bringing a new girl, of course-but he’d agreed to let it be a surprise, as he often did. As a result, when Hitomi opened the door to his room, she found her boyfriend waiting patiently by the bed, clearly a little amused by the whole thing.
“Well?” Izuku asked mildly. “What have you done this time, slave?”
Hitomi glanced out into the hall, where Yumi was waiting in rapt attention, her spine ramrod straight, every inch the prim and proper maid. Her eyes were almost as bright as usual; only a very close examination could reveal the slight glaze that revealed that she was currently brainwashed, her true consciousness shoved down somewhere deep below her maid identity. Her hands were knotted tightly in the front of her skirt, as if she was holding the short garment down as far as it would physically go, trying desperately to preserve some semblance of modesty. It wasn’t working; Hitomi still got full visibility of Yumi’s thighs every time she moved.
One nod, and Yumi obediently followed her inside, shutting the door behind her.
“Bonjour,” she said primly, in a thick French accent far stronger than her normal voice; apparently Hitomi’s quirk had inspired Yumi to play up her Frenchness far more than she usually did. “You must be Monsieur Midoriya!”
For a few glorious moments, Izuku was rendered utterly speechless at the sight of Yumi Aoyama transformed into an obedient maid in an outfit that only barely covered the essentials. Then, Yumi raised the hems of her skirt and dipped into a perfect curtsey, and it no longer even covered those, as the skirt’s raising revealed the black garters on her pale legs and the exposed pink of her dripping pussy.
Hitomi, still smirking, stepped forward to get Izuku’s attention, “Well, love?” she prompted. “We’ve been looking for a good maid, haven’t we? Yumi here is quite new, but I’m sure she’ll provide us with excellent… service,”
Izuku finally managed to string his thoughts together. Shooting Hitomi a dark, meaningful look that had her
quivering
in anticipation, he looked Yumi up and down, then rumbled, “I agree. She seems lovely. Now, Yumi, why don’t you show us your housekeeping skills?”
Yumi beamed. “Of course,
Monsieur!”
she replied, curtseying again-and flashing Hitomi and Izuku again, too, of course. She scurried over to the small attached kitchen, and began busily wiping countertops, humming to herself and presenting a lovely view of her shaved pussy and cute little ass as she bent over working.
Hitomi was so enthralled by the sight of Yumi’s sweet cheeks that she barely even registered Izuku’s powerful hand snaking around her hips from behind, yanking her back until she was being pressed against Izuku’s chest.
“Did you really turn Aoyama into a maid?” Izuku hissed against her ear, sending a shiver of pure lust down Hitomi’s spine. “That just seems like low-hanging fruit.”
Hitomi’s breath hitched as Izuku’s hand pressed against her belly. One move, she knew, and those fingers would bury themselves beneath her pants, find her aching, needy cunt, and curl into it. Assuming, of course, that she earned such an honor.
“S-she asked for it, Master,” she whispered back. “She begged to be turned into a meek, obedient servant for you. She wants to be your slutty maid.”
Izuku grunted. “Well, I suppose it’s only right to give her what she wants,” he mused. “I think I’ll go try her out. I want you naked and ready by the time I turn back around.”
He released her, and Hitomi scrambled to strip off her clothes as quickly as she possibly could. By the time she’d wriggled out of her panties and let them drop, Izuku had crossed the room and come up behind Yumi, who was still busily cleaning.
His hand cupped her bare ass, beneath her skirt, and she yelped in surprise. “M-Monsieur?” she stammered. Clearly, her maid identity had been trained to be obedient-but also knew how to play the role of an innocent, meek young maid. Good; that would mean Hitomi got to train her.
Izuku leaned over to murmur in Yumi’s ear. “You’ve done a wonderful job, Yumi,” he told her. “You really are a very good maid. But there’s one last thing I need you to clean.”
Yumi perked up. “Of course, Monsieur,” she replied. She obediently followed Izuku back over to where Hitomi was standing by the bed. When Izuku took out his cock, though, Yumi squeaked in surprise, her face turning pink.
“Monsieur?” she asked. She stepped back, and ran right into Hitomi. “Mademoiselle? What is-”
One of the many benefits of having recruited and fucked so many girls with Izuku was that Hitomi was very good at intuiting how he wanted roleplay scenarios to go, even if he hadn’t given her specific commands. That was what let her put her hand on the small of Yumi’s back, slowly pressing her back towards Izuku’s stiffening cock.
“It’s okay, Yumi,” she said gently, soothingly. “I know you’re still inexperienced, but this is just something a good maid does. She always has to be ready to service her Master, after all.”
Yumi shivered a little, and Hitomi knew her programming was working. “Oh…okay…” she said meekly. “But…I don’t know if I can…do it very well…”
Hitomi smiled reassuringly. “Don’t worry, Yumi,” she replied. “I’ll be happy to help teach you how to properly service Izuku. Here, why don’t you get on your knees?”
Yumi whined a little, mostly from Hitomi slipping her hand down her back and between her legs, but obeyed. Hitomi kept one hand on Yumi’s head, guiding her as Izuku pushed his cock closer to her face.
“Open your mouth, Yumi,” Hitomi commanded. “You’re going to use your tongue to make sure Monsieur’s cock is nice and clean.”
The slim blonde girl did as she was commanded. She was shy and hesitant, her tongue flicking out to lick along Izuku’s shaft, her slender fingers stroking him, but she seemed unsure what to do next.
Hitomi knelt down next to her. “Wider,” she commanded. “Put your lips around him.”
Yumi followed her instructions, but it quickly became clear that, despite her willingness, she simply wasn’t very experienced. Her movements were timid and jerky-but that was alright. Hitomi had a better idea.
Her hand pressed down on the back of Yumi’s head, rooting her fingers solidly in her long blonde hair. Yumi gurgled as her lips stretched around Izuku’s cock-and then, without the slightest concern for her, Hitomi pushed.
Yumi shrieked in surprise, muffled by the cock now filling her mouth and throat, as Hitomi forced her to roughly deepthroat Izuku. Yumi’s nose was buried in Izuku’s pubes, her eyes rolling and her whole body rigid and trembling as Hitomi began dragging her head back and forth, using her as a toy to pleasure her Master.
“There we go,” Hitomi cooed as she and Izuku-whose hands quickly joined Hitomi’s on Yumi’s head for guidance-fucked Yumi’s throat. “That’s much better, Yumi. Just relax and let Monsieur use your throat. We’ll get you nice and trained-after all, this is what a good maid does. A good maid is always ready to get down on her knees and service Master’s cock whenever he asks. A great maid doesn’t even need him to ask-she’ll just open her mouth and service him whenever she knows he needs it.”
Yumi’s eyes were rolled back in her head, her face flushed red as her lungs screamed for air; even so, Hitomi could see her words hit home, sink deep into Yumi’s consciousness. Idly, she wondered how much that would affect both her maid persona and the normal Yumi in the future. She kinda hoped it would be a lot-it would be quite the sight to see the gorgeous, vain girl waiting meekly and patiently on her knees, her rose-colored pouting lips open wide in the hope that Izuku would put his cock in her mouth.
Finally deciding to show a little mercy, Hitomi yanked Yumi back off Izuku’s cock; the maid girl let out an explosive gasp as air finally reached her lungs, looking completely out of sorts. Her eyelids fluttered as she hung limply in Hitomi’s grasp, her face still flushed.
“M…Merci…” she murmured absently as the drool and spit and precum that coated her lips and cheeks mixed and oozed down her face, dripping from the point of her chin and falling onto her uniform, or onto the floor.
Hitomi tutted disapprovingly. “Such a dirty girl,” she hissed into Yumi’s ear. “You really do need a great deal more training to be a proper maid, Yumi. Don’t worry, though; we’ll be patient with you. We’ll make sure to train you until you’d never dream of letting a single drop spill.”
Yumi whimpered again, and once she was sure the girl had recovered enough to breathe-but not enough to regain full control of herself-Hitomi slammed her right back down onto Izuku’s cock.
This time, Izuku greeted the sensation of Yumi’s tight, wet throat around his shaft with powerful thrusts of his own; Yumi cried out in shock and pleasure as Hitomi and Izuku synced their movements perfectly, Hitomi shoving Yumi forwards just as Izuku thrust into her throat. Yumi’s nose rubbed against Izuku’s pubes yet again, and his balls slapped against her chin, more drool escaping the corners of Yumi’s mouth.
It was a sloppy, rough, aggressive throatfuck for a girl whose body and face had always lent her the air of an untouchable, refined princess, vain and aloof and always a little bit different. Seeing her like this-reduced to a set of gagging, red-flushed, mindless holes meant for Izuku and Hitomi to use however they wished-was one of the hottest things Hitomi had ever seen. Surreptitiously, she pressed her free hand down between Yumi’s legs, and found that she apparently agreed, judging by how obscenely wet her pussy was.
At last, they let Yumi escape her throatfucking, allowing her to cough sloppily. Unwilling to let more juices fall to the floor, Hitomi leaned forwards, lovingly cleaning Yumi’s lower face with her tongue. Yumi whined a little, trying to turn towards her and turn it into a kiss; Hitomi was sorely tempted by those plump red lips, but decided that Yumi hadn’t earned that yet. She allowed Yumi to get achingly close, lips brushing over hers-and then she pulled back.
“Not yet, little maid,” she told Yumi. “We still need to teach you all the rest of your duties.”
Yumi looked at her nervously. “Mademoiselle?” she asked questioningly.
In response, Hitomi just leaned back and watched as Izuku seized Yumi from behind, hauling her up and pressing her back up against him in a single motion. His rock-hard cock throbbed as it pressed against her body, making her whimper, eyes wide as she suddenly understood.
Following her up, Hitomi added to Yumi’s torment by pressing her own fingers against Yumi’s aching clit, just inches above where Izuku’s cock was slowly rubbing between her slender thighs. “You have to use all your holes to service the Monsieur,” she told Yumi as Izuku freed her breasts from the low-cut maid outfit, twisting her nipples in his fingers. “Your body’s purpose is to provide him with pleasure, after all.”
Yumi whined again, but nodded slowly. “I…I will be a good maid, Mademoiselle,” she swore. “Please, use my body however you wish.”
Hitomi stepped back again, allowing Izuku to haul Yumi over to the bed, where he started to bend her over the mattress, once again revealing her sopping, needy cunt. Hitomi positioned herself to watch, only for Izuku to point at her.
“You’re forgetting something, Mademoiselle,” he said playfully, the word fitting bizarrely neatly into his rumbling “Master” voice. “A proper maid doesn’t merely pleasure the man of the household. Get over here and let her practice serving you.”
Hitomi’s eyes widened, and her breath hitched. She scurried to obey, hopping up on the bed, laying back with her legs spread wide, and allowing Izuku to push Yumi’s head down against her wet pink folds. In the same motion, he pushed into Yumi’s own pussy from behind, making the girl release a cry of pleasure that was muffled by her tongue reaching out to lap at Hitomi’s cunt.
Hitomi soon discovered that, while Yumi was similarly inexperienced in pussy-eating as she was at sucking cock, the sheer eroticism of the situation more than made up for it. The sight of her slender body beneath the maid outfit bending and rippling as Izuku thrust into her, Yumi’s eyes clouded over with pleasure she simply couldn’t process fast enough as she lovingly met Hitomi’s gaze, was sending waves of pleasure through Hitomi’s body. Izuku took her powerfully, and more than a little roughly, laying cruel smacks across Yumi’s plump little ass as she shook it needily on his cock. Every thrust made Yumi yelp or cry out, sending ripples of sound right into Hitomi’s cunt as she wrapped her legs around Yumi’s head, ensuring that there would be no escape from her new occupation as their personal plaything.
Not that Yumi seemed to want to escape; she shrieked with pleasure every time Izuku’s thrusts reached especially deep, or when Hitomi reached forwards to grab her by the hair, dragging her even further forwards as Yumi’s tongue slipped deeper inside her.
To Hitomi’s surprise, she was the first of them to reach climax; her whole body rippled with ecstasy as she hit her peak, crying out as Yumi’s lapping, wriggling tongue and agile lips coaxed every last drop of pleasure out of her body.
Without skipping a beat, Izuku changed things up; withdrawing from Yumi’s tight cunt for a heartbeat, he guided the two girls into a position switch, laying down and letting Hitomi, fresh off her surging second wind, to lunge for Yumi and haul her bodily into straddling Izuku’s cock yet again.
“Get back on his fucking dick, you slutty little maid!” Hitomi cried, driven wild by pleasure. “Let him use your cunt until you break!”
Yumi looked like she wanted to say something to that, but before she could, Hitomi took Izuku’s cock in one hand, grabbed Yumi’s hips with the other, and slammed her down onto his dick.
Something about riding Izuku in cowgirl seemed to completely unravel whatever was left of Yumi’s mind; perhaps it was the angle of penetration letting him strike her g-spot relentlessly, perhaps it was the way he gripped her by the thighs, pumping her up and down his shaft. Or perhaps it was Hitomi, who’d gone utterly animalistic in her fervor to make Yumi howl. One of her hands was buried between Yumi’s thighs, frigging her clit so furiously that her whole lower body was reeling in a fruitless attempt to withdraw. Her other hand alternated between groping Yumi’s pert tits as they bounced, free from her outfit at last, and dragging at the side of Yumi’s mouth, her fingers toying with Yumi’s tongue as she turned the girl’s stream of babbled French into obscene moans and cries of ecstasy.
Still needing more, Hitomi attached her mouth to the side of Yumi’s neck, sucking and nibbling at the skin until a purple blotch was beginning to spread there. Gasping as she released her hold, she looked at Izuku, who was watching her torment Yumi’s body while she rode his cock with lust-darkened eyes.
“Look at what a lovely maid she is!” Hitomi babbled as Yumi threw her head back and howled with pleasure. “Submissive, obedient, willing to do whatever we tell her! Oh, we’re going to turn you into something incredible, Yumi! We’re going to make you the sluttiest, most perfect maid, always wet and ready for her Master’s cock!”
“Oui!” Yumi cried, whatever thin strands of sanity she still had responding eagerly to Hitomi’s words. “Please, Monsieur, Mademoiselle, fuck me harder! Ruin me! Make me yours!”
Izuku obliged, thrusting up into Yumi so hard that she could only stay in place thanks to Hitomi’s iron grip on her body, moving her in time with Izuku so that her whole body rippled with the pleasure of becoming their newest fucktoy.
At last, Hitomi sensed that Izuku was getting close; his groans were getting deeper, his eyes less focused. Completely lost in her own desires, she leaned closer to Yumi, who was also nearing her own climax, and hissed, “It’s time for him to creampie you, maid.”
Yumi’s eyes snapped up to hers. “B-But, Mademoiselle-” she began frantically.
Hitomi put a hand over her mouth as Izuku sped up his thrusts. “Silence, maid,” she commanded. “Monsieur has a right to lay claim to your womb. It belongs to him, just like the rest of your body. In fact, perhaps he’ll have you perform another duty that all good maids have: bearing their Master’s children.”
That word was what did it, for both Izuku and Yumi; Izuku gave one last groan, and slammed the already-orgasming Yumi down onto his cock, pumping her full in jerky, full-bodied movements. Overwhelmed by the power of her climax, Yumi flopped backwards, her legs still spasming and her core rippling as she was creampied.
Hitomi pressed her lips against Yumi’s ear, saying in a reassuring tone, “There we go, Yumi. You’re his now. You belong to Monsieur Izuku, now and forever. Let him fill you up, nice and full. Isn’t it such an honor for a lowly servant, a slutty, helpless maid like you, to carry a load of Monsieur’s cum?”
Yumi just moaned, completely beyond coherent speech. Hitomi let her go, and she collapsed to the bed, Izuku’s cock slipping free of her cunt as she lay spread-eagled on the bed, Izuku’s cum already leaking from her flushed pussy.
For a few minutes, Hitomi just knelt on the bed, glorying in her newest conquest. She’d ruined Yumi Aoyama forever; she could see it in the fluttering eyes of the slim, half-foreign girl. She well and truly belonged to her and Izuku now, for as long as they wanted to have her. It was everything Hitomi wanted.
And then, a hand pressed down on her back.
Hitomi yelped as she realized that Izuku had recovered shockingly quickly; the look in his eyes made her realize what she’d done. She’d driven him so wild that just one orgasm wouldn’t be enough. And judging by the bottle of lube in his hand, he knew what hole he wanted to use next.
Izuku brought Hitomi over to where Yumi was still lying in a barely-conscious heap on the bed. With one hand, he flipped the poor girl over, while Hitomi watched with wide eyes, already knowing what would happen next-if the fact that Izuku’s other hand, already lubed up, was currently occupied sticking two fingers into Hitomi’s asshole wasn’t enough of a warning.
“As I recall,” Izuku rumbled, leaning over Yumi, “A maid’s duty is to offer all her holes to the Monsieur. But you still have one I haven’t laid claim to, don’t you, Yumi?”
To emphasize his point, he dribbled some lube into the crack of Yumi’s pert little ass, making her moan.
What happened next sent a bolt of arousal through Hitomi’s body. The barely-conscious, utterly broken girl simply nodded, and reached back with both hands, raising herself just far enough off the bed to part her own asscheeks and spread herself wide, offering up her pristine, winking asshole without question.
Softly, in a heavy French accent, she murmured,
“Please, Monsieur…take it…”
As Izuku did just that, pressing the head of his cock into Yumi’s asshole while his other hand was still preparing hers, Hitomi realized something.
It was going to be a long, long night.
The next morning was, to put it mildly, the sorest Hitomi had felt in quite a while. Izuku had put her and Yumi through their paces, to the point where Hitomi was now intimately familiar with every inch of Yumi’s gorgeous body. They’d fucked the slutty maid-girl until she’d been a drooling, broken heap, completely fucked-out, every last piece of her vain attitude completely gone.
Judging by the sound of slurping that Hitomi awoke to, it seemed they’d turned her into a cock-addict, too. She craned her neck, blinking tiredly, and found that sure enough, Yumi was on all fours between her boyfriend’s legs, her lips happily wrapped around his morning wood. She was once again wearing her maid costume, which had been yanked off her at some point the previous night. On the bedside table was a delicious-looking breakfast on a tray that she’d apparently brought in from somewhere.
Glancing over at Izuku, Hitomi found that he was awake, and looking both quite into the wake-up blowjob and mildly apologetic about the whole situation.
Raising an eyebrow, Hitomi asked, “Care to explain what’s going on?”
While Yumi merrily sucked his cock, Izuku gave her a simple, sheepish shrug. “I, um, mentioned that we probably needed to get cleaned up?” he replied awkwardly. “She…apparently took that as a command.”
Hitomi frowned. “Is she still under?” she asked, worried. “She’s not supposed to be. It should’ve worn off by now.”
Yumi finally released Izuku’s cock with a smack. “Non,” she assured Hitomi. “I am fully myself at the moment. But I merely wanted to… show my appreciation, as it were.”
Hitomi snorted. “With a blowjob,” she added dryly.
Yumi nodded gravely. “And also breakfast,” she said, gesturing at the tray with bacon, eggs, pancakes, and tall glasses of orange juice. “Well. Your breakfast. I was planning to get mine from...shall we say, another source.”
Hitomi and Izuku shared a glance. Seemingly finished speaking, Yumi knelt back down to continue, well, getting breakfast.
Chuckling to herself, Hitomi declared, “I like her. I knew she’d fit right in.”
Izuku raised an eyebrow, even as one of his hands gently caressed Yumi’s head. “I’m sure you did,” he said.
Hitomi just grinned. “Anyway, I think I’m gonna have some of that breakfast,” she said, sitting up-and not missing the way Izuku’s eyes tracked the curve of her hip and waist as the blanket fell away. He really could set her skin afire just with a glance; she could already feel her lust building all over again. “Afterwards…well. I think our lovely little maid here still needs some pointers, don’t you think?”
Izuku, for his part, just snorted as Yumi eagerly tried to choke herself on his cock. “You know, sometimes I wonder if your real motivation with all this harem bullshit is just so you have an excuse to fuck me 24/7,” he teased. “We both know you would if you could.”
Hitomi just shrugged as she slipped from bed, not bothering to dress; she and Izuku both knew her clothes would just be coming off immediately again anyway. “I will neither confirm nor deny,” she said sweetly. “But you know what the best part is? You have literally no reason to say no, not with so many sexy, horny women at your beck and call.”
Izuku grunted; his gentle grip on Yumi’s head was decidedly less gentle now, and she seemed to be loving it as he roughly dragged her down onto his cock throat-first. “You’re going to be punished for that one,” he told Hitomi.
She didn’t bother trying to hide her shiver of anticipation at that. “I’m looking forward to it,” she said, smirking. “Master.”
Just like it always did, her using that word ended the conversation quite quickly. After all, Izuku soon had a… better use for Hitomi’s mouth.
Notes:
Next time, we complete the collection of Class A girls!
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/zS9gymSh5C
Chapter 13: Super Spy (Tooru)
Notes:
This chapter contains: orgasm denial, pleasure control, fairly heavy bondage, a good bit of consensual roleplay, and some very fun exploration of what sensitivity manipulation can let you do to somebody. Yeah, Tooru's in for a wild time.
Hope you all enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After conquering and brainwashing two girls in as many days, Hitomi and Izuku decided to slow down a little.
Well, not really; Hitomi was still continually on the prowl for the slightest glimmer of interest from any girl at UA, always open to expanding her Master’s harem. But she and Izuku did spend a good bit of time really enjoying their newest slaves.
Tsu settled in quickly and easily, as she always did–the frog-cow-girl was incredibly low-maintenance, and seemed not to mind going a few days without Izuku’s direct attentions, unlike some of the other girls, who spent most nights with him and Hitomi by now. All she needed was to be milked every now and then–and between Izuku himself and the rest of the Network, many of whom were extremely intrigued by the thought of drinking Tsu’s milk straight from the source, that was an easy proposition.
Yumi was even more pleasant. The girl had always been a little odd, which just meant that nobody really batted an eye at her new obsession with housework and cleaning. She was actually volunteering to do other people’s chores…and then coming to Hitomi and Izuku every night to receive her reward from Monsieur and Mademoiselle. Between that and the fact that she was definitely speaking with more of an accent recently, she was a lovely jewel in Hitomi’s crown.
However, as much fun as having a harem of obedient, submissive women at her beck and call was, even Hitomi had to admit that the whole thing was starting to feel a little…slapdash. Sure, every girl had contracts spelling out what they wanted and how to undo it at any time, but Hitomi was increasingly realizing that none of them wanted it undone, not ever. Sure, maybe once they graduated a few of the girls would become less frequent visitors to her and Izuku’s bed-particularly Mina, Eiko, Kyoka, Tsu, and Momo-but even those girls were pretty upfront about the fact that they didn’t expect to ever find anyone as good at exploring and using their kinks against them as Hitomi and Izuku. And of course, that wasn’t even getting into the more…romantic side of the Network, like Katsumi, Shoko, Ochako, and Yumi, all of whom, Hitomi knew, had already started to make plans to move in with them in whatever place they got after graduation. And then there was Fumiko, who had pretty explicitly kept things casual and friendly…but shared a body with Dark Shadow, who Hitomi was pretty sure was in love with Izuku.
Like she said. Messy.
The result of all this was that the Network was a clusterfuck . There were as many different kinds of relationships in it as there were individuals; girlfriends, partners, fuckbuddies, booty calls, and also Katsumi, who Hitomi was pretty sure would have put herself down as Izuku’s property on her tax forms if she could get away with it. Add in the fact that many of the girls were also fucking each other on the side, and the Network had rapidly become too big and confusing to manage, let alone schedule.
You’d think that the scheduling issue was one of the big ones, but honestly, Hitomi had found that the fact that most of the girls were cheerfully into massive orgies to be a pretty good way to sidestep that issue. After all, why worry about whether it was Mina, Kyoka, or Shoko’s turn that night, when Izuku could happily fuck all three of them at once?
Hitomi loved when she could use logic like that. Especially when Izuku used her as the chaser once he’d left the other three in a drooling, fucked-out heap on the bed.
Still, about a week after Tsu and Yumi joined, the headaches Hitomi was getting from trying to coordinate everything and keep some mindless slutty moron-looking at you, Shoko- from accidentally outing all of them to the whole damn school had gotten bad enough that she decided that it was time to take drastic measures.
So, she called a meeting.
“So, where should we start?” Hitomi asked, sitting on her bed.
The girls of the Network, arranged around the room and sprawled over every conceivable surface, considered the question. Izuku was the only one not there; he’d wanted to be, but unfortunately he’d had a training session with All Might. Hitomi would have been upset, but she knew full well that those workouts were what had made her boyfriend into an absolute hunk, so she'd put up with them. Regretfully, of course.
Other than Izuku, though, getting all the girls here hadn’t been too hard; Hitomi had just sent a group text. However, keeping them on track? That was a completely different issue.
Shoko raised a hand. “So…you didn’t call us all here to have us all get in a line and bend over so Izuku can fuck us one by one?” she asked, sounding disappointed.
Hitomi rolled her eyes. “As I said in the text, no, I did not,” she said sarcastically. “That’s tomorrow. Right now, though, we actually need to talk about some stuff.”
Shoko gave an exaggerated pout, clearing the way for Fumiko to ask, “Alright, what do you want to talk about?”
Hitomi considered for a moment. “There’s a couple things,” she said, “But mostly, I want to actually start being deliberate about what we’re doing here.”
A few girls gave her questioning looks, which made her sigh. “This whole thing started…not as an accident, but definitely not as some master plan,” she explained. “Up till now, I’ve just been sorta…letting girls come to me. That’s worked, but I don’t think it will for much longer.”
“So what do you want to do instead?” Momo asked.
Hitomi thought for a moment. “I mean, first, I guess I want us all to decide what we want the limits to be,” she decided. “Like, I was thinking that we don’t extend this beyond friends. No strangers, that sort of thing.”
“That seems pretty reasonable to me,” Eiko agreed. “I don’t really want, y’know, people involved who it would be weird to see naked.”
Laughter rippled through the room. “Sounds good,” Hitomi said. “So, I guess the next question is…can you guys think of anyone you do want to invite? And that’s how I was thinking we do this-we invite people. No more waiting for them to come to us-I want you guys to start thinking of girls who might be interested, and giving them time to consider what to do.”
There were a few quiet moments as the girls thought.
“That weird support girl?” Ochako asked. “She might be fun.”
Tsu snorted “You’re just saying that because she has big tits, moo,” she replied, frowning as Hitomi’s present cropped up again.
“Can I veto her?” Kyoka asked. “Mei…no offense to her, but I don’t really think she’d be able to handle this whole thing. Also, I don’t really want to be a test dummy for the Dildo Of Ass Destruction 9000.”
More laughter filled the room. Ochako sighed, but conceded the point willingly, and didn’t protest Kyoka’s veto–a veto Hitomi would probably have raised if nobody else did.
More thoughtful silence followed. Then, Mina suggested, “What about Class B? Anyone there we wanna fuck?”
That one was more promising. Momo hummed thoughtfully to herself for a moment, then said, “I have had a few conversations with Itsuka before that suggest she and I might have…similar tastes.”
Quite a few eyebrows shot up. “Let me get this straight,” Katsumi said after a moment. “You’re suggesting that we could have a second brainless doll to use however we want?”
Momo blushed deeply. That was basically the role she often played in the Network-as a glorified sex toy, used and passed around at will by the others. She loved every second of it, but of course, there was only so much of her to go around.
“I like that idea,” Hitomi declared. The thought of bright, peppy, confident Itsuka turned into their sex doll? Yes please. “Anyone else have somebody in mind?”
Shoko’s hand shot up. Nervously, Hitomi nodded towards her.
“I think we should fuck Monoma,” Shoko said confidently.
That earned her a round of very confused and mildly afraid looks, including from Hitomi. Nei Monoma was the most arrogant, rude, grating, and frankly unpleasant woman Hitomi had ever met, and her constant inferiority complex towards Class A had gotten her in a lot of their bad books over the years. Part of Hitomi wanted absolutely nothing to do with the bitch.
The other part of her was recalling that Nei was also smoking hot. She was, perhaps, the most classically proportioned girl in their year, between both classes; Hitomi had thought that hourglass figures were an exaggeration that didn’t exist outside of lurid fantasies until she’d seen Monoma for the first time. Big tits, wide hips, a tiny, wasplike waist, and a tendency towards low-cut dresses that showed off all the goods. A shame she was so arrogant and smug nobody would actually want to…wait a second. Hitomi could totally fix that.
Hitomi looked at Shoko. “There’s no way in hell Monoma would be interested,” she shot back.
Shoko smirked. “That’s what you think,” she replied. “But I can tell. Inside, she’s begging to be put in her place. She’d make a fantastic pole-sister.”
Hitomi considered that for a moment. Nei Monoma, reduced to a mindless, slutty bimbo, twirling on a stripper pole in nothing but a skimpy leotard, with over-the-top makeup and plush, begging lips.
By all that was fucking holy, she needed it.
With a supreme effort of willpower, she declared, “We’ll…put her on the list, I guess.”
Shoko grinned. “Alright,” she agreed. “Just let me know, and I’ll go… talk to her.”
A shudder went through the room at that. Nobody wanted to know what Shoko actually meant by that.
“Moving on, both of those sound like longer-term girls to work towards,” Hitomi said. “Are there any girls that anyone wants to start with?”
There was a beat of silence as the girls of the Network glanced around at each other, none of them quite sure if they had anything else to say.
And then, there was a soft squeak from the corner-a sound almost like an eep.
The mood in the room changed instantly. All their gazes flicked to the corner, and then back to each other, silent communication flowing easily between them.
Every member of Class 3-A had spent three years living in a dorm with a girl who was used to being invisible. They knew damn well how to check to see if they were being spied on-but none of them had thought to check tonight. There were nervous, uneasy glances at first-and then, bit by bit, those expressions shifted to truly evil grins.
Almost casually, Shoko shifted from her position against the wall, relocating to lean against the door-ensuring that there was no way to escape.
The vacant corner went silent again, perhaps hoping that they hadn’t noticed. Or, perhaps, waiting for the other shoe to drop.
Hitomi decided that, sure, she could leap from her chair and accuse the class snoop of, well, snooping, but that just wouldn’t be very fun, would it? Better to really twist the knife, first.
Leaning back in her seat, she asked, “Y’know, forget all these Class B girls. Maybe we should start with the only girl in our class who isn’t my boyfriend’s obedient, brainwashed cumdump. That is, if she’d even be interested.”
She made very deliberate eye contact with Mina at that. The pink girl’s dark eyes widened in understanding, baring her teeth in vicious excitement.
“Y’know, I don’t know if she would be,” Mina pretended to muse. “She’s always struck me as more of an exhibitionist than anything. There’s no way sweet, innocent Tooru would ever be interested in having you reach into her mind and turn her into the perfect little sex slave-”
That was, apparently, all it took, as the supposedly-empty corner of the room abruptly shouted, “For the last time, Mina, I am NOT an exhibitionist , goddamnit!”
Every head swiveled to stare at Tooru, who finally seemed to realize that she’d been found out. With an awkward sigh, a patch of empty air shimmered like light scattering over water, finally resolving itself into the naked, curvy body of Tooru Hagakure.
Years of functional public nudity-made worse by the ability to turn off her quirk that she’d developed during her time at UA-had pretty well immunized the iridescent-haired girl to the openly lustful gazes that every girl present fixed on her wide, shapely hips and soft, heavy tits that easily put her third or fourth in the class in terms of sheer size, behind only Shoko, Momo, and Ochako. She did do them the decency of blushing at being discovered, though, and quite a magnificent, full-body blush at that.
Hitomi’s grin would have sent jolts of fear through anyone who saw it. “Well, well, well,” she drawled as Tooru scrambled to cover herself. “If it isn’t the very girl I was hoping to see. Well?”
Tooru blinked; one hand was pressed across her ample tits, which were still threatening to spill out past her arms, while the other was down between her squeezed-together legs. “Huh?” she asked.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “What do you think of what I was talking about?” she clarified.
Tooru blushed even deeper. “I…I don’t know,” she admitted. “I mean…it sounds kinda hot, but…”
Hitomi rose from her seat. “You snuck in here to spy on us,” she noted. “Why?”
Tooru’s face was neon red by now. “C-can you blame me?” she shot back. “Every girl in our class was coming here, and I didn’t know why! I didn’t want to miss out on whatever it was!”
Hitomi closed the distance rapidly, backing Tooru into the corner inch by inch. “Exactly,” she said in a low, sensual voice. “Every single girl in our class is already Izuku’s sex slave, Tooru. I’ve brainwashed all of them, made them submit. Don’t you want to join them?”
Tooru glanced around, at the grinning, eager expressions on her friends’ faces, at the way many of them were gazing at her naked body with blatant lust, making no secret of their own arousal.
“W-what will you do to me?” she whimpered weakly.
Hitomi was close enough by now to run a finger along the crest of Tooru’s jaw, making her shudder. “Why, anything you want, Tooru,” she said sweetly. “So…what do you want? I can turn you into anything–a bimbo slut like Shoko, a doll like Momo, maybe a pet or livestock like Ochako and Tsu?”
As she spoke, each girl she named waved, or else got Tooru’s attention. Shoko in particular seemed to relish the shocked look Tooru gave her–or at least, that’s how Hitomi chose to interpret the particularly suggestive way that Shoko wriggled her tongue at Tooru.
Through some superhuman act of willpower, Tooru managed to get ahold of herself long enough to meet Hitomi’s gaze. “I, uh, don’t know if I want to become something else like that,” she admitted, “But…there is something I’m into. Can you, like, manipulate somebody’s sensitivity with your quirk?”
Hitomi blinked. Then, another grin, this one much, much hungrier, spread across her face, as she recalled the fact that her first-ever experiment with sexual brainwashing had been making Mina cum on command. Sure, it had been slightly different from what Tooru was asking for, but direct pleasure control like that was absolutely in her wheelhouse of skills by now.
“Oh, I like where this is going already,” she declared, and an agreeing murmur filled the room from the other girls. “Do you just want me to increase it?”
Tooru shook her head. “I…you having full control of my sensitivity sounds pretty hot,” she murmured. “Increase it, decrease it…focus it on specific parts of my body…turn bits of me into erogenous zones…shut it off entirely, make it impossible for me to cum no matter how much I beg…”
Her legs rubbed together as she spoke, her eyes distant, and Hitomi smirked even harder. “You know,” she said offhandedly, “It sure sounds to me like what you really want is for Izuku and I to force you to submit, to edge you until you break and agree to become our slave properly. How does that sound?”
Tooru twitched. “Uh…” she muttered. “Um, yeah. Yeah, that sounds… wow.”
Hitomi nodded. “Well,” she began, turning to order one of the other girls to bring her a contract…only to find Momo standing there, offering her one already. “Oh, perfect. Here, sign this, and then we’ll get started.”
Tooru blinked. “Started?”
Hitomi’s teeth gleamed in the light. “What, you thought you were leaving this room, little spy?” she teased. “You won’t be free again until you’ve been properly broken.”
By the way Tooru’s whole body shuddered, she’d never heard anything hotter in her life. She signed the contract in a panicked, needy scrawl, then said, “Please…do it…”
One flash of Hitomi’s quirk later, Tooru was standing empty-headed in the center of the room, her body bare for all the girls to see, as Hitomi started talking.
“Tooru, from this moment on, your body and mind are under my complete control,” she began. “I control your sensitivity to pleasure. Whenever I say “Sensitivity up,” you get ten percent more sensitive. If I give a specific amount, like “Sensitivity up five” or “Sensitivity doubled,” you will feel your body become that much more sensitive. You will feel every sensation, particularly pleasure, more powerfully after I command you to. If I say “Sensitivity down” or “Sensitivity zero,” your ability to feel pleasure will be muted; it will be as if nothing is happening to you. Even if you’re on the absolute verge of orgasming, it will stop the moment I command it. Do you understand?”
Tooru nodded. “Yes,” she said in the empty, drooling voice of someone having their very control over their own body taken from them, piece by piece.
Hitomi heard rustling around the room as various members of the Network, growing increasingly aroused by the sight in front of them, began… amusing themselves, often entangled with their neighbors or favorite partners. Her focus, however, remained entirely on Tooru.
“If I add a specific body part to the order, only that body part will have its sensitivity altered,” she continued. “For example, if I say “Throat sensitivity tripled,” your throat will instantly become three times as sensitive–in other words, it’ll practically become an erogenous zone. You’ve surrendered your body to me–it does what I command it to do.”
Tooru nodded, eyes completely glazed over as Hitomi’s words rewrote her subconscious.
After a round or two of her usual checks, Hitomi took a step back to admire her handiwork. This was one of the simpler jobs she’d done recently, hence why it was so quick. As it turned out, it was quite straightforward to control physical responses like stimulation, sensitivity and pleasure outright. It was when she was working on deeper, more intertwined mental changes, like Shoko’s, Eiko’s, or Momo’s that things got trickier and took longer. But completely stealing Tooru’s ability to feel pleasure and process stimulation and taking control of it for herself? That was easy.
While Tooru continued to stare straight ahead, Mina stepped up beside Hitomi to run an appreciative eye over Tooru’s curvy body. “You really are an evil woman when you want to be,” she said casually. “I can’t imagine what you’re about to do to this poor girl.”
Once, that would have stung deeply, hit at the dark feelings Hitomi had bitterly nursed for years, fears of her darker side tinting everything she did. Now, though, after so much exploration and controlled understanding of her own psyche, Hitomi just grinned. “Oh, don’t act like you don’t enjoy watching it,” she retorted. “And besides, you haven’t seen anything yet.”
That made Mina raise an eyebrow. Around them, the orgy that had been just getting started paused again, as the girls of the Network refocused on Hitomi; they knew by now, when Hitomi started talking like that, something memorable was about to happen.
“Oh?” Mina asked. “Enlighten us, then.’
Hitomi glanced down at Tooru, and with a thought, released her from her trance. She started as she returned, blinking in confusion at the seemingly abrupt shift.
“S-Shinso?” she asked, noticing Hitomi’s expression as she knelt in front of her.
“Tooru,” Hitomi replied. “Do you mind if we… play a little while we get Izuku? I can think of a really fun way to… present you to him.”
Tooru seemed uneasy, but nodded. “I trust you, Hitomi,” she answered. “And after all…you did capture me spying. You can’t just let me walk away. You have to, uh… turn me.”
The breathy way Tooru finished her sentence made it obvious that she was very into that particular idea. Hitomi’s grin sharpened. “Yes,” she agreed, “yes, we did. So we should restrain you until our Master gets here. Once he does, he’ll… correct you. But for now…”
As Tooru’s eyes widened, Hitomi turned to face the Network. “Get me all the bondage gear we have,” she ordered, her gaze specifically going to Momo. “Do you mind making me a few things? We’ve got enough vibes, blindfolds, gags, and cuffs, but I want a spreader bar too.”
Momo nodded, and sparkles began emerging from her belly. Hitomi once again turned to face Tooru, whose eyes were practically the size of dinner plates. She whimpered, finally realizing just what Hitomi had in store for her…just as Mina approached with the gag and blindfold she’d requested.
Hitomi knelt down to be on Tooru’s eye level as she was swarmed by Network girls bearing various pieces of bondage gear. Shoko cuffed her hands behind her back, while Eiko, Kyoka, and Ochako began attaching the bullet vibrators to her nipples and clit, making her start to moan.
“I meant what I said, Tooru,” Hitomi said softly as the green-haired girl’s legs were yanked apart, her ankles locked into the spreader bar and her cuffs looped around it as well, forcing her into a truly obscene position, offering up her dripping cunt for conquest. “We’re going to make you beg to be Izuku’s slave. I promise you now-I won’t stop until you break. You okay with that?”
Tooru nodded frantically. “Please,” she murmured. Then, Mina stepped behind her, and with a confirming nod from Hitomi, placed the blindfold over her friend’s eyes and the ball gag in her mouth.
There wasn’t much point talking to Tooru, after that, bound and gagged and plugged as she was. Commanding her, however…
Hitomi leaned over, pressing her lips to Tooru’s ear to ensure she could be heard over the buzzing of the bullet vibrators now securely taped to Tooru’s most sensitive places. It was time to test her new programming.
“Sensitivity up ten,” she hissed, increasing Tooru’s sensitivity to pleasure by a relatively tame-compared to what she had planned, anyway-ten percent.
Judging by the answering buck and cry of pleasure, it had worked. Around them the warm-up orgy was now in full swing yet again.
Nothing to do now but wait for Izuku to get the message Hitomi had sent him, she supposed.
She glanced down at the moaning, writhing, helpless girl on her bed, and smiled to herself.
Well. Almost nothing to do.
Izuku arrived fifteen minutes later, having finally finished his training with All Might. He stepped inside already fully in Master mode, his eyes gleaming darkly as he took in the sight in front of him. A dozen women, in varying states of undress, waiting patiently for him to arrive, their eyes loving and lustful as he approached.
The Network was arranged between Izuku and the bed, hiding his gift from view just a few moments longer. Izuku brushed past them, and found Hitomi waiting for him, a familiar smirk on his face.
“Hi, Master,” she crooned seductively, leading him forwards to where a bound, writhing form was moaning helplessly on the bed. “We have a present to give you.”
Izuku came to a stop in front of said present, his eyes going wide as, for a moment, his dominant persona slipped.
Hitomi couldn’t blame him. She and the other girls had done a number on Tooru. She was blindfolded and gagged, her pretty lips rent apart by the gleaming red ball gag. Her arms and legs were restrained and cuffed, her arms dragged down to where her wrist cuffs had been looped around the spreader bar that forced her into a bow-legged, utterly exposed position. Completely nude, with vibrators attached to every sensitive spot-nipples, pussy, clit, everywhere-she had been trussed up and served on a platter, completely helpless as her body was tormented. And what a body it was; Tooru’s tits were gorgeously large, big and heavy and rounded in a way that made them incredibly fun to grope and bounce, plus rounded hips and a big, plush ass to squeeze. Hitomi did just that as she sat down next to the moaning, restrained girl.
“We caught her spying on our meeting, Master,” she whispered conspiratorially. “She tried to sneak in, tried to find out all our secrets."
Izuku raised an eyebrow. He knew Hitomi well enough to intuit a few things-that she was probably telling the truth, but also had a bit of a roleplay set up, judging by her voice. He met her eyes, and she nodded wordlessly, confirming his thoughts-and that Tooru had consented already, too.
With their bases covered, Izuku put his smirk back on and leaned down to roughly grope Tooru’s chest. She whined desperately, unable to even see who was helping themselves to her body.
“Ungag her,” he commanded. Katsumi, kneeling by Tooru’s head–most of the Network was either lying or sitting on it, or else clustered behind Izuku, eagerly watching him prepare to break their friend-rushed to obey. A moment later, she also removed Tooru’s blindfold.
Tooru looked up at Izuku, the fear in her eyes almost convincing enough to make him think she wasn’t acting, even though he was now aware that she was.
“Please,” she gasped, shifting uncomfortably as her body was subjected to torturous pleasure from the vibrators. “I won’t tell anyone, I swear…just let me go…”
Izuku raised an eyebrow, glancing back at Hitomi. So, Tooru wanted to play it that way, then? Well, Hitomi would be happy to oblige her.
She let one hand trail lovingly up Tooru’s thigh, fingers resting precariously close to where her clit was under direct assault from the bullet vibrator taped over it. “Now why would we do that?” she cooed as Tooru whimpered under her attentions. “We were talking about who we were going to make into a mindless, obedient fucktoy next, after all. And now, here you are.”
Tooru’s eyes widened a fraction. “P- Please,” she begged. “I-”
“Tell you what, Tooru,” Hitomi said, that evil, smug grin on her face. “Why don’t we play a game? Sure, I could reach into your head and just force you to obey…but that gets old after a while. Instead, here’s what’s going to happen: we’re all going to fuck you, and try to make you break. If you manage to withstand Izuku’s entire harem going to town on you without breaking down and begging to become a mindless sex slave like the rest of us, we’ll let you go. But if we manage to make you beg for it…you’ll be ours. Forever.”
A sound like an intake of breath swept through the Network at that. Every girl there looked at Hitomi with eager, blatant lust in their eyes. Izuku, for his part, gave Hitomi a dry, suspicious look-he knew her, and he knew that she’d cheated somehow.
Tooru, though, was doing a fantastic job playing the part of the desperate captive. She took a deep breath, and nodded slowly.
“Deal,” she said, trying to put on as much bravado as she could. “I won’t break.”
Hitomi grinned. “If you say so,” she said, nodding to Izuku. “Oh, and by the way… Sensitivity up ten.”
Tooru bucked in shock, her lower body jerking, as Izuku ripped off the vibrator over her clit and replaced it with his tongue. Tooru shrieked, taken completely by surprise, as Izuku set to work on her now extra-sensitive pussy.
For a few minutes, Hitomi gloried in watching Tooru thrash uselessly in her bonds, trying and failing to escape Izuku’s tongue as it pushed deeper into her dripping folds. Her moans burst from her mouth, deep and needy, despite her obvious efforts to hold them back.
Hitomi leaned in close as Izuku worked Tooru over, clearly relishing the way her enhanced sensitivity rendered her even more vulnerable to his ministrations than the rest of his fucktoys.
“Do you like it, slut?” she asked, her voice low and heavy. “One little taste, and you’re already moaning. Oh, you’re going to be such a lovely addition to my Master’s harem. He’ll fuck you like the whore you are, train your holes to be perfect cumdumps, erase all those nasty thoughts right out of your head.”
Tooru shrieked in response as Izuku’s lips found the nub of her clit and sucked. Her whole body arched, obvious signs of her orgasm approaching-and then Hitomi snapped her fingers and said, “Sensitivity zero!”
Tooru stilled instantly; Izuku didn’t stop eating her out, but she showed no sign she felt it at all. Her wide eyes snapped to Hitomi, full of shock and horror at the complete loss of her climax.
Hitomi grinned viciously as Izuku drew back. “Oh, did I not mention?” she asked teasingly. “You’re not allowed to cum, little spy. Only good sex slaves get to cum, not bitches who think they’re better than Master. I won’t let you cum until you break down and beg-until you swear yourself to Master as his mindless, obedient fuckdoll for the rest of your life!”
Tooru’s head fell backwards, and she moaned helplessly, a wordless cry of frustration following a moment later as Hitomi said, “Sensitivity normal,” and Tooru discovered that, unlike with Kyoka, her pleasure wasn’t stored or paused-it was gone, that building orgasm she’d been so close to utterly ruined, mercilessly stripped away from her just like her dignity.
Izuku rose, and Hitomi felt his hand cup her ass, giving it an approving squeeze. She moaned, basking in the feeling of offering her body for her Master’s perusal, as he rumbled, “Now that is the sort of thinking I expect out of such a wonderful slave. You’ve earned yourself a reward later, whore. Perhaps I’ll finally put that baby in your belly you want so badly.”
Heat lanced through Hitomi’s core at his words, for all that she knew that they were just bedroom fantasy…for now. Instead, she whimpered, “T-thank you, Master…but please, break this disobedient slut first…”
Izuku nodded. “Here’s an idea,” he said. “While I undress, why don’t you and the other girls see just how far you can take this?”
Hitomi grinned as an idea came to her. “With pleasure, Master,” she said. Turning, she barked a few orders to the Network, all of whom were naked and masturbating at the sight by now.
Tooru watched, wide-eyed, as every one of her friends, girls she’d spent three years fighting alongside, surrounded her, all naked, all of them wearing eager, hungry, devilish expressions.
“Skin sensitivity times twenty, Tooru,” Hitomi said, making the poor girl shake as her whole body suddenly became as sensitive to pleasure as her g-spot. Then, Hitomi turned to the army of obedient slaves she’d built. “All of you, find some bit of her to lick. No erogenous zones-pussy, clit, nipples, nothing. Only her skin. Let’s see if we can make her scream just from the feel of our tongues.”
Tooru didn’t even have time to scream before a dozen girls descended on her, laughing eagerly as they divvied her up, swarming over her bound form like locusts. Hitomi claimed Tooru’s mouth for herself; judging by the way she bucked as Hitomi’s tongue toyed with the inside of her lips, her sensitivity upgrade extended to here, too. Other girls took very different approaches. Mina suckled on Tooru’s neck; Shoko lovingly sucked on Tooru’s fingers, while Fumiko’s tongue wrapped around one forearm, jerking it off almost like a cock-and given that her whole body was now just about as sensitive as one, a full-body tongue job was quite the accurate description of Tooru’s current torments.
Further down, Eiko toed the line of Hitomi’s command by using her tongue on the underside of one of Tooru’s breasts, while Kyoka and Momo shared custody of Tooru’s belly, their tongues occasionally meeting over her belly button as they explored the toned, lovely expanse. Katsumi seemed quite content to playfully nip at Tooru’s ass, and Yumi traced the skin of her quivering thighs. With Tsu and Ochako working over Tooru’s calves and the soft skin on the back of her knees, Tooru’s entire body was being relentlessly toyed with.
The effect was immediate; Tooru was howling in seconds, trying to escape those wriggling tongues now sending her into ecstasy beyond what any normal person could even imagine, but having nowhere to go. There was practically no inch of her even visible as Hitomi and her harem reduced her to a hypersensitive, shaking piece of fuckmeat.
She didn’t get to cum, of course; with her whole body as sensitive as her clit, Tooru tried to cum, but whenever Hitomi sensed that telltale quiver in Tooru’s body, she’d pull away from tongue-fucking Tooru’s mouth and hiss, “Sensitivity zero,” instantly erasing the climax from Tooru’s mind before she could get even a second of relief. She cried out yet again-but Hitomi swallowed up the sound as they set right back to work.
For a few minutes, Izuku simply watched, enjoying the sight as Hitomi and her fellow slaves pumped ruined orgasm after ruined orgasm out of Tooru. Every time she got close, Hitomi ripped away her pleasure as easily as she conferred it, steadily training Tooru’s body to understand the truth: that all pleasure was a gift from her Master, and came only when she obeyed her Master.
At last, though, Hitomi and the others had had their fun. Restoring Tooru’s sensitivity back to normal with a word, she turned to Izuku. “Please, fuck her now, Master,” she begged. “I need to see you pound her cunt into submission!”
Izuku snorted as he approached; his cock was fully hard now, and as always, the sight of it made Hitomi nearly dizzy with lust. “Careful, slave,” he said. “I give the orders here.”
Hitomi bit her lip, nodding frantically. Chuckling, Izuku began to gently stroke his cock along Tooru’s pussy, making her whimper-but how she could still register the pleasure of normal contact was beyond Hitomi.
Regardless, the feeling of Izuku’s cock against her folds made Tooru’s hollow, unfocused eyes snap back to reality. She looked down, acting terrified, as Izuku threatened to push inside her, and Hitomi smiled.
“Do you see that cock, little spy?” she asked, gently toying with Tooru’s stiff nipples. “That cock owns you now. It’s your new god; you’re going to worship it, obey it, love it. You’ll do anything you’re told for a taste of that cock. I’ll make sure to teach you how to be the best fucktoy for Master you can possibly be; all you have to do is break. If you want to cum, beg for your Master to make you his. If you want this to finally end, fall apart and admit that we own you now.”
Tooru whimpered again. “I…I won’t break…” she whispered, even as she had to bite her lip from the feeling of Izuku’s cock rubbing over her clit.
Hitomi tutted. “Oh, but you will,” she told Tooru. “You’re going to break, and then you’ll cum yourself to pieces, and let me and Master pick them up and rebuild you the way we want you to be. So, how do you want him to take you first? Which hole do you want to give to your new Master? I can turn any of them as sensitive as your pretty little pussy; you want him to shove his cock down your throat, maybe? I’ll make it into an erogenous zone for you-maybe you’ll cum from having a cock down your throat.”
Tooru moaned softly, and for a moment, Hitomi considered going through with that plan. But she eventually decided against it-she wanted Tooru’s mouth free so that when she did break, her begging would be clearly heard by all the girls present.
At long last, Izuku stopped teasing Tooru’s entrance, and began to push into her, slowly and steadily, making sure she felt every second of it.
Soon, he picked up the pace, and Tooru’s moans grew louder, more desperate. Gasps escaped her lips as Izuku fucked her, causing her pleasure despite her halfhearted attempts to resist.
Hitomi, having folded herself around the other girl, patted her on the head patronizingly. “Aww, not so easy to resist now, is it?” she cooed. “It just feels so
good
to be fucked by Master, isn’t that right? Here, let me make it even
better.
Sensitivity doubled!”
Tooru cried out, her body bucking against Izuku’s cock, her skin streaked with sweat as her body betrayed her. It was enthralling to watch her struggle against the pleasure, her own ability to feel no longer hers to control.
Hitomi decided to push things further. “Sensitivity tripled!” she said, snapping her fingers.
Tooru’s sounds weren’t even human anymore, but wild, incoherent things that tore their way out of her throat as she thrashed in her bonds. Izuku didn’t slow down, even as Tooru’s pussy rippled and clenched around his cock, driven insensate by the overwhelming pleasure.
It still wasn’t enough for Hitomi. “Sensitivity quadrupled!”
Tooru’s eyes were rolling back in her head, pleasure so strong it melted her brain ripping through her at lightspeed. Her back arched, her whole body tensed-an unmistakable sign of the orgasm that she was seconds from achieving.
That was what Hitomi had been waiting for. Just as Tooru started to peak, she said, “Sensitivity zero!”
Tooru gasped in horror and shock as, without warning, the pleasure vanished, leaving her lurching and unable to recover. A frustrated howl escaped her lips, even as Izuku never stopped fucking her. It must have been an incredibly bizarre sensation for Tooru, able to watch Izuku’s cock saw in and out of her pussy at a ferocious speed, but feeling absolutely nothing.
Hitomi tutted as she leaned back in to whisper in Tooru’s ear. “I told you, slut,” she hissed, “You don’t get to cum until you surrender to us, mind, body, and soul. Only good slaves get to cum, not disobedient spying bitches. All you have to do to cum is give up your free will forever.”
Tooru sobbed helplessly as Hitomi returned her pleasure right back to normal with a word. “Come on, it’s not that hard,” she encouraged the bound, breaking girl. “Give up that silly pride and dignity, and become a mindless set of slutty holes like the rest of us! Admit that you just exist to make Master feel good!”
Tooru grit her teeth as Izuku fucked her even harder. Her whole body shook with the force of each thrust, sending her tits rocking back and forth like waves on the ocean. But she still refused to break.
“Fine, be that way,” Hitomi sighed. “Sensitivity times twenty.”
Tooru had just long enough to register the number Hitomi had said before it hit her. Gibberish words poured from her lips as pleasure scorched her nerves. Izuku groaned as her pussy squeezed around him, the involuntary flexing of nearly every muscle in Tooru’s body having incredible effects on his cock.
With her sensitivity so inhumanly high, it took scarcely thirty seconds for Tooru to approach orgasm again. Just like before, Hitomi waited until just before she achieved release to say, “Sensitivity zero.”
Again, Tooru’s pleasure shut off like a valve, and her orgasm was ruined yet again. She wailed in frustration, but still didn’t break.
“Sensitivity times twenty,” Hitomi repeated. Tooru’s body, yanked from ecstasy to nothingness and back again, was completely out of her control by now, held in place by the handcuffs and spreader bar.
As before, Hitomi waited until Tooru was teetering on the edge, then said, “Sensitivity zero.”
No sooner had Tooru slumped back to the bed than Hitomi said, “Sensitivity twenty.” The poor girl’s eyes rolled back in her head, no longer coherent, barely even sentient.
The cycle began to repeat. Hitomi jacked up Tooru’s sensitivity, let Izuku fuck her until she came, then didn’t let her cum, yanking her right back to square one, shutting off her ability to feel anything at all until every drop of pleasure had faded, then forcing her right back into the throes of ecstasy. She boomeranged between extremes, her mind cracking further with each cycle.
“How much longer do I have to do this before you learn?” Hitomi hissed after half a dozen more cycles of pleasure and deprivation. “Much more of this, and you’ll go crazy, Tooru. Do you want that? Do you want us to drive you crazy? Do you want to be completely useless as anything but a set of mindless fuckholes, kept tied up in the basement whenever you’re not being fucked, empty-headed and ruined?”
Tooru moaned at the thought, lips splayed and tongue hanging out. Izuku kept fucking her.
“Don’t make me do it again, Tooru,” Hitomi warned. “I won’t stop at twenty times. I’ll go higher. I’ll drive you crazier. I’ll make sure Master and I leave you a drooling, broken husk.”
Tooru said nothing. Hitomi snapped her fingers, and said, “Sensitivity times fifty.”
This time, Tooru’s body nearly lifted off the bed, despite the cuffs and the spreader bar, just from her body jerking with pleasure, trying desperately to escape the stimulation of Izuku’s cock plowing into her pussy. This time, it only took ten seconds for Hitomi to see her orgasm coming. And with a complete disregard for Tooru’s sanity, she said, “Sensitivity zero!”
Tooru spasmed, her body shrieking its frustration at having another climax ripped away half a second before completion. She looked up at Hitomi as Izuku fucked into her, uncaring of whether she could feel her pussy stretching around his cock. And at last, Hitomi saw something break in Tooru’s eyes.
“Please!” the bound girl shrieked as Izuku’s cock slammed into her again. “Please, I wanna cum!”
Hitomi’s grin was cruel, evil, heartless. “You know what you have to do, Tooru,” she said softly, fingers still toying with Tooru’s nipples. “Just a few words, and you’ll get to cum as much as you want.”
A sob slipped from Tooru’s lips. “Please,” she repeated, body jerking as Izuku fucked her cunt.
Hitomi didn’t relent. “Beg,” she commanded. “Submit to your Master.”
Tooru raised her head…and Hitomi saw that she had finally won.
“I…I submit…” she groaned as Izuku pulled out of her, leaving her pussy sopping and fucked-out and still not climaxing. The entire Network disengaged from their own trysts to turn towards her, eager to see her swear herself to sexual slavery of her own free will.
With Hitomi’s coaxing, Tooru’s trembling hands found her pussy lips, stretching them apart to display herself for Izuku.
“I…it’s yours…” she moaned absently, Hitomi crooning the words in her ear. “My pussy…my body…my mind…all yours…I’ll be your slave…your mindless sex toy…”
Izuku grinned, and then Hitomi guided Tooru through the last few words.
“Please, Master…” she declared, loud enough for all her friends to hear, forever discarding whatever shreds of dignity she still had left. “Take me. Claim my cunt…do whatever you want to me…just let me cum…”
Izuku nodded. “Welcome, slave,” he rumbled. “Time for you to get your reward.”
Tooru nearly sobbed with happiness-but Hitomi had one last play to make.
“Reward, indeed,” she murmured, holding Tooru steady as Izuku pushed into her well-fucked pussy. “Speaking of which… Sensitivity times one hundred.”
Tooru gasped, eyes shooting open as her programming kicked into gear. Her whole body, from her neck to her toes, flexed as signals shot through her nerves. And then, in one single glorious moment, she came.
It was like no orgasm Hitomi had ever seen. It was as if the single moment of pleasure from Izuku’s penetration was instantly multiplied again and again until all Tooru was was a single screaming knot of white-hot ecstasy. The shriek that tore itself from her throat was the most inhuman sound Hitomi had ever heard; it was bliss itself, the purest expression of relief and joy and sobbing pleasure imaginable.
Tooru’s body spasmed furiously, every muscle flexing; her whole body lifted right off the bed as her eyes rolled back in their sockets, her pussy thrusting itself towards the sky as she experienced the strongest orgasm any woman ever had. Only Hitomi’s grip on her kept Tooru from hurting herself in her thrashing.
Whatever being inside a girl experiencing a hundredfold orgasm felt like, it must have been unimaginable; Izuku came, too, his eyes unfocusing as he grunted, pumping Tooru full in jerky spasms of his own. He drew back, hissing, as Tooru squirted a second later, sending juices spraying across the room.
At long last, Tooru’s orgasm wound down, and she collapsed back to the bed, completely insensate and utterly broken. She flickered in and out of view, no longer even really capable of keeping herself visible.
There were a few moments of silence in the room, as the whole Network stared in awe at the slumped, broken, drooling figure of Tooru Hagakure. Even Hitomi was staring, wondering if, perhaps, she’d taken things a little too far.
Then Izuku lunged for her. Hitomi yelped as Izuku’s arms encircled her, flipping her over and smashing her face first into the bed, right over the massive wet stain from Tooru’s juices.
Izuku looked over the array of naked, submissive, beautiful women looking up at him in lust and awe, and barked, “All of you, on the bed, bent over. Now!”
Every girl in the Network knew that tone. They raced to obey, practically throwing themselves into a row along the edge of the bed. Within a minute, a dozen asses were obediently presented to Izuku, waiting and ready for him to fuck at his leisure.
He looked them all over; Katsumi, Mina, Ochako, Shoko, Momo, Kyoka, Eiko, Yumi, Fumiko, Dark Shadow, Tsu. And directly beneath him, the girl who’d given them all to him, who’d loved him enough to trust him with her deepest, darkest secret:
He made his choice-well, his first choice. He’d get to all of them tonight, in time. But for now, he buried his once-again-hard cock into Hitomi’s cunt, relishing the way she bucked and moaned beneath him, and set to work.
He had a long night in front of him, after all.
Notes:
I figure next Sunday's chapter will probably be an interlude; after that, we'll get into the girls that the Network started to outline during the meeting. There's a few Class B girls who I have ideas for that didn't come up there, but at this point I think I have the list pretty well set. Still, feel free to hit me with ideas if you've got them, the worst I'll say is no.
Discord Server: https://discord.gg/WTNxq2bBmh
Chapter 14: Interlude-Midnight Madness
Notes:
A very short little interlude this week, just to give me a bit of time to breathe in a hectic period IRL, and also to break up the monotony a little. Next time, we'll be getting right back to the regularly scheduled fucking.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning, Hitomi was rudely awakened by the buzzing of her phone from the other side of the room.
With a complaining groan, she craned her neck down, seeing that she was entangled near the core of a Gordian Knot of limbs and naked bodies; the whole Network was piled onto her and Izuku’s king-sized bed, snoring, leaking cum, and completely dead to the world. Most of the girls were cuddled up to Izuku, including Tooru, who had pride of place against his left side, while Hitomi occupied his right. A few, including Mina and Eiko, were stacked crosswise, their sculpted bodies on full display for Hitomi to admire. Ochako had ended up draped over the foot of the bed, her cum-stuffed ass sticking into the air.
Her phone buzzed again. Grumbling angrily, Hitomi wriggled her way across a web of sleeping girls, moving slowly and carefully to avoid waking anyone. It took her nearly five minutes to reach her phone.
When she saw the message, her anger stilled itself, at least somewhat. It was from Midnight. “Hey, kiddo,” it read. “Don’t forget we’ve got that meeting this morning. Sorry to tear you away from your lovely man meat, but duty calls.”
Hitomi put her phone down and started rummaging through drawers to find clothes that she could wear. That inevitably drew Izuku out of his slumber, and eventually, his voice rumbled from the bed, “Everything alright?”
Hitomi sighed. “Midnight texted me,” she replied without turning her head. “Says she wants to talk.”
Izuku nodded. “Have fun,” he said warmly.
Pulling up her pants, Hitomi raised an eyebrow playfully. “Oh, I will,” she teased, “But I can’t help but think you’ll have more fun.”
She nodded at him, literally drowning in naked, horny women, and Izuku just chuckled. “Good point,” he conceded. “And, as my favorite slave is sadly not going to be available…I suppose I’ll just have to select another for some fun.”
Hitomi suppressed her shiver at Izuku’s approval in favor of getting her shirt on and starting to wonder how she might be able to clean up enough that Midnight wouldn’t tease her too hard about her sex life. Oh, she’d be able to tell Hitomi got laid, for sure, but Hitomi was hoping to at least not make it so obvious that her mussed hair and satisfied glow screamed “I had sex with my boyfriend and a dozen other women last night and it was the hottest thing I’ve ever imagined.”
“Of course, Master,” she agreed, grinning playfully. “That’s why I made them into slaves for you, after all.”
Izuku grinned back, then turned his attention to the platter of options in front of him. Almost daintily, he raised a hand, perusing what was on offer; they both knew that any girl he awakened would submit to his demands instantly and eagerly, as was her purpose in life. All that mattered was that he wanted them, and they’d jump to fulfill his commands.
At last, his gaze landed on the spiky blonde hair of the girl whose face was pressed against his chest, and Hitomi saw his grin sharpen.
“Oh, Kacchan,” Izuku said deviously, reaching down to hook a finger around the chain still running between Katsumi Bakugo’s pierced nipples-the one Hitomi had given her as a sign of her total submission to her childhood frenemy.
Katsumi woke with a start, a whine escaping her lips as Izuku tugged on her nipples just hard enough to startle her into alertness. “D-Deku?” she groaned, her sore body protesting how rough he’d treated it the night before, but her mind and soul already begging for more.
Izuku grinned again. “Morning, fuckdoll ,” he said, making Katsumi stiffen, eyes rolling back in her head as her slave-trigger was activated. “You know the drill by now, don’t you? Show me how you properly greet your Master in the morning.”
After months of training and steady acclimation to her new life, Katsumi didn’t even hesitate. She rolled over and began slurping on Izuku’s hardening cock with utter devotion, worshiping every inch of it dutifully and lovingly.
Hitomi watched for a while, then sighed regretfully. “Well, guess I have to head out,” she groaned. “Try not to fuck all my sister-slaves before I get back, please?”
Izuku laughed. “I make no promises,” he shot back, his hand rooted in Katsumi’s soft hair as he guided her up and down his dick.
Hitomi just rolled her eyes. “I’ve turned you into a fiend, haven’t I?” she asked.
Izuku just raised an eyebrow. “I’m sorry, you literally get off on building me a harem,” he pointed out. “I’m just doing what you want me to do.”
Hitomi couldn’t argue with that. With one last regretful look at Katsumi’s gorgeous body as she slurped on their Master’s cock, she closed the door, and went to talk with her mentor.
She already knew it would be an… interesting conversation.
Fifteen minutes later, Hitomi was across UA’s campus and knocking on the door to Midnight’s office.
“Come on in!” her mentor said, and Hitomi swiftly obeyed.
She’d been working with Midnight for years, now, ever since just after the Sports Festival; the R-Rated Hero had been quite eager to, as she put it, “Show her the ropes.” By that, of course, she meant that she saw quite a bit of herself in Hitomi, from their similar quirks to-and it had taken her all of five minutes to figure it out-their…knowledge of the kink scene, to put it mildly.
All the innuendo she’d been subjected to over the years aside, though, Hitomi really was grateful for her mentor. Midnight had taught her a lot about being a hero, and she was completely right that her experience with a mind-affecting quirk was extremely helpful for Hitomi, who’d had very little experience using her abilities before joining the hero course. She’d done a lot to help Hitomi get stronger-even if she did end up preferring Aizawa’s combat style, something that always made Midnight joke about the two of them having “joint custody.”
Sure enough, as Hitomi closed the door behind her, Midnight was sitting behind her desk, boots up on the table as she leaned back in her chair. She wasn’t wearing her hero costume at the moment, instead preferring a black leather jacket and jeans that still made her somehow radiate dominatrix energy. She grinned lecherously as she laid eyes on Hitomi.
“Good to see you again, kiddo,” she said, smirking. “That boy of yours sure is treating you right, by the look of you!”
Hitomi managed to fight down her blush. Midnight knew about Izuku, of course; she’d known literally since the day they started going out, and had actually given Hitomi genuinely good relationship advice more than once. Unfortunately, she was also constantly filling Hitomi’s ears with innuendo and teasing, so, mixed bag overall.
“And here I thought I’d made myself presentable,” Hitomi groaned. She’d worked so hard to smooth over her side-shaved hairdo and get all the wrinkles out of her clothes, too. “What tipped you off this time?”
Midnight’s grin grew even wider as she looked Hitomi over. Without saying a word, she pointed at the side of her neck.
Hitomi’s eyes widened, and she swore. Glancing in the mirror Midnight kept in the corner of her office, she spotted the giveaway; there was a series of purplish, blotchy hickeys along the side of her neck, artifacts left by Izuku’s teeth and lips. Well, not just Izuku, actually; Slutty Shoko and a few others had gotten in on the marking-Hitomi action last night, but Hitomi was determined to make sure Midnight never learned about the Network.
Midnight snickered at Hitomi’s frustration. “Man, Midoriya really musta done a number on you,” she laughed. “And here all your classmates still think you take charge of him!”
Hitomi flushed at that. Midnight had also never been fooled for a second by the boots or the piercings or the hair; as she’d put it, “Girl, I’ve known you were a sub since the moment I laid eyes on you.”
“Yeah, yeah, you’ve had your fun now,” she sighed as she slipped into a chair opposite her mentor. “Can you actually tell me what you wanted to talk about?”
Midnight gave an exaggerated pout. “And here I thought your hunk of a boyfriend would’ve fucked you into a better mood,” she chuckled. “But sure, alright. I just wanted to check in with how your quirk training’s been going. Remember how I told you I wanted you to try improving your ability to do more complex commands?”
Hitomi’s eyes widened, just a little. She did remember Midnight saying that; it had been…just about a week before she’d talked to Mina that fateful night in the dorms, come to think of it.
In other words, she did in fact have a lot to report, what with how her skill with her quirk had grown by leaps and bounds since she’d started turning all her friends into mindless, brainwashed fuckdolls. The problem being, of course, that she’d then have to explain to Midnight that she’d turned all her friends into mindless, brainwashed fuckdolls.
Midnight raised an eyebrow, seeing the look on Hitomi’s face. “Is everything alright?” she asked.
Hitomi coughed. “Oh, uh, yeah, absolutely,” she lied. “I…I have actually figured out some new stuff with my quirk.”
Midnight nodded, quelling Hitomi’s hopes of somehow getting out of this. “Go on,” she prompted.
Hitomi gave one last sigh, and realized that all she could do was hope that, somehow, Midnight wouldn’t realize the incredibly sexual connotations of all her new abilities.
But there was nothing for it. Hitomi began to list them off. “So…I’ve figured out how to manipulate people’s senses, how to implant suggestions and triggers that last even after I release someone from their trance, how to make people not realize they’re under a trance…how to create altered states of mind and even entire alternate personalities…how to induce physiological changes too, actually…I’ve done some stuff with physical sensations too, I can magnify them or shut them off entirely…oh, yeah, and I can do some really weird stuff if somebody’s mind scape is altered by their quirk, I managed to literally swap bits of somebody’s mind around…”
With each successive word out of Hitomi’s mouth, Midnight’s eyebrows climbed higher and higher into the stratosphere. When she at last stopped talking, her mentor looked at her with an expression that told Hitomi that her last hope had failed miserably.
“Oh,” Midnight coughed. “I…see. Those are…definitely very useful and highly advanced applications of your quirk, Shinso.”
Hitomi fought furiously to keep herself from blushing, trying to look as if she was happily accepting her mentor’s praise, and not dreading what she was going to say next.
Her eyebrows still raised, Midnight asked, “And how did you… learn all these valuable new skills? And does it have anything to do with how Aizawa was just telling me that some of the usual suspects in his class have been remarkably well-behaved lately?”
Hitomi’s blush broke through, spreading across her cheeks as she fidgeted nervously in her seat.
Midnight smirked. “I knew it,” she said smugly. “So, you and Midoriya found yourselves a unicorn, eh? Who is it? Is it Bakugo? I bet it’s Bakugo.”
Filing away the fact that even Midnight had been able to spot Katsumi’s subby streak from a mile away to tease the blonde bombshell about later, Hitomi hung her head and murmured, “Not…quite, Professor.”
Midnight blinked in surprise. “Well, who is it, then?” she asked. “Who’s the lucky girl?”
Hitomi coughed weakly. “Um…it’s all of them, Professor,” she replied sheepishly.
Midnight fell completely and utterly silent. “All…of them?” she asked slowly.
Knowing full well what was coming next, Hitomi nodded. “All of them,” she confirmed. “We, uh…just added Hagakure to the list last night, actually.”
Another beat of silence passed with no motion from Midnight. Then another.
Just when Hitomi was starting to actually get worried for her mentor, the dam finally broke. Midnight bent over and howled with laughter, the walls practically shaking as her roars burst from her throat. She pounded the desk, tears streaming from her eyes.
“Holy shit!” she declared, still fighting back guffaws. “I didn’t think you had it in you, kiddo! You and Izuku really built yourselves your own little harem?”
Hitomi blushed harder. “You’re, uh…taking this pretty well,” she said, trying to change the topic.
Finally managing to regain some control of herself, Hitomi’s mentor just snorted. “Oh, please,” she replied. “I know you know how to handle some pretty out-there kinks responsibly and consensually, kiddo. I taught you myself. Knowing you, there’s all sorts of failsafes and guidelines and opt-outs for the girls; you’d have worked yourself into a tizzy thinking of how evil your quirk is, otherwise.”
Hitomi…wasn’t sure whether she felt complimented that Midnight had such a high opinion of her commitment to consent and safe play, or horrifically embarrassed at being so easily read. She decided on some mix of the two, and sighed, “Yeah, we, uh…have a whole contract and everything.”
Midnight nodded approvingly, though she seemed to still be struggling to contain her laughter. “So,” she summarized, “Every single girl in your class is into erotic hypnosis, and you’ve gotten them all hooked on your boyfriend’s dick?”
Hitomi tried to vanish further into her seat. When that failed, she simply nodded weakly.
Midnight smirked. “Ever thought of expanding?” she asked mildly. “Like, say, into 3-B?”
Hitomi nodded again. “We were, uh, just discussing that,” she answered. “I…think we’ll ask, at least.”
Midnight grinned harder. “Go right ahead with that,” she said, sounding as if she approved. “I can tell you right now…I think you’ll find that there’s quite a bit of interest.”
Hitomi blinked. Then blinked again. “I’m going to not ask how you know what you’re implying you know, there,” she began, “and instead say that I’m still kinda in shock that I’m not in trouble for, uh, starting a small sex cult in the most prestigious hero school in the country.”
Midnight laughed. “Well, first of all,” she said mildly, “I believe Nezu’s official policy on student relationships is, and I quote, “I don’t give a fuck,” and second of all, what makes you think that you’re the first time a sex cult has formed at UA?”
Hitomi went very, very quiet. Midnight met her eyes evenly, her expression utterly inscrutable.
At last, Hitomi asked, “Are you…going to elaborate on that?”
Midnight’s expression stayed perfectly flat. “No.”
Hitomi decided that she was too terrified of the potential answers to push any harder. Instead, she took a deep breath, then asked, “So, uh, is there anything else you wanted to talk about?”
Midnight raised her eyebrow once more. “Other than the fact that you’ve apparently turned the most promising and capable heroics class we’ve had in a generation, including the daughter of the current Number One Hero, several already-famous rising heroines, and the Terror of UA into your personal collection of brainwashed sluts?” she asked sweetly.
Hitomi blushed, unable to even defend herself against the truth.
Midnight chuckled. “No, not really,” she continued. “Other than to tell you that I couldn’t be prouder, and that I won’t tell anybody if you don’t want me to.”
Hitomi nodded. “I’d…appreciate that,” she said awkwardly. She rose and began to head for the door, only for Midnight to call out, “Oh, and one other thing, Hitomi.”
She turned to see Midnight’s smirk in full force. “Leave some slack in the ropes.”
Hitomi blinked in confusion. “Huh?” she asked, confused.
Midnight didn’t seem bothered at all by Hitomi’s lack of comprehension. “Leave some slack in the ropes,” she repeated. “Y’know, if for some entirely hypothetical reason you were tying somebody to a bed. It’s easier on their wrists, plus, it gives them just enough room to squirm a little. Much more fun that way, in my experience.”
Hitomi felt her face go red one last time. “I’ll, uh, keep that in mind,” she stammered. Then, at last, she slipped out of the office, Midnight waving her goodbye as the door closed.
Well. That was…an experience. Honestly, Hitomi was just glad that Midnight didn’t fuck students. Otherwise, she got the sense that things could’ve gotten out of hand fast.
Now. Back to the regularly-scheduled harem expansion, she supposed.
Notes:
See you guys next time!
Discord Server: https://discord.gg/jEybZzHcnT
Chapter 15: Pole-Sister (Nei)
Notes:
I do apologize for this chapter taking so long. It's been a very busy few weeks for me, and I've had to make up writing time where I could, but it's here now, and I think it's a very fun chapter.
It contains IQ loss/brain drain, degradation, bondage, bimbofication, and somehow both orgasm denial and multiple orgasms, so, do with that information what you will.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In the end, Hitomi didn’t even make it back to her room.
She’d barely stepped inside 3-A’s common room before she found herself face-to-face with the frankly unfairly beautiful–and equally arrogant–Nei Monoma, sitting primly on a couch. Her long blonde hair was elaborately coiffed and curled, her smooth, flawless skin peeking from the elegant skirt and top she wore, and the scowl that so often marred her gorgeous, aristocratic features had softened into as close to a neutral expression as she ever really got.
The sight of the most prim and arrogant girl in their whole year quietly drinking tea wasn’t what brought Hitomi to a screeching halt, however. That honor went to the girl opposite her.
Over the past few months, Hitomi had gotten quite familiar with both the body and mind of Shoko Todoroki. Frankly, it was hard not to, what with the whole alternate-slut-persona thing and the fact that the girl was basically dating Hitomi’s boyfriend now. But even then, she hadn’t expected to see her enjoying tea with Nei Monoma of all fucking people.
“There you are, Hitomi,” Shoko said happily. “Look who I found!”
Nei snorted dismissively. “You didn’t find me, you Class A tramp,” she scoffed. “I deigned to accept your invitation to-”
Shoko just rolled her eyes. “Are you seeing this bitch?” she asked Hitomi. “She’s in serious need of an attitude adjustment.”
Hitomi…had to agree. Nei had been annoying since the first day of class, and she’d only gotten worse. Somehow, she managed to be both unbearably arrogant and carry around such a massive inferiority complex that it was a miracle she could stand up straight.
And despite all that, Hitomi had to admit, she was hot as fuck. Nei had an honest-to-god perfect body, at least by classical ideas of beauty, with an hourglass shape to her hips and waist, large, bouncy breasts, and an ass that even behind a skirt was obviously beyond compare. A shame her personality needed so much work.
“Excuse me?” Nei snapped, sounding offended. “I’ll have you know that I—”
Shoko just grinned. “You know your problem, Monoma?” she said mildly, in the deadpan voice she’d become so known for. “You’re just too smart for your own good.”
Hitomi had half expected Nei to get up and storm out at that, but she didn’t. Instead, she fell utterly silent in an instant, a shocked look on her face.
The gleam in Shoko’s eyes made Hitomi scramble to remember if Slutty Shoko was actually in charge right now, it was so packed with sexual energy.
“Wouldn’t it be so much better to be a dumb, empty-headed bimbo, Nei?” she asked in a playful voice. “Not having to worry about anything anymore, no classes, no being a hero, just being happy and stupid and slutty?”
Rather than snapping back, Nei went a fascinating shade of pink. She gulped, and Hitomi sensed blood in the water.
Slipping into a chair opposite the two girls, she drawled, “I think it’s safe to assume I walked into the middle of this conversation. Care to fill me in?”
Nei was silent. Shoko was not. “As it turns out,” she said with a pop to her lips, “Our favorite pain in the ass here has some very… particular tastes.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “And how did you figure this out?” she asked dryly.
Shoko grinned. “Call it my slutty instincts.”
Hitomi just sighed. Turning to Nei, she asked, “Well? Is she wrong?”
Nei gulped again. Quickly turning the expression into a scowl, she shoots back, “I don’t see how it’s any of your concern.”
Hitomi shrugged. “Be like that if you want,” she said, “But I’m just saying…I managed to turn Shoko here into a cock-addicted whore, you wouldn’t be the first.”
Nei’s head whipped back around to stare at Shoko, who simply waved playfully.
“What, you thought she was always like this?” Hitomi chuckled. “It took real work to turn the Ice Queen into my Master’s personal stripper slut, I’ll have you know. There’s nothing quite like having the daughter of the Number One Hero give you a lapdance while declaring that she’s your mindless whore.”
Nei shifted in her seat. “I…” she began to say, before her eyes narrowed. “Todoroki, how dare you lead me here on false pretenses!” she snarled.
Shoko, leaning back on the couch, just cocked her head lazily at Nei’s anger. “I didn’t,” she said mildly. “I asked you if you wanted to know how to finally get the attention you deserve.”
“And instead, you’re insinuating that you want to make me into some…some cheap
whore!”
Nei snapped.
Shoko just raised an eyebrow. In an utterly deadpan voice, she said, “I’m not insinuating anything. That’s exactly how to get attention, Monoma.”
For a few moments, Nei just gaped at Shoko, seemingly unable to comprehend what she was saying. Then, in a low, dangerous voice, she said, “You…you’re suggesting that I do…what, exactly?”
In that same casual voice, Shoko answered, “I’m suggesting that you become a bimbo slut like me, obviously. Maybe get a few piercings, a wardrobe change, lose a few IQ points, refocus your priorities some. Like, say, onto being as good at sucking and fucking Izuku’s cock as you can be.”
In the silence that followed, Hitomi found herself once again wondering whether turning Shoko Todoroki into a trashy slut was the greatest or stupidest thing she’d ever done. It definitely wasn’t anywhere between.
Nei stared blankly at Shoko. “You’re insane,” she said finally.
Shoko raised her other eyebrow. “It took you this long to realize that?” she asked.
Nei ignored her. “I don’t know what you were thinking,” she repeated. “What, is becoming some common lady of the night supposed to…to relax me? To make me more palatable?”
Shrugging, Shoko answered, “Something like that. It worked for me.”
Nei blinked slowly. “It…it did?” she asked, and this time Hitomi detected the slightest hint of uncertainty in her voice.
Shoko nodded. “Don’t take it from me, though,” she said, before turning to Hitomi. “Hey, Shinso?”
Hitomi frowned. “Yeah?”
“Mind switching me out?” Shoko asked casually. “If I can’t get through to her, maybe she can.”
Hitomi’s eyes widened. “Are you…sure?” she asked, glancing at Nei, then back at Shoko.
“Yep,” Shoko answered. “If Monoma’s worried about whether this is the best way to get the attention she deserves, well, I’ll just show her what exactly she’s getting.”
Hitomi sighed. She’d argue harder…but frankly, she kinda wanted to see how exactly Monoma would react to Slutty Shoko in all her glory. “Fine,” she said. “Slutty Shoko, come out to play.”
Shoko went stiff, moaning softly as her eyes rolled back in her head, then returned to normal. Or, well, what counted as “normal” for Slutty Shoko, who gave a lascivious stretch and yawn before rising to her feet.
As always, the difference in Shoko’s body was immediately obvious, and so overwhelming that there could be no question that an entirely different personality was now calling the shots. She held herself in a way that could only be described as sensual, all cocked hips and strutting legs and hooded, teasing gazes. Nei’s jaw dropped as Slutty Shoko strode towards her.
“She’s right, you know,” she simpered, facing down the other woman. “Ever since I was created, Shoko’s life has been so much better. She’s learned to be less shy, finally gotten to be with the man she loves, and discovered just how much fun life can be when you’re the center of attention. She’d never have had that if she hadn’t worked up the courage to stop trying to be smart. She admitted to herself that she didn’t want to be smart. She wanted to be a dumb, slutty, cock-addicted whore.”
Nei whimpered as Slutty Shoko advanced on her, slowly but inevitably. She took a step back as she hissed, “Who the hell are you?”
Slutty Shoko took another step forwards. “I’m the real Shoko, hun,” she drawled. “The one who stopped trying to pretend she was a hero, and admitted that she was a slut instead. All that I care about is cock, cum, and looking sexy, and it’s sooo much better than all those silly worries in your head.”
Nei flinched again as Slutty Shoko cupped her face in one hand. Not moving, she protested, “Y-you’re asking me to throw away my pride-”
“Pride?” Slutty Shoko scoffed. “What pride? You and I both know your uptight bitchy self is an act, Nei-Nei. You act the way you do because you’re ashamed to admit that deep down, you hate being smart. You want to be dumb. You want to be slutty, stupid, and sexy. Underneath it all, there’s a gorgeous, empty-headed whore just waiting to come out, isn’t there?”
Nei flinched again. She didn’t speak; Hitomi could only watch in awe, and no small amount of fear, as Nei sank onto the couch, guided by Slutty Shoko, who coiled around her, murmuring in the blonde girl’s ear.
“You don’t need to make it so hard on yourself, Nei-Nei,” she whispered tenderly. “You can be like me, horny, happy, and getting fucked like the slut you are every day. You can stop pretending, stop being so mean. All you have to do is say yes, and ask your new Mistress to reach into your head and soothe away all those scary thoughts, drain away those brains and leave you giggly and slutty. What do you say, Nei-Nei? Wanna be my pole-sister?”
Nei let out a weak, shaky breath as Shoko gestured at Hitomi, who could only stare at the sight in front of her. Slowly, tentatively, her thighs pressed together, Nei asked, “You…you won’t judge me for it?”
Hitomi shook her head. “Never,” she promised. “We’re all into some pretty intense stuff, Nei. I like it when Izuku chains me up and forces me to watch him fuck other women. We don’t judge here. You’d fit right in.”
Nei nodded slowly, Slutty Shoko’s arm still around her shoulders. Clenching her fists, she declared, “I…suppose there’s no real point denying it anymore, then. Yes, I do have…certain desires. Ones that…I would like you to help me fulfill.”
Hitomi nodded. “Well,” she offered, “Why don’t we take this up to my room, so we can talk this over in more detail in privacy? I’ve got a contract I’d like to go over with you.”
Nei nodded. She rose from her seat, making her way towards the stairwell on shaky legs. As she moved to follow the girl, Hitomi glanced back to where Slutty Shoko was watching them leave.
“First of all,” she asked dryly, “What the fuck was that?”
Slutty Shoko just grinned. “I can be very convincing,” she replied. “Especially when it comes to sex.”
Hitomi huffed. “Yeah, I noticed,” she shot back. “Second of all, how did you know what Monoma was into?”
Once more, Slutty Shoko simply laughed. “Oh, it was easy,” she replied, tapping her temple. “She’s quite familiar with what a repressed wannabe-bimbo looks like, after all. Now…mind switching us again? We’ve got some outfit decisions to make.”
Hitomi nodded. “Come again another day,” she said, triggering another eye-rolling transition back to regular Shoko. “What kind of outfit decisions?”
Shoko’s grin was unnervingly similar to her slutty alter ego’s. “Well, if I am about to get a pole-sister,” she pointed out, “she needs to look the part, doesn’t she? And I’ve been building up quite the wardrobe, after all.”
Hitomi…found that both terrifying and incredibly exciting. “You do that,” she decided. “It’ll keep you out of trouble, at least.”
Honestly, she doubted that, especially with Shoko and Slutty Shoko apparently in agreement; but hey, she could dream.
And also go upstairs to mind-fuck Nei Monoma into a drooling bimbo. She could do that, too.
“So,” Hitomi said mildly fifteen minutes later, as Nei looked over the contract laid out in front of her. “What part of Shoko’s little speech got to you the most?”
Nei looked up at her abruptly, eyes narrowing until her gaze was truly withering. Unfortunately for her, Hitomi remained noticeably unwithered.
“I hardly see why I should answer–” Nei began, only for Hitomi to roll her eyes.
“In about ten minutes, I’m gonna be brainwashing you into an obedient sex slave, Monoma,” she interrupted in a dry voice, gesturing at the contract. “You can stop acting now.”
Nei faltered. “Acting?”
Hitomi nodded. “I’ve realized something,” she continued. “Shoko was right about you, wasn’t she? The arrogance, the shouting, the constant chattering about how you’re so much better than us…it’s an act, isn’t it? Deep down, what you are is a brat. You want to be put in your place, outclassed in every way, taken and overpowered until you’re whatever your Master wants to make you into. Isn’t that right?”
Nei shuddered as Hitomi spoke; by the time she finished, the blond girl was huddled in her seat, unable to meet Hitomi’s eyes.
“I–” she began to protest, only for Hitomi to raise a single eyebrow, making Nei sigh. “It…it was the part about me being “too smart.”
Hitomi was quiet for a second, gesturing for Nei to continue.
After a moment, she did just that. “I…the idea of being dumb and horny has always…appealed to me,” she admitted.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow once again. “What about slutty?”
Nei gave her a sarcastic look. “Being slutty was…implied,” she responded. “But, yes. The idea of slowly being degraded, gradually giving up on my old self and being taught to be a good empty-headed bimbo…mmmm…”
As Nei went off into fantasyland for a while, Hitomi blinked in surprise. “So, you want it a bit more…gradual, then?” she asked. “You want to get dumber as we fuck you, not before?”
Nei looked at her hopefully. “I mean, I really am alright with any approach,” she said, “But that does sound the most…enticing.”
Hitomi considered the prospect of gradually wearing down Nei Monoma’s facade, breaking her down and slowly draining away her brains and her pride, and tried to not agree too quickly.
“Well, then,” she said. “I have an idea on how to do that.”
Nei’s eyes widened. “You do?”
Hitomi nodded. “I can explain, if you want,” she offered, “Or I can… demonstrate.”
Nei looked her up and down, and then bobbed her head eagerly. “Please,” she asked. “Show me.”
Her eyes went blank, Hitomi careful to make sure she could still process and remember what Hitomi was about to tell her.
“Nei, whenever you orgasm, you will lose ten IQ points, becoming dumber and dumber with each successive orgasm,” Hitomi said with a smirk, enjoyng the way Nei’s jaw hung open. “You will also get hornier and more easily influenced, slowly turning into a slut the more you cum.”
Once she was sure the instructions had sunk into Nei’s brain, Hitomi released her quirk’s grip, making Nei start. The girl looked at Hitomi with wide, shocked eyes.
“Well?” Hitomi prompted. “What do you think? I’ll undo the commands if you decide you don’t like them.”
Nei shook her head frantically. “Fuck no,” she hissed. “That’s perfect. That’s everything I wanted, Shinso. Except…maybe there should be a floor on it? I may like being dumb, but I’d rather not be brain-damaged.”
Hitomi nodded. “Good idea,” she agreed. “Here, mind going back under?”
A word of affirmation from Nei, and her eyes went blank once more. Studying the gorgeous girl, Hitomi chose her words carefully.
“Once you reach an IQ of eighty, you’ll stop getting dumber, Nei,” she instructed. “Once you have gotten as dumb as you can get, hearing me say “Return” will cause your IQ, libido, and everything else to return to normal. Do you understand me?”
Nei nodded robotically, her lips mouthing the words without comprehending them. Hitomi released her from the trance once more, and Nei’s expression once again filled with lust.
“Perfect,” she declared. “So…what now?”
Hitomi grinned. “Now, we do the fun part,” she told Nei.
Nei froze. “The fun part?” she asked.
Hitomi nodded. “The part where I put you back under,” she explained, “And make you repeat your new programming until it fries your brain and becomes essential to your identity.”
Before Nei could even respond, a voice at the door declared, “I agree. That’s definitely the fun part.”
Hitomi and Nei jerked around to see Izuku standing there, grinning evilly as he closed the door behind him again.
Nei’s eyes widened, while Hitomi just matched her boyfriend’s grin.
“Hello, babe,” she said as Izuku crossed the room, sprawling out on one of the chairs as he regarded Nei with bright green eyes. “What brings you here?”
Izuku chuckled; the sound was deep and hungry, and Hitomi was pretty sure it went straight to her clit–and Nei’s too, judging by the look on her face.
“I happened to run into Shoko on the way here,” he explained, his gaze never leaving Nei’s body. “She had some very interesting things to say about what you were planning to do to Monoma.”
Nei shivered, and Hitomi couldn’t blame her in the slightest.
“Oh, I was just going to turn her into a bimbo slut,” she told her boyfriend, whose answering smirk was truly evil. “No biggie.”
Izuku rose from his seat, and went to cup a hand to Nei’s face. She gulped, going very, very still, as one of the men she’d mocked and declared herself better than for years gazed at her with dark light in his eyes.
“Now that will be an amazing thing to see,” he declared. “So, you want me and Hitomi to fuck all that pride out of you, do you, Monoma?”
Nei gulped even harder. Somehow, though, she got up the courage to answer, “Yes.”
Izuku grinned again. “Well,” he said, “I’ll make sure you enjoy yourself, yeah?”
With that, he nodded to Hitomi. “Don’t mind me,” he said. “Keep working on her. I’ll stay out of the way.”
Hitomi glanced back at Nei, who nodded. One trigger later, and Nei was back under the trance, slowly moaning out her new mantra, eyes blank and jaw hanging.
Glancing back at Izuku, Hitomi asked, “How, exactly, will you be “staying out of the way?”
Izuku’s smirk grew greedier. Without saying a word, he knelt down in front of Hitomi, one hand running up her thigh, the other finding the waist of her shorts and beginning to tug.
Her eyes went wide. Even if she’d wanted to resist, she couldn’t have; her body had been too well-trained, taught to crave the slightest hint of Izuku’s touch, conditioned to yield to whatever he demanded of it. She brought her legs together to let Izuku slip off her shorts and underwear, then willingly spread them apart for him, exposing her already-moistening cunt.
Even as Izuku began to press his face between her thighs, Hitomi felt the need to offer a protest. “We, ahh, have a new girl to fuck tonight!” she said. “I don’t want to… oh… be exhausted from cumming before we even get a chance to play with her!”
Izuku paused, and for a second Hitomi thought she’d convinced him…but then she saw how he was grinning.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” her magnificent, evil boyfriend and Master chuckled, “Who said anything about you cumming?”
Hitomi’s eyes shot open. But it was too late; Izuku’s face was pressed between her thighs, and his tongue was flicking against her folds in the exact way he’d perfected on her over years and years of practice.
With Nei’s blank eyes still watching as she brainwashed herself, Hitomi gave up on trying to stop Izuku. Instead, she just tried to ride the surging pleasure in her veins.
An hour later, a very frustrated and pent-up Hitomi and an even more smug Izuku brought Nei out of her trance.
“How are you feeling?” Izuku asked as the newly-brainwashed girl blinked and tried to regain her bearings.
Focusing on him, Nei took a deep breath and answered, “Ready to fuck already.”
Hitomi jumped to her feet, not even caring that Izuku had never bothered to return her lower clothing. Charging over to the drawers where she kept the fun shit, she declared, “Finally!”
Izuku, for his part, checked one last time with Nei, asking, “You sure?”
Nei focused on him, her expression once again witheringly sarcastic. “I’m about to have a fantasy I’ve suppressed for most of my post-pubescent life fulfilled by two of the most attractive people I’ve ever seen,” she informed him. “I’m very sure.”
With that, she rose, just in time for Hitomi to turn around with her arms full of silk ropes and handcuffs.
“We are going to tie you up, Nei,” she hissed, visibly so pent-up she needed to get started right this second.”
Nei’s expression was shockingly flat and even, tipping towards sarcastic. “You’ll hear no complaints from me,” she declared, features finally cracking into a lustful grin. She held out her wrists for Hitomi to snap cuffs around, before tying the other end with the ropes.
Izuku took over that particular duty as Hitomi went back to the drawer for more. “I’d be more surprised that you’re a rope bunny, Monoma,” he said in a voice that made Nei visibly aroused, “If I hadn’t spent three years getting told how much better you were than everyone else. The only people who talk like that are the ones who are craving somebody to put them in their place.”
Nei just laughed. “Well, I suppose you’re about to do just that,” she agreed as Izuku’s hands ran down her hips.
Izuku’s answering hum of agreement was nearly drowned out by Nei’s breathy moan as he grabbed big handfuls of her tits from behind.
As Izuku helped Nei out of her clothes and laid her out on the bed, tying her wrists and ankles to each corner with deft, practiced fingers, Hitomi took a deep breath, pushed away the full fucking hour of edging Izuku had subjected her to for kicks, and said, “Alright, Nei, just a heads up that this is your last chance to back out.”
Nei fought back a shiver as her arms were pulled over her head and restrained, forcing her to thrust out her ample chest as Izuku grinned down at her. “If I didn’t know better, I’d almost find that insulting, you know,” she said mildly. “We’ve already gone to all this trouble.”
Hitomi shrugged. “Sure, but I still want to ask,” she replied. “Any last hangups? You know all the safewords?”
Nei rolled her eyes, even though her skin was breaking out in goosebumps as Izuku spread and bound her legs, the soft ropes allowing her only enough movement to spread them wider for Izuku to see her shaved-bare cunt.
“Seeing as you went to considerable lengths to program them into my brain, I should think I do, yes,” she said dryly. Hitomi just chuckled. It had been a requirement for her to do what Nei wanted-to find a way to ensure that even as a drooling, empty husk, she’d be able to revoke consent if she wanted to. It had taken a while, but Hitomi had gotten very good with her quirk by now.
“Alright, then,” Hitomi decided as Izuku clicked the last cuff shut. “That’s everything I wanted to go through before we got started. You ready to cum until you’re an empty-headed whore, Monoma?”
Despite being naked and tied to the bed, Nei put up a defiant face. “I’m not going to make it easy on you,” she warned, her face flushed and her body wriggling, unable to escape her bonds.
Hitomi’s answering grin would have sent a chill down anybody’s spine. “Nei,” she said as she reached into a drawer and pulled out a vibrating hitachi wand, “I am so glad you feel that way. It makes what happens next that much more fun.”
Izuku echoed Hitomi’s chuckle as he added the final piece–a bright red ball gag that he pushed between Nei’s jaws, cinching tight around her head and making her groan. With her limbs now secured, all she could do with her limited range of movement was twitch, her plush lips distended around the gag, drool already threatening to leak from the corners of her mouth.
“Fuck, I’ve always wanted to shut you up like this, Monoma,” he murmured to Nei. “Forget about turning you into our brainwashed bimbo, just getting to gag you was worth it.”
Nei just whimpered, arrogance and defiance still burning in her eyes–but not for much longer.
Hitomi glanced at her boyfriend. “Shall we?” she asked hungrily, eyebrows arched.
Izuku met her gaze with one that sent a shiver down her spine. Running a finger along Nei’s body again, he said in the low, husky voice of her Master, “Strip first, slave. Then we’ll get this bitch trained properly.”
Hitomi raced to obey, wriggling out of the rest of her clothes with incredible speed. Meanwhile, Izuku began to work, his fingers moving down to Nei’s clit, then further to part her pussy lips. She whined again, but it was utterly ignored by her Class A tormenters.
As Hitomi finished stripping, she paused for a moment to once again admire the contrast between her body and Nei’s. Nei was an absolute beauty, her breasts large and gorgeously soft, her hips wide, her waist narrow and slender, her skin soft and her face a marvel of refined, authoritative attractiveness. She was nearly perfectly proportioned, really, almost moreso than Momo, the most traditionally-built girl in Class A. She was, by almost any metric, more attractive than Hitomi, and she knew it.
But that was just the thing. No matter how much Nei’s body made Hitomi feel inferior in every way, the simple fact was that she owned Nei now. She had the curvier, prettier woman strapped to a bed, gagged, and about to have her very identity drained away, letting her reshape Nei into nothing but a bimbo slut. Izuku, who could have had any woman he wanted, had chosen Hitomi, and Hitomi was going to repay him by turning one of the most beautiful women they’d ever met into his personal whore.
Crawling onto the bed, Hitomi turned on the vibrating wand just as Izuku leaned down to press his tongue into Nei’s folds. Nei gasped through her gag-a gasp that turned into a cry of pleasure as Hitomi put the vibrating wand against her clit.
Nei’s body began to ripple with pleasure, her hands clenching uselessly into fists as she tried and failed to weather the storm. Izuku’s tongue alone could reduce a woman to a begging, orgasmic wreck with ease; that plus Hitomi’s attentions would drive her insane.
Of course, they had something more planned for Nei’s pretty little mind than mere insanity. Hitomi leaned in close, her free hand grabbing an appreciative handful of Nei’s plump tit as she mused, “You know, I do think that slut Shoko is right. You’re just too smart for your own good, Nei-Nei. You’d be so much more pleasant if you were as dumb as a post.”
Nei moaned audibly at the nickname, her body tense and roiling with pleasure already. She wasn’t cumming yet…but it wouldn’t be long.
Hitomi got closer, lips near Nei’s ear. “Here’s how this is going to work, Nei-Nei,” she hissed. “My Master and I are going to make you cum. We’re going to make you cum over and over again, and every time you do, you’re going to lose a little bit of yourself. Every time you surrender to the pleasure, you’ll get a little bit stupider, a little bit sluttier, a little bit more obedient. We’re going to take you apart, piece by piece, suck out all those brains you’re so proud of. We’re going to remodel you into the perfect whore for us, make you into a cock-addicted bimbo. Once we’re done, all that’ll be left of you is Nei-Nei the mindless stripper. Isn’t that exciting?”
Nei was moaning freely now as Izuku ate her out with a vengeance, her clit under a relentless assault from the vibrating wand. Hitomi shifted to change the angle at which she was attacking, and as she did so, she felt a sharp smack against her ass, making her yelp and then whine with pleasure, wiggling her rear in the hopes of enticing a second slap. Izuku, it seemed, approved of her egging Nei on.
Well, Hitomi needed no further encouragement from her Master. As Nei’s muffled cries grew louder and more desperate, Hitomi asked, “What’s your IQ, slut? You used to be a pretty smart girl; maybe a hundred and thirty? Higher?”
Weakly, Nei nodded. A good estimate, then.
Hitomi grinned. “How low do you think it’ll be once you cum a few times?” she asked, pressing the wand harder against Nei’s gushing cunt. “How dumb will you get? Will you even remember who you are? Or will you just give in and become Nei-Nei, cock-addled slut, forever?”
Nei didn’t answer–because a moment after Hitomi finished talking, she came. She threw her head back with a howl, her hips rolling and her muscles spasming…and Hitomi swore that her eyes grew ever so slightly duller as she came down from her high.
If Nei was expecting a respite, she didn’t receive it. No sooner had she come down from her climax than Izuku’s tongue was once again furiously flicking in her snatch, Hitomi’s vibe sending tremors through Nei’s whole lower body.
“Aww, that’s right,” Hitomi cooed as Nei writhed beneath her, “Don’t try and hold back, Nei-Nei. Just let all those icky brains ooze right out of you. Don’t worry about what’s happening to your brain. Don’t worry about how it’s getting harder to think. Get dumber, Nei-Nei. Get dumber for me, will you?”
Nei didn’t respond, at least not until Hitomi thumbed the controls on the wand, kicking it into a higher gear. That got a shriek out of the gagged girl, one so loud it made Hitomi think.
“Ooh, Nei-Nei, are you the sort of girl who gets more sensitive once she cums?” she asked; Nei could only moan weakly in response. “Oh, that’s wonderful! It’ll make erasing all those nasty thoughts out of your head even easier! Here, Master, why don’t you make her cum again? Just one orgasm isn’t gonna make her anywhere near stupid or slutty enough to be a proper bimbo!”
Izuku rewarded Hitomi with another slap to her ass, before gripping Nei’s thighs tightly and setting to work to do just that. Nei tensed, trying to clamp her thighs together in an instinctive move to escape the systematic annihilation of her neurons, but there was no way for her to overcome Izuku’s strength. He grinned up at her with electric green eyes as, just for a second, lightning flickered at the tip of his tongue.
Nei bucked, howling through her gag as she came again. Her whole body was strained and tense as she thrashed in her bonds, her wrists yanking at the bedposts, her legs trying futilely to kick despite being similarly lashed down. There was no escape for her, no way out of the twisted things Hitomi had planted into her brain.
Nei’s eyes rolled crazily, her jaws clenched tight, and Hitomi fantasized that she could see Nei’s mind draining away, another piece of her falling apart under the relentless assault of her new owners.
Hitomi kept the wand pressed firmly against Nei’s clit, leaving no room for her to wriggle away, and pressed her lips to the blond girl’s ear once again. Between Nei’s legs, Izuku continued to work her over, his agile tongue already coaxing the rapidly-dumbifying girl up towards yet another unwelcome orgasm.
“Can you feel yourself getting dumber yet, slut?” Hitomi hissed, trying not to groan with pleasure at how erotic that thought was. “Can you feel your brains frying? We’re taking pieces of you, orgasm by orgasm–your little mind is going pop. We’re not gonna stop until you’re too stupid to remember your own name.”
Nei whimpered through the ball gag. Her eyes were wide, crazed-and yet Hitomi could swear they were duller than they had been, that some edge Monoma usually had was gone.
That thought made her press the vibe into Nei’s clit even harder. “Hurry up and cum, whore,” she ordered, grinding her own nude body against Nei’s leg. “Hurry up and turn into a mindless horny fucktoy so we can use you.”
Nei’s whole body went tense again-and then she obeyed. Her third orgasm tore through her, her poor over-sensitive cunt no match for Izuku’s flicking tongue and Hitomi’s vibrator.
Hitomi nibbled at Nei’s ear rewardingly as the girl thrashed in her bonds yet again. “That’s right,” she cooed. “There goes another ten IQ points. That pretty mind of yours, going pop, pop, pop.”
Nei’s glassy eyes rolled towards her, slowly, struggling to muster up the brainpower to process her words. Her mind was reeling, teetering on the edge of collapse.
Hitomi felt Izuku’s fingers slip into her cunt from behind, his need to remind her just how thoroughly she’d debased herself for him, how completely she’d given in to her twisted desires, driving her to even greater heights of pleasure. She moaned, and the lust caused more words to spill from her mouth.
“The things we’re going to do to you, Nei-Nei,” she gasped. “We’ll transform you, make your outside look as slutty as your inside. Shoko’s got so many new accessories for you. I’ll take you to meet my friend Suzuki; she’ll pierce your nipples, tattoo you, dye your hair, get you looking the part for your new life as our bimbo sex slave. Just a few more times, love. Just cum a few more times, and you’ll be too dumb and horny and obedient to resist anymore.”
Nei, already thirty IQ points dumber than she used to be, just groaned in helpless pleasure as Izuku started working her up to her next orgasm.
Hitomi felt Nei rippling beneath her, Izuku’s fingers plundering Hitomi’s cunt even as he furiously pleasured Nei, and her babbling grew even more frantic.
“What are we gonna take from you next, Nei-Nei?” she wondered aloud between gasps and moans, pushing her hips back to meet Izuku’s fingers. “What’ll you forget next? It’s all gotta go; your smarts, your memories, everything except cock and obedience is gonna get scooped right out of you, Nei-Nei. But don’t you worry your pretty, empty little head over that. Just focus on cumming. Focus on getting dumber and sluttier for your new Master.”
Even though she’d yet to truly submit, even though she still needed to learn to obey, Nei did just that. It took scarcely twenty seconds to make her cum again, a toe-curling, back-arching climax that had her screaming as her brains fizzled in her skull.
With four orgasms down, Hitomi knew they were probably quickly approaching the lower limit she and Nei had set for this first session. Really, one more and Nei would be as dumb as she could get, ready to be used as the perfect slutty bimbo.
Izuku, for his part, had finally run out of patience. He fumbled for his cock, ready to put it inside Nei and fuck whatever was left of her brains out, but a sudden thought struck Hitomi, and she reached out to stop him.
Izuku’s eyes flashed, and Hitomi gulped, knowing instantly that she’d just earned herself a major punishment at her Master’s hands, but she held steady. “She’s not ready yet, Master,” she begged. “Nei-Nei needs to break completely before she’s worthy to take your cock.”
Izuku’s gaze darkened, and he took a step back, his hand trailing down Hitomi’s back. He gestured towards the gasping, clearly-about-to-cum Nei, the wand still pressed against her clit, as if to say get on with it.
Hitomi pressed herself against Nei, her tits mashing against Hitomi’s flatter chest, her lips against Nei’s ear. With perfect control, she raised the humming wand a scant inch or so away from Nei’s clit, so tantalizingly close and yet, for a girl bound to the bed and wrung out by four consecutive exhausting orgasms, so unreachably far.
Only then, once Nei had been deprived of all possible stimulation to get her over that final edge, did Hitomi speak.
“I know you’re about to cum, Nei-Nei,” she breathed. “I know you’re about to break. One more orgasm, and all the rest of your brains will go. You’ll be stupid, slutty, and obedient, our perfect bimbo sex slave. But I’m not going to make you cum, Nei-Nei.”
Nei gasped, her hollowed-out, dull eyes full of agonized begging, dark with need and lust and helpless love. She didn’t need to be able to speak to make it clear how badly she needed that final orgasm.
Hitomi just smirked at her. Wiggling the wand in her hand, she waited for the dumbed-down slut’s gaze to focus on it before continuing, “We can let you go free right now, if you want. We’ll give you back your brains, and you can go right on being that proud, arrogant bitch you’ve always been. But if you want to become a bimbo…if you want to be our stupid, slutty slave…then all you have to do is push yourself over the edge. Your choice, Nei.”
There was no hesitation from Nei, once she understood what Hitomi was saying. There was no moment of consideration, no pause to take a breath. She bucked her hips up and into the vibrator, practically slamming her own clit against it in her determination to cum.
And cum she did, so hard and so violently that the bonds on her wrists and ankles were strained to the limits, every muscle in Nei’s body flexing as her climax ripped through her. Hitomi looked her in the eyes as it happened; she saw the exact moment the last spark of intelligence faded from Nei, replaced only with complete, utter submission.
Scarcely daring to breathe, Hitomi set down the wand, and undid Nei’s gag. Behind her, Izuku leaned down to begin releasing her restraints.
Nei stared straight up at the ceiling, her dull eyes unseeing, drool trickling from her mouth.
Softly, Hitomi asked, “Who are you?”
Slowly, Nei’s eyes looked at her. Her answering smile was bright, with pouted lips and sensual movement, her eyes wide and completely, utterly empty of any thoughts at all. “I’m, like, Nei-Nei,” she giggled. “And I, uh…I like…cock! Yeah! Cock!”
Hitomi grinned. Victory washed over her. Nei Monoma, the proud, pompous, arrogant girl who’d earned everyone in Class A’s ire, was no more. There was only Nei-Nei, mindless bimbo whore, now.
“Well then,” she replied, turning to Izuku. “Why don’t we give you some, Nei-Nei?”
Izuku took that as the invitation it was. No sooner had he and Nei made eye contact than he was lunging towards her, the giggling slut eagerly sinking to her knees the second she saw Izuku’s rock-hard shaft in front of her. Operating on pure instinct, she opened her mouth wide and let Izuku slam his cock deep into her throat.
True to his promise, Izuku wasn’t gentle with Nei. He gripped the back of her head with both hands as he fucked her throat, sloppy gurgling sounds oozing from her lips as her eyes rolled back. There were no thoughts in her head, no desires except being fucked. The broken whore that used to be Nei Monoma frigged herself frantically as her throat was used, clearly obsessed with cumming. Izuku pushed her further, tilting her head back so that he was pounding directly downwards into her throat, Nei’s neck curved into an obscene position, nothing visible of her from Hitomi’s position except a shuddering, jiggling pair of tits with stray juices dripping down onto them.
When Izuku finally pulled back to let her breathe, Nei’s face was a sloppy mess of precum and drool and smeared makeup, her eyes vacant and fluttering. “Hehe…cock…” she giggled.
Hitomi put a hand on the back of Nei’s head, tilting her face up so she could admire what she’d turned the haughtiest, most arrogant girl in UA into. “What are you, Nei-Nei?” she asked.
Nei grinned vacantly. “St…stu… dumb,” she babbled happily. “Nei-Nei is…slutty bitch…need cock…”
Hitomi hauled her to her feet, enjoying the way Nei’s tits and ass jiggled with her movement. She really did have an incredible body. Flipping her around so Izuku could see just how fat his new bitch’s ass was, she laid a hard smack against one cheek, making Nei squeal in pleasure.
“Take her, Master,” Hitomi begged, spreading Nei’s ass wide to reveal her soaking, quivering pussy. “She’s already broken. She’s already perfect.”
Izuku seemed to agree. He marched forwards, wrapping one hand around Nei’s neck, making her let out a strangled urrk as he bent her whole upper body back towards him. His other hand guided his cock right into Nei’s pussy with no warning or preamble-not that she needed it after five orgasms’ worth of foreplay.
Nei let out the most ecstatic shriek Hitomi had ever heard as Izuku started to fuck her, rough and overpowering in the most immediate, unrelenting way possible. Her face was turning red from pleasure, her tongue hanging out, her eyes dull and glassy with lost intelligence. She was a stupid, slutty piece of fuckmeat, and she was getting treated like one. With one hand on her sultry hip and the other closed around her neck, Izuku had reduced her to a begging whore, stuffed full of cock that was pounding against her G-spot. She was curved into a crescent for Izuku to press a cruel, claiming kiss to her slutty lips, one she could barely return to due how deeply her brain had been fried.
Hitomi wasn’t idle either. Even as Nei’s entire body shook with each thrust, she aggressively groped and pinched Nei’s perfect tits, yanking her nipples and leaving red marks on the soft, sensitive flesh. “This is all you’re good for anymore, bitch,” she snarled, completely lost in the moment. “You’re just a set of empty-headed holes for Master to fuck. All you care about is his cock. No more brains, no more will, no more pride. We can do anything we want to you, and you’ll just cum and beg for more, isn’t that right, you stupid fucking slut?”
Nei howled her agreement. “Y-Yesssshhhhh!” she shouted, her lips pursed into a fishlike shape by Izuku’s hand gripping her lower jaw to force her to answer Hitomi’s question. “More! Please! Need cooooock!”
Izuku slammed her forwards, down onto the bed face-first. Nei’s shrieks grew louder even as her face was pressed into the mattress, muffled by fabric and foam as she arched her back and let Izuku plow down into her cunt from above. She was completely debased, utterly degraded; she showed no signs of caring whether she was heard declaring her new purpose in life for all to hear.
That got Hitomi thinking. She leaned in close again, against the back of Nei’s head as Izuku’s strong hands pinned her down, and snarled, “We’re gonna parade you around like a trophy, slut. We’re gonna make you wear the trashiest, sluttiest outfits we can find, show all your friends that Nei Monoma is just a stupid piece of fuckmeat. You like that, Nei-Nei? You like the idea of showing off your slutty body to the people who thought you were smart?”
Nei apparently did, because a moment later, she climaxed so hard her whole body rippled. Her orgasmic cry was muffled by the mattress, but Izuku’s strained groan as her squeezing cunt milked his own orgasm out of him was loud and clear, his hips jerking in satisfaction as he pumped his new slave’s cunt full for the first time.
Overcome with lust, Hitomi moved like lightning, lapping greedily at the join between her boyfriend’s cock and Nei’s slutty cunt, tasting their mingled juices. Only once Izuku finally pulled out did she finally get the slightest taste of his cum leaking from Nei’s creampied snatch.
That tiny taste was all she got, as a moment later Izuku seized her by the hair again, yanking her back away from where Nei was still face-down ass-up on the bed, jerking occasionally as her rewired neurons continued firing with pleasure.
“Oh no you don’t,” Izuku said as Hitomi whined and begged, pleading to be allowed to slurp his cum from Nei’s pussy. “Greedy little bitch.”
Hitomi looked up at him with wide, submissive eyes. “Please, Master,” she said. “I need to taste you–”
Izuku leaned in close. “You’ll get your chance,” he said. “But let’s rest a little bit first, shall we?”
For a moment, Hitomi relented, obliging Izuku’s request. But Nei had other ideas.
Stirring on the bed, she moaned, “Cock…” as, without warning, she leaped down to the ground, crawling submissively across the few paces of space Izuku had taken, and, without any fanfare, wrapping her lips around his cock, which promptly began to stiffen all over again.
Taken completely by surprise, Izuku and Hitomi glanced at each other as Nei slobbered greedily on his cock, lips and tongue slurping with religious fervor as she chased the only thing she cared about in life anymore.
Visibly enjoying the sight of having the once-arrogant bitch now trying to swallow his cock, Izuku raised an eyebrow and said, “Well. Seems like you’ve done your work well, slave. This bitch really is just a cock-addict now.”
Hitomi grinned, flush with her Master’s praise. She was kneeling in front of him, too, now, a scant few inches from where Nei’s plush lips and posh face were stretching around Izuku’s shaft, an obscene, degraded look in the whore’s eyes.
“Well,” she thought, “If you can’t beat ‘em, join ‘em.”
Without another word, she slotted herself into position on the other side of Izuku’s cock from Nei, and began to happily worship right alongside her.
They were just getting started with Nei’s whore training.
About two hours and four rounds later, Hitomi cracked open the door, glancing outside to make sure the hallway was empty. Once she saw it was, she stepped outside, a leash in her hand attached to a collar around Nei-Nei’s neck.
While Hitomi had cleaned up some and gotten dressed, Nei was still naked, sweat-streaked, and utterly coated in cum. Izuku may have been more of a creampie man most of the time, enjoying the fantasy of breeding his women as much as his women enjoyed the fantasy of being bred, but he’d found–and Hitomi had to agree–that there was just something about Nei that made the sight of her face, tits, and stomach plastered with Izuku’s cum, the girl so utterly degraded and broken that she welcomed it, the hottest fucking thing imaginable.
The poor girl hadn’t been returned to her normal intelligence yet, either; her eyes were glassy and vacant, her tongue poking out of her lips as she drooled. Hitomi’s best estimate was that she was hovering right around an IQ score of 80, barely smart enough to even think, and every single thought she did have was about fucking and sucking. Really, she might be Hitomi’s finest work yet.
Hitomi was planning to bring Nei’s brains back soon, of course, but not yet. She had one last thing to do, first.
It was, thankfully, a short walk to the room she wanted; Hitomi didn’t really feel like having to explain to a classmate why she was leading a naked, cum-stained Nei Monoma, their least favorite peer from Class B, through their dorms. Of course, about half her classmates–the female half–would know exactly why, and they’d be more jealous than shocked…but still.
At last, Hitomi knocked on the door she wanted, and a moment later, it was opened by Shoko Todoroki herself.
“Hello, Hitomi,” she said, smiling. Her eyes widened as she spotted the nude, drooling husk behind her. “Oh. Oh my.”
Without another word, Shoko brought them inside, locking the door behind them.
Hitomi couldn’t help but look around the room and notice how different it was than the last time she’d been here, finishing Shoko’s brainwashing. Then, Shoko’s room had been sparse, severe, and mostly undecorated, with few signs of personality or self-expression. A lot like the girl herself, come to think of it.
Now, though, it had transformed…and it was a whole lot lewder. There were a number of new furnishings, mostly wardrobes that Hitomi imagined contained some of the wide variety of slutty outfits Shoko had taken to wearing while in private with the Network, and a chest at the foot of the mussed-up, obviously used bed with the lid open and a whole range of sex toys spilling out, including things that even Hitomi didn’t know the use of. A slight but unmistakable musk of sweat and sex and cum was detectable if you sniffed, and managed to ignore the air freshener and the sweet tang of perfume that covered it up. More toys, and various garments that would have probably gotten Shoko arrested for public indecency, were strewn across the floor, including a suspiciously moist dildo sitting on a chair by the desk in the corner of the room, the one with a computer on top, open to…well, open to a porn site.
As Shoko got Nei settled on the bed, slumped against the pillows with an absent grin on her face, Hitomi decided to evaluate Shoko’s tastes. Examining the tangled arrangement of flesh on the computer screen, she read aloud, “Three Pregnant Bitches Fucked By The Same Guy?” Fuckin’ nice. That one’s a classic.”
Shoko grinned as she stepped up next to Hitomi. In a complete transformation from the girl she’d once been, she seemed not the slightest bit embarrassed about being caught with–Hitomi glanced up at the top of the screen– fifty porn tabs open and a dildo mid-use on her chair. Indeed, she waggled her eyebrows lewdly as she answered, “Oh, yes. I figured I should start getting some ideas for the future.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. Glancing back at the screen one last time, where one hugely pregnant girl was currently riding a very large cock while her two equally pregnant friends lapped at either of her tits, she fought back some very hot images of something similar except with herself in the middle of Nei and Shoko to instead say, “Cool. Anyway…actually, wanna let Slutty take the wheel for this conversation? I think she’ll have some things to say.”
Shoko’s grin grew even lewder somehow. Seriously, what the fuck had Hitomi done to this girl?. “I mean, I’m always slutty, nowadays,” she pointed out, “But sure, let her out.”
Hitomi nodded. “Slutty Shoko, come out to play,” she said, causing the twitching, eye-rolling transition she was so familiar with. “I’ve got a present for you.”
Slutty Shoko beamed as she asserted control of Shoko’s body, the once-quiet, socially stunted girl relegated to the back of her own mind. As if to declare the swap, Slutty Shoko continued her endless disdain for clothing by wriggling out of Shoko’s t-shirt, revealing a complicated-looking, very slutty bra that was more straps and leather than actual concealment of her gigantic tits.
“Oh?” Slutty Shoko asked, jerking a thumb at Nei. “It have something to do with her?”
Hitomi’s grin was the equal of Slutty Shoko’s in every way. “Oh, you better believe it does,” she replied, crossing the room to gesture grandly at the limp form of Nei Monoma. “One pole-sister, just as you requested.”
Slutty Shoko’s smile was the most evil thing Hitomi had ever seen, and she’d fought actual supervillains. “Now that, I like to hear,” she said, with the erudition and cleverness that only really showed up when she was talking about sex. “But…why did you bring her to me now, exactly? Clearly you’ve already finished for today.”
Hitomi just smirked. “Yeah,” she acknowledged, “But I don’t just wanna wake Monoma up like everything’s normal. I want her to have undeniable proof that she’s ours now, that she’ll never be the same again. I want her to wake up as a slut, clothing and makeup and all.”
From the way Slutty Shoko began clapping with glee, you’d have thought Hitomi had offered to make her queen of the world. “Oh, I looooove that!” she cheered. “I’ve already got a ton of great ideas, actually!”
“You do?” Hitomi asked.
Slutty Shoko’s head bobbed up and down. “Oh, yes,” she crooned. “I’ve got a lot of free time up in Shoko’s head, you know. I like coming up with slut outfits for all of Master’s bitches. Shoko loves the ideas so much she always buys the clothes, they’re over here.”
She strode to one of the large wardrobes in the corner. Hitomi’s eyes widened. “Hang on, you’ve got outfits for all of the Network?” she asked slowly.
Slutty Shoko’s eyes flashed with hooded, smug lust. “Oh, yes,” she simpered. Seeing Hitomi’s reaction, the alter ego asked, “Would you like to see yours?”
Hitomi, mouth dry as the desert, nodded slowly. Smirking, Slutty Shoko opened the wardrobe, and pulled out a piece of clothing.
Hitomi shivered just looking at it. It was a sequined, shimmering minidress the same shade of purple as her hair, barely long enough to cover her ass, with spaghetti straps over the shoulders and, most shocking of all, huge, three-inch-wide gaps running all up the sides, with only the occasional thin strap connecting the front and back halves of the garment. There was another cutout on the front of the dress, an odd wing-shaped hole that, Hitomi realized, was sized perfectly to expose the womb tattoo inked across her lower belly.
God, the things Izuku would do to her if she came to him wearing that, with makeup and high heels and fishnets to match, no bra, the sluttiest panties she owned…
“I really do hate to be the one telling you not to fantasize about getting fucked like the slut you are,” Slutty Shoko noted ironically, “But let’s keep that idea on the backburner for now, yeah?”
Hitomi nodded shakily. “Yeah,” she agreed. “So…you’ll make Nei into a slut before I wake her up?”
Slutty Shoko gave Hitomi a look loaded with so much heat, it felt like her skin was scalding. “Oh, I won’t just turn her into a slut,” she murmured. “If she’s gonna be my pole-sister, she’ll have to be so much more than that. I’m going to turn her into the slut, my dear Mistress.”
With that, she turned back to the wardrobe, muttering to herself as she sorted through leopard-print and latex and denim and more, completely at home in her natural habitat. For her part, Hitomi decided to simply sit back and watch the master at work, Nei at her side giggling occasionally as she caught snippets of the conversation–mostly those related to sex.
Perhaps Hitomi would wait a bit to show Izuku what they’d made Nei into. He’d had enough for one day, after all. But tomorrow? Or the day after that?
He’d never know what hit him.
Notes:
For those of you wanting to see what Nei-Nei's bimbo outfit looks like, don't worry, you'll get your chance.
After all, what better way for our next girl to find out about her than to get an eyeful?
See you next time!Discord server: https://discord.gg/T3s8RPw9g2
Chapter 16: Robo Redhead (Itsuka)
Notes:
I'm honestly kinda proud I've gotten back to the weekly uploads. Especially when it's currently insanely hectic here.
Anyway, this chapter has robo-sex, as you might expect, plus all the usual dom-sub and associated kink stuff. Plus, there's a little cameo/holdover from last chapter's bimbo play at the beginning.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
One week later, Itsuka Kendo stared at the door to Class A’s dorm, still not entirely sure that doing this was a good idea.
Glancing down at her phone, she reread the message that had brought her here for what felt like the hundredth time:
Momo: Would you like to come to our dorm this afternoon? It’s been a little while since we spoke.
Momo: Specifically about your…proclivities.
Itsuka sighed. In second year, a late-night conversation coming back from their internship with Uwabami had turned down strange, intense paths, finally leading to her making a red-faced admission about what, exactly, her most potent sexual desires were. Itsuka had been sure that the prim, proper Momo would never be able to meet her eyes again.
Instead, Momo had met her admission with one of her own, and ever since, Itsuka had seen her friend and rival in a very… different light.
It wasn’t a particularly romantic light, exactly—the one halfhearted attempt at a date she and Momo had tried had been so bad they’d agreed to just stay friends halfway through—but ever since she learned about just how closely their interests aligned, Itsuka had been harboring powerful, secretive fantasies about Momo Yaoyorozu.
Specifically, she really, really, really wanted to fuck her.
Honestly, it was even more fucked-up than that; Itsuka wanted to be commanded to have sex with Momo, ideally by a strong, domineering man who would play into all of her deepest, darkest desires. But she’d always assumed that it was a pipe dream.
The door creaked open in front of her, and Itsuka fought back the usual spike of need she felt at the sight of Momo’s flawless features. It wasn’t easy, and it was made harder as Momo ushered her inside by the odd, teasing smile on Momo’s face. It was a look Itsuka had never seen on her before, knowing and coy, almost sensual, and it was making Itsuka very horny.
“Hello, Itsuka!” Momo said. “How are you?”
Itsuka let out a breath. “Fine,” she said. “So…what was that text about?”
Momo’s smile grew even smugger. “Ah, yes,” she said, in a voice that made Itsuka want to clench her thighs together. “Well, I could tell you, or I could show you.”
She gestured towards the staircase, and Itsuka followed her without even a second of hesitation. Part of that might well have been that Momo, instead of her usual long pullover and soft pants, was clad instead in a midriff-baring halter top and shorts so short the bottom of her ass was peeking out, and Itsuka literally could not have torn her eyes off those few inches of flesh if you held a gun to her head.
As she walked behind Momo, Itsuka asked, “Look, I just wanna know, does this have anything to do with the fact that Monoma’s basically disappeared from our dorm?”
Momo turned to glance back at her, an odd look on her face. “Has she?” she asked.
Itsuka nodded. “Yeah,” she confirmed. “I’ve seen her like twice in the last week, and both times she seemed really distracted, like she wanted to be somewhere else.”
Momo tapped her lip thoughtfully. “Did she seem any different other than that?”
“Yeah,” Itsuka said slowly, racking her brain. “She seemed…I don’t know, calmer, maybe? She wasn’t quite as much of a…”
She was going to say something like “handful” or “irritant” or maybe even “pain in the ass,” but then Momo, sweet, innocent, prudish Momo, grinned and finished, “A stuck-up bitch?”
Itsuka nearly rocked back on her heels, but even she had to admit that that was probably the best word. “Uh, yeah?” she agreed awkwardly. “Momo, are you…feeling okay?”
Momo turned towards her, giving Itsuka an even better view of her, in her new skin-baring clothes and with an odd, sensual look on her face. “Oh, yes,” she confirmed, her plump red lips stretching out the word in a way that nearly made Itsuka crumple on the spot. “I’ve never felt better, actually.”
Itsuka frowned, but decided that she wanted an answer to her question, first. “So…Monoma?” she prompted.
In response, Momo just laughed. “Oh, she might’ve been spending some time here,” she said.
Itsuka’s frown deepened. “Monoma hates Class A,” she pointed out. They were moving down the hall now, and Itsuka still wasn’t quite sure where exactly she was going. Faintly, she thought she heard a… moan?
Where was Momo taking her?
Speaking of which, Momo herself simply shot her a grin as they reached a door that read “Izuku Midoriya.” There were definitely moans coming from behind it, too, moans that were making Itsuka’s blood start to flow.
“She did,” Momo agreed as she reached for the handle. “But let’s just say that she’s had a bit of an… attitude adjustment recently.”
With that, she opened the door.
Taking a deep breath, Itsuka stepped through the door-and into a scene out of the most obscene, trashy fantasy she’d ever imagined.
The room was an absolute pit of debauchery, with multiple women and one man arranged on the large bed in the center of the room. One of the girls was Shoko Todoroki, clad only in a nearly-sheer tight microskirt that was the most garish shade of pink Itsuka had ever seen, aside from the identical shade of makeup on Todoroki’s lips. She was kneeling by the foot of the bed, huge tits bouncing as she rode the fingers of the man arranged beneath all three women.
But the sight of her, and the other girl on the other side, both paled in comparison to the girl currently getting folded in half, one leg held by each of her female compatriots and being absolutely plowed by the cock that could only belong to Izuku Midoriya, right in the center of the whole sexual display.
Itsuka knew that girl; it was Nei Monoma, her friend and biggest headache all at once, a girl so prim and proper and arrogant it made dealing with her downright nightmarish at times, every inch the demanding aristocrat.
That was the girl Itsuka had known, at least. But this couldn’t be that girl…right?
This Nei Monoma was clad in the sluttiest, most trashy outfit Itsuka had ever seen; fishnet stockings went all the way up her thighs, with huge blocky high heels on her feet and a garter belt around her waist. Cock-shaped pink earrings jangled from hoops piercing her ears. Her fat tits bulged obscenely, barely restrained by a crop top with the words “I” and “COCK” with a bright red heart between them, and a thick plastic collar was cinched around her neck, emblazoned with the words “DADDY’S BITCH” and jangling with every movement as Izuku fucked her senseless from below. A pair of ripped denim shorts so short that they wouldn't have even covered Nei's ass were lying on the floor, clearly having once completed Nei's outfit, before being removed to make way for fucking. Nei wore makeup every bit as trashy as her clothes; her lips were a bright, metallic red, smeared across her face in a way that made it clear she’d been sucking cock recently, mixing with the obvious blush on her cheeks and the thick purple eyeshadow that made her look like a cheap streetwalker being put to use. And she was definitely being put to use; she was howling at the top of her lungs as Izuku fucked her, an incoherent babble of “Oh gawd yessshhh…” and “Fuck my slutty cunt, Daddy!” and “I’m yer dumb little fucktoy!” streaming from her parted lips, her whole body shaking with the force of every thrust into her sopping cunt.
The sight of it, of a girl Itsuka respected being folded in half and full-nelson fucked while screaming about how happy she was to be a stupid mindless whore for her Master’s cock, was…okay, maybe Itsuka should have been horrified, but she wasn’t, because it was the hottest fucking thing Itsuka had ever seen.
On the other side of the shrieking bimbo that Nei had become, Izuku’s gnarled fingers visibly plowing into her cunt from below, was a woman so hot Itsuka wanted to fall to her knees in worship. She had purple hair shorn close on one side of her head and falling long on the other, with a slim, leggy body, jet-black eyeliner, and heavy purple blush that glittered in the light, accentuating her piercing, unearthly eyes. She was wearing a sequined, shimmering minidress the same shade of purple as her hair, barely long enough to cover her ass, with spaghetti straps over the shoulders and huge gaps running all up the sides, with only the occasional thin strap connecting the front and back halves of the garment. The bottom was visibly hiked up to allow Izuku access to her pussy, but even through the tangled folds, a brilliant tattoo was visible sprawling over her lower belly and womb.
Itsuka swallowed hard at the sight, at Hitomi Shinso in all her glory, completely addicted to the sight of her boyfriend fucking the brains out of another woman.
“W-why did you bring me here?“ she whispered to Momo, fighting desperately to keep herself sane.
Momo grinned. There was lust in her eyes now, lust for Izuku and Hitomi and for Itsuka too. “Because I want you to join us,” she murmured, completely lost, completely conquered by the madness in front of Itsuka.
“J-join you?” Itsuka gasped. Momo’s arms were looping around her body from behind now, her hands pressed against Itsuka’s belly, her breasts squeezed against Itsuka’s back.
Momo nodded. “Mistress Hitomi brainwashed me,” she explained. “I told her everything I wanted, and she worked with me, helped me become the happiest, prettiest, most mindless doll I could be. And then she and Izuku fucked me, and it was amazing, Itsuka. It’s still amazing. They fuck me all the time, use my body for their pleasure, do things to me that I never even knew were possible.”
Itsuka swallowed. Hard. The thought of Izuku’s cock—the one she could still see absolutely ruining Nei Monoma—plowing into the gorgeous, perfect body Momo was pressing against her had her wriggling with lust. The thought of joining them nearly made her fall to her knees and beg.
And yet, she didn’t, not quite yet. “What’s the catch?” she asked.
Momo smiled, pressing her lips to Itsuka’s ear and sending a shiver straight down her spine. “Well, other than the fact that they’d fuck you until you forgot your own name,” she murmured sweetly, “there’s no catch. Hitomi’s very insistent on doing this right; we’ve got a contract and everything. She’ll be able to undo it whenever you want…but trust me when I say that I never want it undone. I want to be their happy little doll forever. And I want you to be with me.”
Itsuka realized that the high-pitched whine she could hear was coming from her. “I…” she moaned, almost ready to submit already.
“Oh, look!” Momo said sweetly, her hands slipping down to Itsuka’s hips. “I think Mistress has noticed you!”
Itsuka glanced back at the obscene display on the bed, and saw that, sure enough, Hitomi had extricated herself, hopped down to the floor, and was now crossing the room, her hips rolling sensually in the high heels that truly completed her slutty, sensual outfit.
“Like what you see?” Hitomi asked, nodding at the cumming, trashy husk of what had once been Nei Monoma. “Isn’t she just so much more pleasant to deal with now that she has a room-temperature IQ and no thoughts in her head but cock?”
She was grinning at Itsuka as she spoke, lust completely unconcealed in her gaze. She was visibly examining Itsuka’s body, imagining how she’d look naked, stuffed full of cock, coated in cum…
Itsuka gulped. Slowly, she nodded. “Y-yeah…” she admitted.
Hitomi grinned. Or at least, she bared her teeth. “I could do it to you, too, if you wanted,” she offered mildly. “Would you like that?”
Itsuka gulped again. “I…” she began, not even sure how to start. “Y-you…I want something pretty specific…”
Hitomi snorted. “Literally every girl I’ve mindfucked has wanted that,” she replied. “Momo here wanted to be a mindless doll, for crying out loud!”
Momo nodded eagerly. “Yes, Mistress,” she agreed. “Speaking of which, can I…”
Hitomi snorted. “Sure, you can,” she replied. A flash of something in her eyes, and Momo went utterly stiff behind Itsuka, her hands dropping away as her programming completely overwrote her identity.
Itsuka’s eyes went even wider. “Y-you just…” she gasped.
Hitomi shrugged. “She gets like that sometimes,” she said airily. “Gets so excited she just wants to be turned off, you know? But regardless…what do you want, Itsuka?”
Itsuka took a second to get her scrambled thoughts together, but once she did, her answer practically burst out of her: “I want to be a sexbot.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “A sexbot?” she repeated.
Itsuka bobbed her head. “Y-yeah,” she said. “Y’know…I want to be programmed like a robot, made to think that I’m just a pleasure-bot who obeys her owners’ commands, moves and thinks like a robot, has no purpose except providing a set of holes to fuck.”
Hitomi’s answering grin was lewd and lascivious and utterly terrifying. “Hmm…” she mused, pursing her lips before looking Itsuka dead in the eye. “Open your mouth.”
Itsuka had no idea why, but she obeyed instantly and without hesitation; something about Hitomi’s voice made sure of that. Hitomi stuck a finger past Itsuka’s lips, running it along her tongue. Her other hand traced the curve of Itsuka’s waist as she did so.
“On your knees,” she ordered.
Itsuka sank down without a word. She looked up at Hitomi as the other woman made her stick her tongue out and put her hands behind her back.
“You’ll do nicely,” she declared at last. “So, Itsuka, what do you think? Want to sign a contract and get brainwashed into our newest acquisition?”
Itsuka glanced back at Momo, the girl who’d told her to come here, standing at perfect attention just behind her, unnaturally stiff and rigid, her eyes glazed-over and blank. Turned into a doll, an object to pose and admire and fuck. So very like her own desire to have no control of her own body, to move and speak like a robot who’d been programmed only for fucking.
She turned her head back to Hitomi, and nodded frantically. “Please,” she whimpered. “Make me a sexbot.”
Hitomi grinned. “With pleasure,” she said in a low voice. “But we’ll get to that later. For now…let’s enjoy the show.”
She turned back to Nei, who was now getting her asshole ravaged, while her new pole-sister Shoko lapped greedily at her cunt.
“Oh, Nei-Nei!” she said in a singsong voice. “Look, someone’s here to see you! Why don’t you tell them how you’re doing?”
Somehow, despite getting pounded, Nei managed to focus her eyes on Itsuka. There was a madness in them that sent a chill down Itsuka’s spine; she could tell that whatever Nei had become, she had very little sanity left.
“Like, hiii, ‘Suka!” Nei babbled, barely intelligent enough to form words. “Ya here for Master’s cock, too?”
Itsuka swallowed hard. “Hey, Nei,” she began, only for Hitomi to cluck disapprovingly. “Sorry, Nei-Nei. Are you…having fun?”
Nei howled in pleasure as Izuku’s cock plunged deeper into her asshole, Shoko’s tongue slurping at her pussy. Her pink DADDY’S BITCH collar jangled around her neck. “Y- Yesssshhh!” she cried. “Love cock! Love bein’ dumb! Love bein’ slutty!”
Heat pulsed between Itsuka’s legs. She finally realized just how completely Nei had fallen—how utterly Hitomi had hollowed out the arrogant, haughty girl’s mind and transformed her into a whore.
Hitomi, Izuku, and Shoko had done it. They’d broken Nei Monoma. And Itsuka wanted them to do it to her, too.
A hand slipped around her waist. “We’ll get around to you soon enough,” Hitomi whispered in her ear. “But for now, I’m going to help my Master and my sister-slave fuck whatever’s left of the old Nei out of that mindless lump of fuckmeat over there. You’ll just have to sit tight for a minute.”
Itsuka whined gently; and Hitomi’s eyes seemed to glow as she tilted her head, her voice dropping lower as she said, “Unless, of course, you want to watch. I certainly wouldn’t mind.”
Itsuka whined again. Hitomi chuckled. “Tell you what,” she said, reaching over to take Momo, still in Doll Mode, by the arm. “Why don’t I introduce you to one of our Doll’s special features? Here, take off your pants.”
Hitomi hadn’t used her quirk on her, Itsuka knew that. She’d done nothing whatsoever. And yet Itsuka couldn’t even dream of disobeying the purple-haired goddess. She was floating along as if in a haze, completely overwhelmed by lust, by the sheer madness of the situation. She let Hitomi pull down her pants, revealing her sculpted, powerful thighs and her shaved snatch. Settling Itsuka into a chair, Hitomi pushed the Momodoll to its knees, removing its top to expose the big, bouncy tits Itsuka had so often fantasized about. The rest of Momo’s clothing followed easily, until she was gorgeously naked in front of Itsuka.
“Momodoll, lick,” Hitomi commanded, pushing Momo’s static face into Itsuka’s cunt. The girl-doll obeyed, and Itsuka moaned helplessly as one of her deepest fantasies was fulfilled in an instant, almost as an afterthought.
Hitomi grinned at her. “Have fun, Itsuka,” she said smugly. “I’ll be back in a little while to brainwash you properly.”
She turned back around, hips rolling seductively as she made her way back to her Master to get fucked. No sooner had she gotten to Izuku’s bed than he was grabbing her, hauling her in for a sloppy kiss as his cock pistoned in and out of the screaming Nei-Nei.
It was only then, watching Izuku Midoriya effortlessly handle the three biggest sluts in Japan, while she was eaten out by the mindless doll that her best friend had been turned into, that Itsuka realized that she’d walked right into the most twisted, obscene place she’d ever even imagined. She’d been entrapped, captured, converted swiftly and easily, and she’d been a willing and knowing participant in every single second of it.
And worst of all, she didn’t want to ever leave.
Thirty minutes and multiple orgasms later, Itsuka finally felt Momo’s tongue pull away from her sopping folds as someone tapped her on the shoulder. Turning her head, she saw Hitomi grinning down at her. She somehow looked even more obscene than she had earlier; her sequined dress was tattered and soaked straight through with all manner of fluids, having apparently been torn right off her by Izuku as he fucked her. Judging by the fact that her skin was just as coated with said fluids, yet Hitomi showed no shame whatsoever, it wasn’t the first time.
“Having fun, Kendo?” she asked. Itsuka nodded tiredly, a little bit wiped out by her climaxes.
“Yeah,” she admitted as Hitomi pulled Momo away, pushing the doll onto its hands and knees in front of the armchair directly across from where Itsuka was sprawled on the couch. Still supremely uncaring about the fact that she was essentially nude and covered in Izuku’s cum, Hitomi took her seat, one leg crossed daintily over the other, her feet resting on Momo’s naked back. The mindless sex doll showed no protest towards being used as furniture.
Itsuka recalled that she was still bottomless, and briefly considered trying to cover herself back up. But then she glanced at where she could see right between Hitomi’s legs to where a steady trickle of Izuku’s cum was dripping out of the woman’s well-fucked pussy, and realized that there was really no point.
“So,” Hitomi said abruptly, resting her chin on her fist. “Sex bot, eh?”
Itsuka jumped. Trying her best to meet Hitomi’s eyes, she nodded and said, “Y-yeah.”
Hitomi didn’t say anything else for a moment, her purple eyes inscrutable. After a moment’s hesitation, Itsuka glanced around the room, noticing it was empty. She asked, “Where did everyone else go?”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Well, once we finished fucking Nei-Nei until she broke, she and Shoko went back to Shoko’s room,” she answered. “According to Shoko, Nei needs some more “slut training.” I don’t know what that actually means, but I get the feeling it’s best if we just don’t ask.”
Itsuka winced. “Is Monoma, uh-” she began.
“Oh, she’s fine,” Hitomi replied. “I programmed her to respond to Shoko’s commands like mine or Izuku’s, so she’ll be right back to her usual self once Shoko’s done. Well, not quite her usual self–she’s really been much more pleasant to be around now that she’s our brain-drained bimbo fucktoy.”
Itsuka wasn’t sure whether to snort in agreement or shudder with pleasure at that thought. She settled for both.
“As for Izuku,” Hitomi continued, “He went off to take a shower. Said he wanted to give us a chance to talk this over, and that he’d be back once you were ready.”
Itsuka blinked. “Didn’t he just fuck three women?” she asked. “Is he really gonna be ready to go again?”
Hitomi laughed. “Please,” she scoffed. “He’s fucking every woman in our class on the regular, he’s used to quick turnarounds. Honestly, he’s gotten so good, I’m not sure I’d be able to handle him by myself anymore. He’d fuck me to pieces.”
Itsuka’s eyes widened. She glanced down at Momo, still serving as Hitomi’s naked, mindless footrest. “You’re not kidding, are you?” she asked slowly. “You’ve really done… this… to every girl in Class A?”
Hitomi grinned. “Yep,” she confirmed cheerily. “One way or another, whatever their kink is, every single one of them belongs to Izuku now. Or, well, I guess you could say they belong to me, but I belong to him, so…”
She shrugged, the motion making the brilliantly-inked tattoo across her womb spread wider, and Itsuka shuddered again. “Jesus, Shinso,” she muttered.
Hitomi just grinned. “Careful there, Kendo,” she teased. “Aspiring sexbots shouldn’t throw stones in glass houses when it comes to kinks.”
Itsuka couldn’t help but laugh at that. “Good point,” she admitted. “So…how does this work, exactly?”
Hitomi tapped her lips thoughtfully, shifting her legs to give Itsuka, intentionally or not, an even better view of the fresh creampie she’d just gotten. “However you want it to go, really,” she said. “At this point, I’ve figured out most of the tricky bits of rewriting somebody’s brain to make them whatever they want to be without, y’know, permanently frying them or some shit. So…what exactly appeals to you about being a sexbot?”
It took a second for Itsuka to gather her thoughts before she spoke. “I…like the idea of knowing exactly what my purpose is,” she said at last. “I like the idea of not being me, of being Slutbot Itsuka instead of a hero, talking differently, moving differently, being a robot programmed for sex. I like the thought of not having to worry about anything while I’m being used, of having obedience so ingrained into me that I’m not even aware that not obeying is an option.”
Hitomi nodded to herself. “Alright,” she said reasonably. “So you want the full robot experience, then?”
Itsuka nodded back; she had to admit, Hitomi being so casual and conversational about all of this–even while nude and cum-soaked–was really helping her overcome the lingering embarrassment about the whole situation. “I’d say so,” she agreed. “Like, I want to talk as if I’m just a well-programmed robotic sex toy, if that makes sense. If you can find a way to make my movements a little jerky, too, somehow, like I actually am a robot, that’d just be icing on the cake.”
Hitomi’s grin was back, and it was lewder than ever. “Well, I think I can do that,” she said smugly. “Now, before I go grab a contract so we can spell all this stuff out in writing, any other requests?”
Itsuka didn’t even need to think about it. She looked at the Momodoll, those gorgeous dark eyes still glassy and hollow, and pointed at her. “I want her involved,” she said, given the courage to speak up by Hitomi’s confident demeanor. “I want to be ordered to fuck her. I want the two of us to be a pair of glorified sex toys, used to get Izuku off as much as he wants.”
She fell silent, and for a second she worried she’d gone too far, that Hitomi would finally laugh.
But Hitomi didn’t. Instead, she simply smiled, and said, “You’re gonna fit right in here, Itsuka.”
She went to a nearby shelf, and pulled out a contract. Itsuka had to force herself to actually read it, and work out the additions she wanted. The whole time, she was antsy and distracted, heat pulsing between her legs.
When she finally finished it, and she felt Hitomi’s quirk hook into her mind, shutting off her consciousness, Itsuka welcomed the fall, the dissolution into rose-tinted nothingness as Hitomi went to work on her very identity like a mechanic taking apart an engine.
She faded further, until her thoughts became programming and her soul was transformed, eyes dull and distant as she received her new Prime Directive.
“I will serve,” thought the newly-produced Sexbot. “I will obey.”
Izuku stepped out of the bathroom with a sigh, toweling off the last of the water gratefully. Funny, how easily this all became routine; it had only been a couple of months since he and Hitomi had fucked Mina for the first time, their first foray into the world of erotic hypnosis and mind control. And now, he was washing off the effects of fucking Shoko Todoroki and Nei Monoma’s slutty alter-egos while his girlfriend transformed Itsuka Kendo into their next conquest.
Speaking of which, he heard the shuffling and Hitomi’s muffled giggle before he even opened his eyes.
“Oh, Izuku,” Hitomi crooned. “Look what just came in the mail!”
Izuku turned to look, and despite all the things he’d already put it through today, his cock sprang right back to attention.
There, in front of the already-rumpled bed, Hitomi was holding a completely naked Itsuka Kendo by the shoulders, an intractable grin on her face; Kendo’s features, meanwhile, were stiff and emotionless, utterly blank. Her hands were behind her back, stiff and motionless; her legs were spread apart a little bit wider than her shoulders, revealing her sculpted thighs and hairless pussy. Her big, perky tits were standing proudly at attention, nearly as large as the Momodoll’s; that doll, in fact, was lying on the bed, set aside for later use.
Taking a deep breath, Izuku summoned up the Master persona he’d developed over years of dating Hitomi and growing familiar with just how deep her well of crazy sex bullshit went.
“Oh?” he asked, eyebrow arched. “What is it?”
Hitomi’s eyes glittered, but she didn’t speak. Instead, it was Itsuka that answered…or rather, what Itsuka had been turned into.
“Greetings,” Itsuka’s mouth said. “I am a MindJack Industries Model XXX Sexbot, designation IK-14. As my new owner, you may assign me a name, or continue to refer to me as “Sexbot. Would you like to be introduced to my functions?”
Izuku’s eyebrows would have reached the stratosphere by the end of that introduction, if he hadn’t already been braced for Hitomi’s usual shit. As it was, he merely shot Hitomi a look that was equal parts amusement, resignation, and lust, to which she merely chuckled.
“Sure, Sexbot,” he said, figuring that he would play along–and that if Itsuka wanted to be a sex robot, she was probably into being referred to as one.
“This Sexbot unit exists to provide you with sexual pleasure,” IK-14 declared, eyes glassy and hollow, its every moment just as robotic as its new personality. “This unit will do anything which is asked of it; all holes, appendages, and body parts are at your disposal for use and stimulation. This Sexbot will serve its owners to the best of its ability; this includes entertainment services, sexual services, and reproductive services.”
Izuku had been very on-board with all of this, but that last bit made him pause and squint at both IK-14 and Hitomi, who was still holding the Sexbot by the shoulders.
“Define “Reproductive services,” he ordered, staring at Hitomi.
Sexbot IK-14’s lips parted again. “This Sexbot comes equipped with fully functioning reproductive organs,” it intoned, its eyes still staring blankly ahead. “If its owners so desire, this Sexbot will carry its owners’ children without complaint. Please note that side effects of this process include: rounded belly, breast growth, increased sensitivity of erogenous zones, and milk production.”
Izuku fixed Hitomi with a firm look as IK-14 finished its extremely hot list of side effects. “Did you make her say that?” he asked dryly, knowing full well just how deep Hitomi’s desire to have him get the entire Network pregnant ran.
Hitomi’s answering grin straddled the line between sheepish and utterly unapologetic. “Oh no, she came like that,” she replied. “The vocal part of this is basically just a “filter” that voices Itsuka’s actual thoughts as robo-speak. She’s not gonna say anything she doesn’t actually want.”
Izuku’s eyebrows somehow rose higher. Turning back to IK-14, he asked, “Sexbot, how many children do you want to have?”
IK-14’s expression didn’t change in the slightest. “This Sexbot does not have wants,” it declared. “It has no right to its own body; it is a tool for pleasure and reproduction. This unit will produce as many offspring as its owner desires, and feel only satisfaction at serving its purpose.”
Izuku gave Hitomi a glare that was equal parts exhausted, terrified, and deeply, incredibly aroused.
Hitomi, though, just laughed. “I told you this was gonna be a fun one, babe,” she said.
Izuku just sighed. Nodding at the Momodoll, he asked, “Is she involved in this too?”
Hitomi nodded. “Don’t worry about her for now, though,” she replied with a wink. “Why don’t we start off by testing out our new pleasure-bot’s systems?
Izuku grinned. “Sounds good to me,” he agreed, before turning back to IK-14. “Sexbot, suck my cock.”
IK-14’s head rocked back and forth in a nod. “Engaging oral pleasure subroutines,” it announced, sinking to its knees in stiff, hinged motions. It opened its mouth wide as Izuku guided his cock in.
Quickly, it became apparent that IK-14 had highly advanced pleasure-programming; it sucked Izuku’s cock with a fervor and skill very few girls in the Network could match, other than Hitomi, of course. Its lips and tongue were nimble and active, and the sight of the dull, rote obedience in the sexbot’s eyes as it looked up at Izuku, lips stretched around his cock, was enormously arousing all by itself.
Hitomi, meanwhile, kept one hand on the back of IK-14’s head while the other reached around to grope a handful of the sexbot’s lovely tits. It was frankly ridiculous, how Izuku could have literally fucked her stupid an hour ago, and yet she was already desperate for more.
“Whaddya think?” she asked teasingly as she enjoyed their newest toy. “A good deal, or what?”
Izuku just grunted. WIthout any warning, he gripped the back of IK-14’s head and shoved his cock down its throat. IK-14 gave no hint of complaint as saliva and precum oozed from the corners of its mouth.
At this point, Izuku was pretty used to the heavier roleplay elements that Hitomi often liked to sneak in during sex, so it was an easy decision to play along. “Definitely,” he agreed as he thrust into the sexbot’s throat. “It’s really well-made. It almost feels real, actually.”
For emphasis, he yanked IK-14 back by its ponytail, leaving its lips gaping and oozing precum, tongue still flicking as if it was locked into its oral pleasure subroutine, unable to recognize that Izuku had it helpless in his grasp.
Hitomi’s grin sharpened. “Oh, yes,” she hummed. “But you know, you’ve only tried one of the settings. Here, I wonder if the other holes are just as realistic. IK-14, stand up.”
Izuku released the sexbot, and it immediately obeyed. He couldn’t help but continue to be surprised by just how, well, robotic it was; IK-14’s legs bent straight and stiff, as if they were merely jointed mechanical servos, and its upper body didn’t move from its upright position. And still, its eyes were eerily blank.
Hitomi ran a hand down their sexbot’s flank, admiring the curve of its ass. Its body straddled the line between supple agility and dense muscle, much like most of the heroines at UA’s did. Even with a large, perky pair of tits and an ass so round and bouncy it was obviously designed to be spanked, it was clear that the pleasure robot could take some punishment.
Izuku waited expectantly, knowing that the look in Hitomi’s eyes meant that she had an idea. He wasn’t disappointed; grinning, his girlfriend asked, “Ik-14, how flexible are you?”
“This unit possesses a wide range of motion,” IK-14 replied flatly. “This unit will comply with any request.”
Hitomi smiled even wider. “Why don’t you get on the bed, Master?” she suggested sweetly.
Izuku obliged her, shunting the still-immobile Momodoll off to the side and laying down.
Hitomi led IK-14 forwards, then onto the bed; the sexbot bent at the waist, then swung a leg up, still robotic and stiff.
“Get on top of your Master,” Hitomi instructed, still looking Izuku in the eye. “Once his cock is inside you, spread your legs as wide as they’ll go.”
Izuku’s eyes shot open, just as IK-14 obeyed Hitomi’s command, straddling his cock with precise, controlled motions. One robotic hand held his rock-hard shaft steady as the sexbot lowered itself into place, facing away from Izuku and giving him a magnificent view of that perfectly sculpted ass.
Izuku groaned as IK-14’s cunt squeezed down on his cock. The sexbot was tight, made tighter by the muscles gripping and squeezing with all the skill of a master courtesan. IK-14 was just as hot and wet and perfect as any of the women Izuku had fucked, and the robotic, pre-programmed motions made it even hotter to watch the sexbot give an experimental bounce on Izuku’s cock to ensure it wouldn’t slip out.
But that wasn’t even the most stunningly erotic thing about watching the mechanized form of Itsuka Kendo, her identity utterly wiped out and replaced with a programmed pleasure bot, ride his cock. No, that was the full split IK-14 promptly went into even as it began to roll its hips.
For a few moments, neither Izuku nor Hitomi could do anything but watch with bugged-out eyes as IK-14’s legs reached from one end of the bed to the other, the sexbot’s upper body supporting itself on its arms while its ass rose and fell at speed atop Izuku’s cock, the whole length of his shaft being massaged by its tight, squelching cunt.
Hitomi
hissed
with awe and arousal at the sight. “Holy
shit,”
she gasped, rushing to seize huge handfuls of IK-14’s jiggling ass, her fingers scrabbling over the backs of Izuku’s hands, as he’d already done the same thing. “Keep
doing
that, IK-14! Don’t you dare stop!”
IK-14’s expression still did not change. “Command received,” it intoned. “Permission to increase speed?”
Hitomi could barely force the words out, she was so enthralled by the sight of the sexbot’s long, sculpted legs spread so wide apart, ass forced outwards by the extreme split, Izuku’s cock slamming up and in with every thrust. “P-permission granted,” she stammered.
IK-14 did not hesitate. It began to slam its hips down at a frenzied pace, its whole body swaying and curving with the force of its movement. The sexbot’s tits shook crazily as Hitomi smacked and groped them, lost in the pleasure of watching this thing that used to be a sentient woman do something so depraved and erotic without the slightest hint of concern on its face.
Izuku, meanwhile, was honestly just trying to hang on. The sight of Hitomi spanking IK-14’s asscheeks relentlessly, combined with the feeling of the sexbot’s quivering cunt clenching down on his cock, was absolutely insane. Whatever sexual programming Hitomi had given it, the damn thing was like fucking a sentient sex toy, utterly unconcerned with anything but providing him with pleasure.
His suspicions were fueled a moment later, when Hitomi looked IK-14 in its eyes and asked, “Does that feel good, sexbot?”
IK-14 slammed its hips down again, wiggling back and forth for a moment as Izuku’s cock pressed up against its g-spot. “Pleasure is irrelevant to this unit’s purpose,” it declared. “IK-14 is a Model XXX Sexbot, designed exclusively for providing pleasure to its partners.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Can you orgasm?” she asked.
IK-14 nodded slowly. “MindJack Industries recognizes that some consumers will desire a partner that can climax at particularly pleasurable moments,” it replied. “As such, this unit can experience orgasm when instructed to do so.”
A grin spread over Hitomi’s face. “In that case,” she decided, “IK-14, you are ordered to climax…only when your Master does.”
IK-14 gave no response to that, beyond a simple, “Understood.”
As it resumed riding Izuku’s cock, Hitomi raised her head to look at her boyfriend. “You enjoying this, Master?” she asked playfully.
The look Izuku shot her back was so loaded with deliciously dark eroticism, it made Hitomi’s heart skip a beat. “You’ve earned yourself something special later, slave,” he grunted as IK-14’s ass slapped against his thighs. “This one is excellent.”
Hitomi grinned. “Don’t blow your load yet, Master,” she said, looking over at the Momodoll. “We’ve still got more to go.”
In fact, she had IK-14 stop a moment later, the sexbot’s cunt quivering as Izuku’s cock slipped out of it. “Yes, Mistress?” it asked, still emotionless.
Hitomi gestured at the Momodoll. “Bring that over here,” she ordered. “Then get on top of it on all fours.”
IK-14 obeyed without hesitation. Hitomi admired the sight of Itsuka’s body rubbing against Momo’s as the two brainwashed living sex toys rubbed against one another, Momo’s form stiff and motionless as IK-14 laid it out spread-eagled on the bed, then straddled it, the sexbot’s pussy rubbing against the doll’s. At another command from Hitomi, IK-14 pressed a sloppy, tongue-filled kiss to the Momodoll’s lips, plundering its slightly-open mouth with everything the sexbot had. At long last, both were fully presented, ready to be fucked and used without limit or complaint, waiting patiently for their owner’s cock and robotically making out in the meantime.
Izuku, having clambered off the bed to watch, stepped up behind Hitomi without warning, his erect cock pressing against her ass and making her whimper. One of his powerful, scarred hands encircled Hitomi’s neck, ever-so-gently, the familiar weight and pressure making Hitomi’s shoulders relax, losing tension she never realized she had until Izuku took it away from her just like he took her free will. The other one rested possessively over her belly, fingers rubbing across her shining womb tattoo.
“Is this the kind of thing you get off on, slave?” Izuku asked in a rough, husky voice, making her breath catch in her throat. “Seeing a pair of mindwiped fucktoys displaying themselves, knowing that they used to be your friends?”
Hitomi whimpered. She began to nod, and Izuku’s fingers twitched around her throat. “Say it out loud,” he demanded.
Hitomi licked her lips, and spoke. “Yes,” she whispered. “This…this is what I like. I love seeing them like this, completely rewritten, completely erased. They’re ours now. Yours. I love knowing that the girls I called friends are nothing but your brainwashed fuckmeat now.”
Izuku chuckled, the sound rumbling as it passed through Hitomi’s well-trained body. Funny, how she’d been so thoroughly fucked barely an hour ago, and yet her body was wet and willing and receptive as her Master’s hand roamed from her womb to her tits and back again.
“You’re one twisted fucking bitch, you know that, slave?” he rumbled, lips right against her ear. “I don’t know if you were always secretly fantasizing about becoming Head Slave in a harem of your mind-controlled friends, or if all that training I put you through turned you into this. Honestly, I don’t know which is hotter.”
Hitomi whimpered in agreement as Izuku’s fingers rolled her nipples back and forth, before going right back to her belly. He seemed determined to keep her focus entirely on that flat, tattooed stretch of skin.
“What else do you fantasize about me doing to all these girls you’ve broken?” Izuku wondered aloud. “Do you want me to fuck them all? Parade them around? Or, perhaps, you want me to knock them up?”
Hitomi jolted. Fighting to keep her eyes open–Izuku would know if she screwed them tight while he was keeping her gaze locked on those fertile, sopping cunts she’d brought him, IK-14 and the Momodoll eagerly offering themselves up for just that purpose–she nodded weakly, not able to hide a single thing from her Master.
Izuku laughed harshly against her ear. “That’s what I thought,” he said smugly. “Tell me, are you fantasizing about it now? About all those girls you’ve brought me with big round pregnant bellies and milk-filled tits? Are you imagining all of them touching you, thanking you, worshiping you for turning them into brainwashed, obedient breeding bitches?”
Hitomi was moaning shamelessly now, eyes fluttering in her head. Izuku’s hand still sat on her belly like a burning weight, and she could do nothing but feel the heat.
“Just remember this, slave,” Izuku said, pushing his cock forwards, sliding it down between Hitomi’s thighs and letting her copious juices soak into his shaft. “When I decide to start breeding you all, it’s you I’m going to knock up first.”
Izuku’s hand remained hovering over her womb tattoo, as if claiming it. Hitomi’s lips parted, her eyes flicking down to where the head of Izuku’s cock was peeking out from between her pussy lips. She let out a noise that was part moan, part whine, part sob.
Izuku tutted in her ear. “You can’t stop thinking about it now, can you?” he taunted her. “You’ve forgotten all about the other girls waiting for my dick. You want it all to yourself. You want me to use you instead. You want me to forget about that sexbot and that doll and fill you up with my cum, you selfish little slut. Maybe I’ll even decide to finally start breeding my slaves today. Maybe, if you obey well enough, fuck good enough, you can convince me to knock you up tonight. Is that what you’re thinking?”
Hitomi’s sobs of ecstasy grew louder. She was nodding now, frantic and desperate, her whole body turned into one colossal pit of lust and need and submission. She tried to spread her legs wider, tried to roll her hips, tried to get that cock inside her in any way she could think of. But Izuku’s hand on her belly kept her trapped, unable to move.
And then, having read her like a book, having worked her into a frenzy with his words and his hands and nothing else, Izuku laughed cruelly into her ear, and told her “Well, it’s not gonna happen.”
Hitomi cried out as Izuku grabbed her bodily, carrying her over to the bed in a flash. She was so occupied with the delicious agony of being so close and having it all ripped away that she didn’t register what he was doing with her until she felt two pairs of lips on her cunt.
Shivering, Hitomi glanced down, and realized what Izuku had done; he’d seated her right between IK-14 and the Momodoll, their lips both pressing against her sopping pussy. She was straddling Momo’s emotionless face, Itsuka’s blank features pressed against her clit.
“IK-14, I assume you have a pussy-eating protocol?” Izuku said.
“Correct,” IK-14 replied, nearly muffled by Momodoll’s lips and Hitomi’s pussy, but still audible all the same. “Shall I engage it?”
Izuku grinned. “Yes,” he confirmed. “Continue to kiss Momodoll, too. Oh, and Momodoll? Lick.”
Hitomi’s eyes shot open–but it was far, far too late. Two nimble, agile tongues shot out, digging into her folds, twirling around her clit, and then she saw nothing but stars.
Leaving the yowling, shrieking Hitomi to be eaten out by two girls at once, Izuku made his way back around to where sexbot and doll pussies were rubbing against each other, both ready and eager to be fucked.
He wasted no time pushing into IK-14 from behind, enjoying the way the perfectly-programmed sexbot’s cunt instantly rippled around his cock, muscles squeezing and clenching as if trying to milk him dry. He laid an appreciative smack on IK-14’s ass, then thrust forwards, making the sexbot’s whole body shake under the force of his cock plowing against its deepest depths.
For a while, he enjoyed the redheaded sex toy’s quivering pussy, before eventually deciding to give his favorite doll a try. As always, Momodoll’s quim yielded willingly and smoothly to him; in contrast to IK-14’s, it didn’t try to wring his load out of him, but instead welcomed him with quiet, empty wetness; just like the doll, it had no will of its own, no desires, nothing. It just existed for him to fuck, to be as perfect a cum receptacle as it could be. It was a welcome respite from IK-14’s frenzied squeezing, one that was pleasurable in its own way while letting him draw out the encounter.
Izuku soon found a good rhythm between the two living sex toys, fucking first one, then the other, switching back and forth as the quivering holes drooled arousal onto one another, long, stiff legs tangled together as their tongues danced down at the other end. Their tits squished together, their bodies offered up to him to use at his whim; it was perfect.
A shriek filled the air from the other side of the bed, and Izuku grinned as he watched Hitomi, primed far beyond what she normally required to orgasm, experienced a brain-melting climax from the dual tongues of Momodoll and IK-14 assaulting her pussy. Her eyes rolled back in her head and her legs gave out underneath her; she slumped backwards, held in place only by the two fucktoys’ grips on her thighs and legs, which allowed them to haul her cunt close once again, still furiously eating her out even as her orgasm tore through her body.
“Don’t stop,” Izuku ordered, though it wouldn’t have been necessary; both Momodoll and IK-14 were carrying out the order until they were told to stop, and their tongues never stopped pushing into Hitomi’s cunt, dueling and exchanging saliva as they jockeyed for the most effective position to make their Mistress come apart.
Izuku himself continued switching between the two fucktoys, until at last, he felt his own orgasm approaching. It started as he buried himself to the hilt inside Momodoll’s pussy; he groaned as he fired one, and then a second spurt of cum into the motionless woman, before deciding that IK-14 had earned a reward too. He swiftly pulled out and re-inserted himself into the sexdoll, the rippling muscles of her cunt doing more than their share of the work to milk out every drop of cum he had left to give.
No sooner had he begun to cum inside IK-14 than the sexbot fulfilled Hitomi’s previous order by letting out a loud, almost shocked-sounding cry of ecstasy, the programmed orgasm ripping through IK-14 and making it produce the first sounds other than robotic recitations of its programming that Izuku had heard it make the entire time. Beneath it, the Momodoll, similarly programmed to orgasm, bucked as well.
Only then, once he’d seen all three of his partners reach their peaks, did Izuku withdraw and lay down next to them to take a break. Hitomi was still curled up into a ball, completely insensate; Izuku tried to feel bad about that, and found that he didn’t. She loved it when he tormented her like that.
Momo, he could see, had already slipped from the motionless state of the Momodoll into normal sleep; she’d be entirely herself once she woke up.
IK-14, however, was still operational, albeit clearly about to pass out; knowing Hitomi, Itsuka would return once that nap was over. But before that happened, IK-14 looked up at Izuku with those dull eyes, and informed him, “This unit requires a recharge period before it will be able to service you at full functionality again. However, if you find yourself in need of additional relief, this unit’s holes are always available in low-power mode, even during recharging.”
Izuku nodded slowly, and then the “sexbot” shut down, and Itsuka promptly began snoring, finally back to normal.
Izuku couldn’t help but glance down at the redheaded “Big Sister” of Class B, then. Hitomi had said that the “sexbot’s” words were basically translations of Itsuka’s actual kinks and desires. Which had…interesting implications, especially with regards to that last bit.
Izuku shrugged to himself. A woman who literally wanted to be a sex robot had weird kinks?
What a fucking surprise.
When Hitomi opened her eyes again, it was to the sound of hushed whispering.
“I can’t believe I never realized–” said a voice that Hitomi quickly placed as belonging to Momo Yaoyorozu.
“Yeah, me neither,” interrupted Itsuka Kendo, sounding mildly exasperated. “I wasn’t exactly subtle, Yaomomo.”
“Yes, but still–”
“We
literally went on a date!”
“Okay, but how was I supposed to know that you–”
“Generally, when someone asks you out, it’s because they are interested in having sex with you!”
Hitomi groaned, stretching as she rose from the bed. The argument promptly died away.
Hitomi glanced around, noticing that Momo and Itsuka were both dressed and sitting on the couch on the other side of the room. Izuku, meanwhile, was puttering around in the small attached kitchen, making dinner.
“Is something the matter?” Hitomi asked as she finally decided to start looking for her own clothes.
Momo and Itsuka exchanged a glance, then shrugged. “Not really,” Momo finally said. “We’re just, uh, working through something.”
Itsuka rolled her eyes. “That “something” being the fact that somehow Yaomomo didn’t realize that I’ve wanted to fuck her for years,” she supplied. “And I’m slightly miffed about it.”
Momo blushed, and Hitomi fought back a laugh. “Well, seems like the problem’s solved now,” she offered as she tugged on one of Izuku’s stupid T-shirts. (Sue her, they were comfy, and besides she looked better in them than he did. Which was saying something, given how his muscles filled them out nowadays.)
Itsuka huffed. “Yeah,” she agreed, “But it doesn’t change the fact that I literally asked you out!”
“The date was really awkward!” Momo protested, looking sheepish.
“Yeah, but that just means we could’ve fucked without doing all that dating shit!” Itsuka shot back.
Hitomi sighed. “Well,” she declared, “You can both fuck each other stupid now. Hell, just ask, and I’d be happy to put either of you into doll or robot mode for the other to play with. Hell, maybe I could even do both of you.”
Itsuka raised an eyebrow. “Now that sounds like an idea,” she declared. “Also, uh, what exactly did I say while I was a sexbot?”
From the kitchen, Izuku coughed, while Hitomi’s features split into a truly evil grin.
“Oh, not much,” she replied. “Just that you wanted to offer us your “reproductive services” and carry as many of Izuku’s kids as he could knock you up with.”
Itsuka’s eyes widened, a blush overtaking her features. “Fuck,” she muttered. “And here I thought I could keep the breeding kink out of this for the first time.”
Hitomi and Momo shared a glance. They lasted all of two seconds before bursting into laughter.
“Take it from us, Kendo,” Momo finally said. “Nobody in the Network has managed to keep the breeding kink out of it.”
“Especially not me,” Hitomi added, shooting a meaning-laden look over her shoulder at Izuku. “Speaking of which, babe, when are you gonna knock me up? At this rate my biological clock’s gonna run out!”
As Itsuka choked on air, Izuku returned Hitomi’s look, eyes dripping with sarcasm even as he stirred the pot of noodles in his hands.
“First of all, your “biological clock” won’t be running out any time soon,” he said dryly. “And second of all, let’s save that for after dinner, shall we?”
Hitomi had to admit, he had a very good point. Getting bred was fantastic, but Izuku’s cooking was better.
Luckily, she and the Network got to have both.
Notes:
So, with this chapter, there's only two girls left who are for-sure going to be getting chapters, those being Setsuna and Ibara. I know at least some people want the rest of the Class B girls, and I'm theoretically open to adding them-though that's pretty much the limit of how many more girls will be added, so no teachers/pros/villains, and no Nejire or Camie (though we did have a pretty fun idea for Nejire on the Discord server, I just don't think I'll be able to swing it right now.) If you have your heart set on Reiko, Kinoko, or Yui (or the one remaining genderbend who I might add, fem!Tetsutetsu), you'll have to give me a pretty solid kink that we haven't already had by the time the Setsuna chapter drops; the Ibara chapter is planned as the grand finale, and it will involve every girl in the Network, so if I start writing that chapter in earnest, the list of girls will pretty much be set in stone at that point. So, if you need an incentive to comment your suggestions and ideas, there it is.
Anyway, once the Ibara chapter is out, all that'll be left is the epilogue...or as I prefer to call it, the Preggilogue, because let's be real, having this many references to breeding kinks in a fic and NOT having an epilogue where Izuku has pregnant sex with all of his girls would just be cruel.
Discord server: https://discord.gg/3YcgGXgjUy
See you all next time!
Chapter 17: Interlude-The Groupchat Incident
Notes:
Sorry for the week delay, but things have been extremely hectic irl for me, and they're probably gonna stay that way for another few weeks, since I'm going on vacation next weekend and probably won't upload then either.
I was originally planning to get into the next girl this week, but this idea literally burst out of the ether and provided a very handy way to let me map out where this fic is headed for these last few girls; in fact, I actually ended up deciding to include all the Class B girls plus another genderbend, more or less on a whim. So, congratulations, people who have been asking for that, you've won.
Anyway, this is a chatfic now. No, I will not elaborate.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chat: B is for Bad Bitches
GhostGirl: Sooo
GhostGirl: Has anyone seen Kendo lately?
GhostGirl: Or Monoma?
DoinShrooms: Nope
Pony: I haven't seen them! I hope they’re okay!
SizeQueen: No.
TitsofSteel: Ain’t seen them either.
HotScalyMomma: I haven’t seen either of them around the dorm since like last week
HotScalyMomma: Honestly it’s been really peaceful without Monoma shouting maniacally all the time
Pony: That’s mean, Setsuna!
DoinShrooms: still true tho
GhostGirl: Can we focus, please? I’d like to figure out what happened to Kendo and Monoma.
Ibara: The last time I saw Kendo, she was going to Class A’s dorm, I believe.
GhostGirl: Did she say why?
Ibara: No. Although…
GhostGirl: What?
Ibara: Forgive me, it’s somewhat unseemly. However, I couldn’t help but notice that Kendo seemed…not quite herself.
HotScalyMomma: what’s that supposed to mean?
Ibara: She looked…I am unsure. Stiff? Robotic? She didn’t seem to hear me when I called her name.
DoinShrooms: freaky
TitsofSteel: Yeah, that doesn’t sound right
GhostGirl: What about Monoma?
HotScalyMomma: I mean, she asked me for makeup advice on Tuesday, which was really fucking weird
HotScalyMomma: and I mean, like, SLUTTY makeup advice
HotScalyMomma: the kind of shit you do when you want somebody to smear that lipstick all over you, if you get what I mean
GhostGirl: We get the picture, Setsuna. We don’t need more details.
SizeQueen: I’d like details.
GhostGirl: No, Yui. We are moving on.
Ibara: Please. I want no part of this sinful display.
GhostGirl: Anyway. So, both Monoma and Kendo are acting weirdly, and at least Kendo is spending a lot of time in Class A’s dorms?
Pony: It seems so, yes!
DoinShrooms: Is it just me or have you been watching too many horror movies again, Reiko?
GhostGirl: I am NOT paranoid, Kinoko! Something weird is going on!
Ibara: Even if there is, why don’t we simply ask Monoma and Kendo? I’m sure they’d be happy to explain.
HotScalyMomma: I’m with Ibara on this one
TitsofSteel: @Nei Monoma @BigSisKendo Where the fuck have you been
GhostGirl: That’s…more direct than I would have been, but—
[User “Nei Monoma” changed name to “Nei-Nei”]
Nei-Nei: Heyyyyy
Nei-Nei: sarry fer not sayin nothin! Dun werry, we r safe and happi!
[User “Nei-Nei” has uploaded a photo.]
GhostGirl: MONOMA WHAT THE FUCK
Ibara: OH MY LORD
DoinShrooms: HOLY SHIT MONOMA WHY ARE YOUR TITS OUT
HotScalyMomma: WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU WEARING
Pony: Is that Kendo behind you? Why is she naked? Is that…is she between that man’s legs?
TitsofSteel: JESUS CHRIST WHY IS THIS IN THE GROUPCHAT
Ibara: Tetsu! How dare you say His name in vain?
TitsofSteel: IBARA, NEI GODDAMN MONOMA JUST SENT NUDES OF HERSELF AND KENDO WITH A GUY TO EVERY ONE OF US. JESUS WOULD BE LOSING HIS SHIT TOO
Ibara: how dare you
SizeQueen: that’s hot.
Ibara: sinners. You’re all sinners.
[User “Nei-Nei” has uploaded a photo.]
Nei-Nei: Can’t c da haterz ;)
HotScalyMomma: WHOSE FUCKING DICK IS THAT
GhostGirl: Monoma, what the fuck?
Pony: Why is it over your eyes like that?
DoinShrooms: holy shit Monoma’s gone crazy
TitsofSteel: what the fuck did Class A do to her?
Nei-Nei: @TitsofSteel turnd me n2 a slut lol
TitsofSteel: OKAY, WHAT THE FUCK
DoinShrooms: I feel like I’ve accidentally dosed myself with psilocybin again
DoinShrooms: This can’t actually be happening
DoinShrooms: Nei Monoma cannot be sending us nudes and pictures of her and Kendo having a threesome with some random guy
GhostGirl: I’m not sure that’s some random guy, that might be Midoriya in Class A
GhostGirl: pretty sure he has green pubes, and I kinda hate that I know that now. I can’t believe Monoma’s made us all look at his dick
HotScalyMomma: I mean, it is a pretty nice dick, you have to admit.
GhostGirl: …
GhostGirl: I’m just not going to answer that.
Ibara: SINNERS! I AM SURROUNDED BY SINNERS! YOU’RE ALL GOING TO HELL FOR THIS!
HotScalyMomma: @Ibara Oh, come on, just admit it, you like looking at that dick too, don’t you?
Ibara: @HotScalyMomma THE WRATH OF GOD SHALL SMITE YOU WHERE YOU STAND
TitsofSteel: Jeez, calm down you two. Let’s all just get ahold of ourselves.
SizeQueen: God, I’m so fucking horny right now
TitsofSteel: or not I guess
Twenty Minutes Later
BigSisKendo: Holy shit I just saw this
BigSisKendo: I’m really, REALLY sorry, you guys. I thought we’d taken Nei’s phone away.
BigSisKendo: I can explain, I promise. I swear this isn’t as bad as it looks.
BigSisKendo: okay well it is kinda as bad as it looks I guess
BigSisKendo: but I absolutely can explain
BigSisKendo: or at least I can bring someone in to explain better than me
DoinShrooms: please do.
HotScalyMomma: seconded
Pony: I would like that very much.
TitsofSteel: yeah, agreed.
GhostGirl: Seeing as Ibara’s shut herself in her room to pray, we’ve had to sit on Yui to keep her from charging over to the Class A dorms, and all of us have been staring at a wall since we got to see Nei Monoma wearing a stripper outfit, I think we all deserve an explanation, yes.
SizeQueen: joke’s on you I’m into that shit
BigSisKendo: Okay. Yeah. Just…gimme a second. I’ll bring someone in to help me explain, okay?
[BigSisKendo has added “Master’sFavoriteFucktoy” to the chat.]
GhostGirl: …
DoinShrooms: …
TitsofSteel: …
HotScalyMomma: …
Pony: …
SizeQueen: that’s hot
Master’sFavoriteFucktoy: …
Master’sFavoriteFucktoy: really, Kendo?
BigSisKendo: that’s your default name on the app, Hitomi, that’s not my fucking fault!
Master’sFavoriteFucktoy: …
Master’sFavoriteFucktoy: fuck
[User “Master’sFavoriteFucktoy” changed name to “Hitomi Shinso]
Hitomi Shinso: Hey guys, I just wanted to say I’m really sorry for this
Hitomi Shinso: Monoma and Kendo are both part of a thing I set up called the Network, it’s basically just a bunch of girls who are into me using my quirk on them to make them do all sorts of sex stuff with me and my boyfriend.
GhostGirl: Wait a second, YOU’RE the one behind all this?
Hitomi Shinso: …
Hitomi Shinso: I mean, yeah, pretty much?
Hitomi Shinso: Before anyone says anything though, I just wanted to make it clear that this is all totally consensual and stuff
Hitomi Shinso: I didn’t force or trick anyone into this, including Nei and Itsuka
Hitomi Shinso: Everything I did to them is reversible and they agreed to it out of their own free will
BigSisKendo: Yeah, I’m not, like, brainwashed or anything
BigSisKendo: well technically I guess I AM brainwashed
BigSisKendo: but I asked to be and Shinso respects all my boundaries and stuff
GhostGirl: Okay, then. That…I mean, I guess it explains things. Kinda.
HotScalyMomma: So like, what the fuck did you do to Monoma?
Hitomi Shinso: Uh, it turns out that Nei’s really into being dumb and slutty. Emphasis on the “dumb.”
Hitomi Shinso: Unfortunately I apparently made her a little too dumb to keep things private. We’ll have to work on her training I guess.
BigSisKendo: A few of the other girls are actually working on that right now. I can hear the moaning from the other room
Hitomi Shinso: Is that helping, Itsuka?
BigSisKendo: Who said anything about helping?
TitsofSteel: No, I think it is actually.
Pony: I agree with Tetsu!
Hitomi Shinso: …
Hitomi Shinso: Again, guys, I’m really sorry Nei did that, I should’ve been keeping a better eye on her.
HotScalyMomma: It’s no biggie. I do have a couple of questions though.
Hitomi Shinso: Shoot.
HotScalyMomma: How many girls are in this “Network,” anyway?
Hitomi Shinso: Uh
Hitomi Shinso: all the girls in Class A, actually
Hitomi Shinso: plus Nei and Itsuka
DoinShrooms: damn
GhostGirl: wait, you’re saying that Midoriya’s fucking every woman in your class? And you’re okay with that?
Hitomi Shinso: Very okay, actually. And also, what makes you think that they’re only fucking him? I get plenty of use out of the Network myself.
SizeQueen: god just fucking sign me up already I need to get in on this shit yesterday
Hitomi Shinso: Um
GhostGirl: Ignore her.
SizeQueen: I NEED THAT FUCKING DICK I NEED IT I NEED IT I NEE—
DoinShrooms: Took her phone, Tetsu and I have her pinned to the couch
GhostGirl: thanks Kinoko
Hitomi: is
Hitomi: is she always like that?
BigSisKendo: yes.
Pony: yes.
HotScalyMomma: yes.
GhostGirl: yes.
DoinShrooms: yes.
TitsofSteel: yes.
Hitomi Shinso: ok then
Hitomi Shinso: you know what, I’m gonna take a wild shot in the dark here given my experience with us heroines being kinky fucking bitches
Hitomi Shinso: and say that at least some of you are more interested in the Network than you’re saying
Hitomi Shinso: So, like
Hitomi Shinso: I just wanna say that we do take applications to join if you’re maybe interested in some kinky as-many-strings-attached-as-you-want mind control sex
Hitomi Shinso: Would there be any takers?
BigSisKendo: …
SizeQueen: MEGODMEPLEASEGODME
TitsofSteel: I’d be down
HotScalyMomma: fuck yeah, I’ve always wanted to try hypnosex
DoinShrooms: That sounds really hot, honestly
Pony: I don’t know if this is some Japan thing I don’t get, but if you’re offering, I think I’d like to try it!
GhostGirl: You know what, sure.
Hitomi Shinso: …
BigSisKendo: …
BigSisKendo: Hitomi, how the actual fuck do you come into this chat trying to explain how Nei managed to sext the groupchat while brain drained and come out with my entire class ready to become your brainwashed sex slaves
Hitomi Shinso: I truly, genuinely have no fucking clue
Hitomi Shinso: but also I stopped questioning this shit like six girls ago
Hitomi Shinso: there’s only so many times you can listen to Katsumi Bakugo beg to become your boyfriend’s obedient pregnant housewife before you just decide to enjoy the ride
SizeQueen: …
Hitomi Shinso: oh no
SizeQueen: I need to talk to Bakugo.
SizeQueen: Now.
Hitomi Shinso: Uh
Hitomi Shinso: on that note; why don’t y’all come over to our dorm? I wanna keep talking this over with everyone, but I’d like to do it in person and not on this chat if that’s alright.
GhostGirl: that sounds like a fantastic idea. We’ll be over in a bit.
BigSisKendo: Hang on, what about Ibara?
HotScalyMomma: she’s probably still in her room trying to pray the horny away, I wouldn’t worry about her.
HotScalyMomma: now, stop texting and let’s go talk about getting brainwashed!
Ten Minutes Later
[Ibara has joined the chat.]
[Ibara has left the chat.]
Fifteen Minutes Later
Hitomi glanced over the half a dozen women currently crammed onto her couch, and fought back the urge to sigh.
Somehow, she’d manage to get Reiko, Pony, Kinoko, Yui, Setsuna, and Tetsutetsu up to her room without anyone noticing or asking questions. Itsuka had helped, and had now joined her classmates on the couch, hanging off one armrest while she struggled to make eye contact with her friends, while Momo, dressed in a lovely sweater, pencil skirt, and glasses, sat next to Hitomi in a chair across from the gaggle of Class B girls, typing on her laptop.
Hitomi pinched the bridge of her nose, and let the sigh escape her lips at last. The seven girls, practically sitting on top of each other, all looked up at her in amusement and sheepish embarrassment.
And to think, she’d almost had a normal day—right up until someone forgot to take Nei’s phone from her before making her cum herself stupid. Once Shoko was done punishing Nei-Nei for that little slip-up, Hitomi might just have to punish Shoko next. Frankly, she might punish Shoko anyway, just because it sounded really hot.
But regardless of the reason, she now had seven girls sitting on her couch, six of them asking to be inducted into her mind-control-themed sex cult.
“Alright,” Hitomi groaned. “Let’s go through all of this, I guess. So, you’re all here because you want to be brainwashed into having sex with my boyfriend, correct?”
All of them nodded. After a moment, Yui raised her hand.
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Yes?”
Yui’s hand dropped to point at Momo. “Why is she here?” the usually-quiet girl asked.
Momo and Hitomi glanced at each other. Turning back to Yui, Hitomi answered, “She’s my secretary, obviously.”
“Your sexy secretary,” Momo corrected. Hitomi glared at her, but between the pencil skirt, the long pale legs, and the deep-cut cleavage on her blouse, Momo really was quite correct. She rolled her eyes, and Momo just grinned happily.
Yui’s hand went up again. Hitomi sighed. “Yes?”
Yui retained a perfect deadpan as she asked, “If we join, can we fuck the secretary?”
Hitomi and Momo exchanged glances all over again. It wasn’t hard to tell that Momo liked the idea quite a bit.
Hitomi shrugged. “Sure,” she decided. “Anyway, Yui, how do you want me to use my quirk to brainwash you? Any kinks you want to explore?”
Yui thought for a moment. “I mean, I’m kinda into everything,” she said after a moment. “But I have an idea. What if you used your quirk to remove any filter I have on what I say? That way, I’ll say all the depraved, kinky stuff I’m always thinking.”
Hitomi blinked. Suspiciously, she asked, “How often are you thinking this depraved, kinky stuff?”
Yui looked her dead in the eye. “I did just say “always,” didn’t you hear me?”
Hitomi didn’t have a good retort to that. Apparently, it really was always the quiet ones. “Okay,” she decided. “Sounds pretty straightforward.”
Yui nodded. “Also, am I allowed to call Izuku “Daddy?” she asked. “That sounds hot.”
Hitomi heard Momo choke on air beside her; only Hitomi’s own (failed) experimentation with calling Izuku “Daddy” let her hold back her own shock. Instead, she shrugged and said, “You’ll have to ask him, I guess.”
Yui seemed satisfied with that, so Hitomi moved on to the next girl in line, Tetsutetsu, the class tomboy. Just like her Class A counterpart Eiko, the short-haired girl was built like a brick shithouse, biceps flexing as she met Hitomi’s eyes.
Anticipating the question, Tetsutetsu declared, “I’m into common sense alteration, mostly. I want Izuku to be able to fuck me in any situation, even if I’m not conscious of it, and I want to be convinced that what’s happening to me is totally normal, if that makes sense. Like, he can tell me anything-tell me that I should suck his cock, that I should fuck him, anything-and my brain will just… accept it.”
Hitomi blinked in confusion as she experienced an overwhelming moment of deja vu. For a moment, she stared blankly at Tetsutetsu, trying to place where she’d heard those exact words before.
When it hit her, she burst out laughing. “Holy shit,” she gasped.
Tetsutetsu squinted at her. “What’s so funny?” she demanded.
Hitomi took a deep breath. “Eiko had the exact same request when we brainwashed her,” she explained. “Seems like you two are identical even in your kinks, huh?”
The other girls all began to laugh at that. Tetsutetsu and Eiko’s near-identical personalities had become a running joke in both classes, and this latest piece of evidence was incredibly amusing.
Scowling slightly, Tetsutetsu snapped, “Fine! Then I have another request—I want Kirishima to be there when Izuku fucks me! I wanna prove to her that I can fuck him better than she does!”
Hitomi just chuckled. “Deal,” she replied, before moving on to Setsuna. “What about you?”
The green-haired girl gave a sharp-toothed grin. Before she could speak, though, Yui said, “I bet she wants to use her quirk in some freaky way, like giving Midoriya a literal pocket pussy or something.”
Setsuna whirled to glare at Yui, who gave her a flat, blank look. “Oh come on!” Setsuna hissed. “Why does everyone always think that I do shit like that?”
Her classmates all gave her dry, sarcastic looks. Even Hitomi and Momo, knowing Setsuna’s reputation as well as they did, joined in.
At last, Setsuna sighed. “Okay, yeah, I get why everyone assumes that I’m into that,” she muttered. “And hey, I don’t think I hate the idea. But like…that’s low hanging fruit, y’know? If I’m gonna get brainwashed, I wanna try something different.”
Hitomi nodded. “Fair enough. Got any ideas?” she asked.
Setsuna tapped a finger to her lips in thought. “Hmm,” she mused. “You know, I’ve always wanted to play around with the idea of being restrained. My pieces tend to get a little… jumbled when I cum, it’s hard to stay together. But what if I couldn’t just fall apart to get away from being fucked? What if I was, y’know…trapped somehow?”
An idea hit Hitomi like a thunderbolt. Turning to her lovely secretary, she asked, “Hey, Momo, do you know if you can make latex?”
Setsuna’s eyes started to widen as Momo considered. At last, she said, “I don’t see why I couldn’t. Why do you ask?”
Hitomi looked back at Setsuna, and grinned. “So, you want to be trapped and unable to escape?” she asked. “Well, what do you think about giving up your old identity for a while and becoming our lovely little latex drone?”
Setsuna’s jaw dropped. Swallowing heavily, she managed to say, “I think…that sounds hot as fuck.”
Hitomi’s grin widened further. “Well, then, I’d be happy to brainwash you,” she said teasingly. “Watching your body try to fly apart once Izuku makes you cum will be so much fun, especially when you realize you can’t escape.”
A shudder passed through Setsuna, and spread through the rest of the girls, probably more in response to Hitomi’s tone than anything. She’d pretty well mastered the art of making women horny with just her voice by now, with so many subjects to practice on…and such wonderful rewards for success, too.
Leaving Setsuna to stew in her own arousal, Hitomi moved on to the next girl in the line. “So, Kinoko,” she asked, “Any thoughts on what you want?”
Kinoko bounced in her seat as she immediately answered, “Oh, do I! I want you to brainwash me into thinking that your boyfriend’s cum is the tastiest, most amazing drug ever, so that I get addicted to it!”
Hitomi blinked, trying to process that. “You…want to be addicted to Izuku’s cum?” she asked slowly.
Kinoko nodded eagerly. “Oh yeah,” she said. “I want to be so desperate for my next fix, I’ll do anything you tell me to, so long as I get to drink it! I’ll be completely helpless to resist, eager to please, willing to obey any order so long as I get my reward…”
She trailed off, visibly aroused already. Before Hitomi could voice her eager agreement to such a hot idea, though, Reiko shot Kinoko an annoyed glare.
“Oi,” the ghostly girl said. “That was going to be my idea!”
“Mine too!” another voice chirped. When Hitomi turned to see who it was, she found herself mildly surprised to find that it was Pony who had spoken.
Kinoko stuck her tongue out at the other two. “Well, I had it first!” she said.
Reiko and Pony looked even more annoyed at that, but before they could retort, Momo stopped typing for a moment and said, “You know, this could be quite an entertaining opportunity.”
Hitomi looked at her. “How so?” she asked.
Momo fixed her glasses. “Well, having three mindless cumjunkies all competing to get Izuku to give them his load and not the others sounds like quite the enjoyable time, doesn’t it?” she pointed out. “Deny them their fix long enough, and I bet these three will become the most depraved, wildest fucktoys you could ever ask for.”
As always, hearing innocent, prudish Momo Yaoyorozu speaking such obscene words made Hitomi marvel at how fucking insane her life had become, and simultaneously made her very, very horny. She fixed Momo with a look that promised her very own reward later.
“Ideas like that are why I keep you around, Yaomomo,” she said approvingly.
Momo grinned. “I thought you kept me around because you like to watch Izuku fuck my ass,” she said sweetly.
Hitomi laughed, feeling no need to deny the equally true statement, while Itsuka and the rest of the Class B girls briefly paused their own arguments to stare in mild fear at the two girls in front of them.
“That too,” Hitomi agreed, before turning back to Reiko, Kinoko, and Pony. “How does that sound to you guys? Wanna be a team of cock-addicted sluts willing to do anything for their Master’s cum?”
The three girls glanced at one another. Then, as one, they nodded eagerly.
“Sounds good to me,” Kinoko said brightly.
“I’m fine with it,” Reiko agreed, shrugging.
“I think it’ll be fun to work with my friends!” Pony declared brightly, her slightly-faulty grip on the Japanese language lending her words a charmingly innocent quality that made Hitomi want to corrupt her even more.
Hitomi nodded, and briefly considered wrapping things up right there. But then, there was a knock at the door.
“Excuse me,” came the sultry voice of Shoko Todoroki. “But I couldn’t help but notice that you had the Class B girls over. I’ve got someone they’d like to talk to, I think.”
The seven girls on the couch looked confused, but a grin broke across Hitomi’s face as she replied, “Come on in, then.”
The door opened, revealing Shoko herself, wearing a truly terrifying grin. Just behind her, wearing a collar around her neck, was none other than Nei Monoma.
She followed Shoko into the room meekly, unable to meet the eyes of the six girls who were now staring at her in shock, presumably trying to forget the state they’d seen their friend–who was now clad in something much more like her usual clothing–in those pictures her sluttified, brain-drained self had sent them all.
Without needing a single word of prompting, Shoko had Nei kneel meekly on the ground in front of her friends, the leash attached to her collar hanging limply from Shoko’s hand.
Weakly, Nei raised her eyes to her classmates. “H-hey, guys,” she muttered, completely different from the haughty, arrogant girl they’d known just a few weeks ago.
Hitomi gave Shoko a questioning glance. In response, Shoko just smiled.
“Nei-Nei here has something she’d like to say to them,” she explained, before jerking Nei’s leash slightly. “Go on, slut. Tell them.”
Nei gulped, still apparently unused to the way Shoko obviously relished her degradation. Eventually, she worked up her courage, and said, “I, uh, I’m really sorry for…y’know…”
Shoko jerked on her pole-sister’s leash again. “Come on, slut,” she crooned. “Say what you did.”
Nei whined, but obeyed; whatever Shoko had done to her in the confines of her room to train her so thoroughly, Hitomi both really wanted to know and was utterly certain that she didn’t.
“I-I’m sorry for sending you those photos with my tits out,” she finally said sheepishly. “I was too much of a stupid, slutty cumdump to think through my actions. Can you forgive me?”
The girls of Class B, Itsuka included, were briefly stunned into silence by Nei’s transformation, compounded by their obvious arousal and envy of her position kneeling at the feet of Hitomi, Shoko, and Momo.
Tetsutetsu was the first to catch her wits. “Oh, uh, no biggie,” she said, cheeks flushing red.
Reiko nodded in agreement. “We forgive you, Monoma,” she said.
Kinoko just chuckled. “Oh, don’t worry about it,” she replied. “I mean, we’re all gonna be seeing a lot more of you and Midoriya now that we’re joining in, right?”
Setsuna grinned at that. “I sure hope so,” she added. “I mean, kinda weird of you to sext us all, Nei, but I gotta admit that you’ve got some very nice tits.”
Nei blushed. “Uh, thanks,” she muttered.
The other girls all voiced their own words of forgiveness…or agreement with Setsuna. Hitomi rather suspected that more than one of Nei’s female classmates had been fantasizing for a very long time about fucking her into her place, just as Hitomi, Izuku, and Shoko had done.
That realization gave her a very, very fun idea. She shifted position in her seat, putting one booted foot on Nei’s back and casually pushing her face-first into a full-body bow on the carpeted floor. Nei whimpered, but obeyed without protest; it was just another sign of how completely they’d broken the old Monoma, and Hitomi loved every second of it.
“Y’know,” she mused, looking at Shoko, “Forgiveness is all well and good, but I think Nei-Nei here still has some things to make up for with her classmates. Don’t you agree?’
Shoko, as one of the most thoroughly corrupted and sex-obsessed girls in the entire Network, caught onto Hitomi’s wordless suggestion immediately. “Oh, absolutely,” she agreed, deep red lips curving into a menacing grin. “And, you know, a braindead bimbo like her really doesn’t have much to offer other than her body, now does she?”
Hitomi nodded playfully. “Of course,” she said, turning to her newest sister-slaves one last time. “Well, girls, what do you think? While I work my way through getting all of you properly brainwashed and inducted into the Network, would you like to have unlimited free use of Nei-Nei here as your own personal class bicycle?”
A number of the girls looked enthralled by the idea. Pony, though, frowned. “Bicycle?” she repeated, obviously confused and unfamiliar with the turn of phrase, at least through the language barrier.
Shoko smirked. “An object everyone gets to ride,” she said by way of explanation. Beneath Hitomi’s boot, Nei whimpered.
Pony’s eyes reached the approximate size of dinner plates. “Oh,” she said. She paused for a moment, considering, then spoke again. “Yes. I’d like that very much.”
Her sentiment was echoed a moment later by the rest of her classmates, all of whom seemed very okay with the idea. As one last precaution, Hitomi leaned down to where Nei was still bowing.
“You up for a few weeks of free-use, Nei?” she muttered quietly.
All she got back was a gasping, trembling moan of, “God, please yes, it’ll be so fucking hot…” from the former diva.
Satisfied, Hitomi leaned back and gave Class B’s female population her biggest smirk.
“Well, then,” she declared. “Nei, as punishment for disobeying and sexting people not aware of the Network’s existence, I sentence you to three weeks as your female classmates’ free-use sexual relief toy. They can do anything they want to you. Girls, I will just say–bring her back in whatever state you want, just remember: she does lose ten IQ points whenever she cums. Do with that information what you will.”
Judging by the grins multiple girls began giving Nei after that, Hitomi rather suspected that they considered that a bonus. She hoped that Vlad King wouldn’t give his class any important exams for the next few weeks. She doubted that Nei’s new temporary owners would be so generous as to return her brains between orgasms.
But hey, that wasn’t Hitomi’s problem anymore, now was it?
“Now then, sexy secretary, if you wouldn’t mind bringing me a few contracts,” she continued, prompting Momo to rise from her seat and head for the bookshelf. “Anything else you girls want to bring up before we work through this stuff?”
As the girls shook their heads and Hitomi finally allowed Nei to rise out of her bow, Shoko decided to pipe up. “You know, you could just call her your sexretary,” she pointed out, eyebrows waggling. “It’d be quicker.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. Briefly, she considered Shoko’s point. Then, she decided that there were more fun responses than just agreeing with her.
Without even looking at Shoko, Hitomi snapped her fingers. “Slutty Shoko, come out to play,” she said, sounding bored as her words made Shoko’s eyes roll back in her head, the two-toned girl falling to her knees and ripping off her shirt and bra in one swift motion as her alter ego once again asserted control.
“Yes, Mistress?” Slutty Shoko simpered, clearly enjoying the sudden disbelieving looks from the Class B girls now that her super-strength bra was gone, revealing just how fucking huge and perfect her tits were.
Hitomi still didn’t deign to give the daughter of the Number One Hero–or at least the cheap hooker she’d replaced that girl’s very identity with–the most cursory of glances. “You’ve gotta keep that girl in check, slut,” she said, tsking with disappointment.
Slutty Shoko sighed. “I’m so sorry, Mistress,” she replied, eyes downcast. “I’ll try harder, I promise. I’ll make sure she does nothing but fuck and suck once I’m done with her.”
Hitomi snorted. “Well, until then, I’ll just have to keep punishing the two of you,” she informed Slutty Shoko. “Go kneel by Momo. For the next twenty-four hours, you belong to her.”
Slutty Shoko did as Hitomi ordered without another word, crawling around the couch to kneel submissively by Momo’s chair, just as Momo herself returned with a file filled with unsigned starter contracts.
Taking her new toy in stride, Momo just grinned as she said, “I do enjoy it when I’m compensated for my services.”
Hitomi laughed. “Keep up the good work, and I’ll be sure to keep you compensated in other ways, too, my lovely sexretary,” she said teasingly. “How does sharing Kyoka with me and Izuku tonight sound?”
Momo’s smirk was the kind that Hitomi had long since taught to every girl in the Network who showed even the slightest hint of interest in another woman. “It sounds excellent,” she declared. “Now, why don’t we get these girls squared away?”
She nodded at their newest members, who were watching the interaction with awe, arousal, and no small amount of fear.
Hitomi grinned. “You’re right,” she agreed. “Alright, girls, ready for some good old contract discussions?”
Really, that should not have gotten a cheer out of Class B, but frankly, Hitomi was pretty sure that on top of everything else, women in heroics got off on contract negotiations, too. It would certainly explain why she and Momo enjoyed this so much.
Notes:
I'm still deciding which girl/girls will get their turn first. I'm kinda leaning towards the triple feature, honestly.
Anyway, see you guys next time.
Discord server: https://discord.gg/ZasctgNkN7
Chapter 18: Daddy's Girl (Yui)
Notes:
Sorry for this chapter being delayed a few weeks, I've been on vacation. Hopefully we'll be back into the swing of things now.
This chapter's main focus is Yui talking a whole lot, and also the daddy kink stuff, so do be warned about that if you're not a fan.
Enjoy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Aaaand…awake!” Hitomi declared, the grin on her face even smugger than usual. “How are we feeling, girls?”
With groans and blinks of confusion, Reiko, Pony, and Kinoko glanced at each other. They were all sitting in a row on Hitomi’s bed, and judging by their rumpled clothing and flushed cheeks, they’d been under for a good long while.
“Good,” Reiko decided eventually, glancing at her friends before turning back to Hitomi. “So…is it done, then?”
Hitomi’s grin sharpened. “Well, that depends,” she replied. “What’s your opinion on drinking my boyfriend’s cum?”
A shudder ran through all three girls, their eyes distant and hazy. Kinoko was literally drooling.
“Mmmmmm…” she said, rubbing her thighs together. “I bet Izuku’s cum is so thick and tasty…”
Reiko nodded, her gaze unfocused. “I wouldn’t mind a taste myself…” she murmured. The normally straight-laced and quiet girl looked ready to drop to her knees begging to suck Izuku’s cock.
Pony wrung her hands together. “Do you think he’d give us some?” she asked. “Y’know, if we said we’d suck his cock…you guys could help me make him cum…I’d share it with you…”
As one, the three girls came to their senses, sharing sheepish looks. “Well, I guess that answers that,” Reiko muttered. She was still blushing.
Hitomi chuckled. “Does it ever,” she agreed. “Now, any questions?”
Kinoko raised her hand. “Can you call Izuku in so we can get our fix now?” she asked impatiently. “I’m already getting, uh, thirsty.”
The other two girls nodded eagerly–only for their expressions to slowly freeze when Hitomi simply laughed.
“Oh, I think you’ve misunderstood something,” she purred. “You won’t be getting your “fix” today. In fact, I think we’ll be waiting a week or two to give you three your chance to shine, hmm?”
Kinoko, Pony, and Reiko looked at each other, horrified.
“B-but…” Pony stammered. “I can already feel it…”
Reiko nodded. “A week?” she asked. “I’m already getting cravings!”
Kinoko looked ready to throw herself at Hitomi’s feet. “You can’t do this to us!” she begged. “Do you know how crazy we’ll be after a week without his cum? You literally programmed us to need to drink it every few days, or we turn into junkies!”
Hitomi just grinned. “Oh, I know exactly how crazy you’ll be in a week,” she assured Kinoko, stepping forwards to cup the short girl’s cheek, making her whimper. “You’ll be deranged. All three of you. You won’t be able to focus, won’t be able to think. Every thought you have will be about how much you need to drink your Master’s cum. You’ll be willing to do anything for it. You’ll do everything I tell you, and you’ll do it well, because you know it’s the only way you’ll ever get my boyfriend’s cum in your mouth. Isn’t that right?”
Kinoko whined again, leaning into the touch. Beside her, Reiko looked jealous that she wasn’t receiving the full blast of Hitomi’s voice and touch.
Pony, for her part, was looking at Hitomi with a mix of horror, awe, and blatant, unashamed lust. “You’re sadistic,” she whispered. It didn’t sound like an insult.
Hitomi grinned at her. “It comes with the territory,” she said breezily, patting Kinoko on the cheek one last time before she picked up the sheet of paper on the bedside table. “Now shoo, all of you. I’ve got one last appointment for tonight-and then Izuku and I are going to be taking the first one of your friends to bed.”
The three girls glanced at each other, hesitating for a moment–which meant that the knock on the door was perfectly timed. After a moment, it creaked open, revealing none other than Yui.
“Sup,” she said to the girls shuffling out of the room. “I’m here to get brainwashed, then fucked. In that order.”
Hitomi chuckled at the betrayed expressions on Reiko, Kinoko, and Pony’s faces as they obeyed her and slipped out of the room, closing the door behind them. Yui took their place on her bed as she consulted the sheet in front of her.
“Hello, Yui,” she said. “How’s it going?”
Yui looked her dead in the eye. “It’ll be going better once we stop this stupid foreplay and get to you brainwashing me into your obedient sex slave,” she said bluntly.
Hitomi blinked. For all that Yui was usually the quietest, shyest girl in her class, she was extremely up front about her desires, and even more explicit about what she wanted done to her.
“Alright then,” she decided, glancing back down at the sheet Momo had put together for her, listing all the girls from Class B who wanted to join the Network and what they wanted done. Yui was the last one she’d had to program–all the others had already gotten their programming, save for Setsuna, who had explicitly asked if Hitomi could brainwash her during sex. Hitomi had agreed, because that sounded hot as fuck.
“So, you just want me to remove your ability to filter your thoughts before you say them?” Hitomi asked. “How do you want that to work?”
Yui nodded. “I mean, I think it’s pretty self-explanatory,” she said reasonably. “I’ve got a pretty dirty mind, but actually sharing the things I’m thinking is always…awkward. So, I want you to take the ability to second-guess my dirty talk away.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “And replace it with what?”
“Nothing,” Yui said. She lifted her chin to meet Hitomi’s eyes; she really was quite pretty, with her round face and silky black hair. Hitomi really wanted to see her scream as Izuku plowed her cunt. “I don’t want any filter. The second I think something dirty, I want it to be coming out of my mouth.”
Hitomi could definitely see the appeal of that. “Sounds good to me,” she declared. “Shall we get started.”
Yui nodded, and before she could say a word, Hitomi’s powers had a hold of her. She went stiff and rigid, her eyes blank and her jaw hanging slack as Hitomi pondered where to start.
This was going to be incredibly straightforward, she knew that already. Compared to some of the things she’d had to do for the Network, it would be laughably easy to simply program Yui’s brain to connect straight to her mouth.
So, once she was sure Yui could hear her, Hitomi simply said, “Yui, from now on, whenever I look at you and snap my fingers, you will start saying every sexual thought you have out loud. You won’t even think twice–the moment the thought enters your head, you’ll say it. Every dirty thought, every idea, every fantasy–you won’t be able to hide it. You’ll be completely, utterly honest about your desires. You’ll only stop doing this when I snap my fingers again. Do you understand?”
Yui’s head bobbed up and down in agreement. Hitomi didn’t bother having her repeat it back–at least, not yet.
There’d be plenty of time for that, after all. Izuku wouldn’t be back for a few hours.
Hitomi checked her watch. She had some time to kill. With a snap of her fingers, Yui returned to consciousness.
“That was easy,” she observed, glancing down at her hands. “How do we even know it worked?”
Hitomi grinned. Looking Yui dead in the eye, she asked, “Well, that depends. Why don’t you tell me all your deepest sexual fantasies?”
At that moment, she snapped her fingers.
The effect on Yui wasn’t as dramatic as the programming she’d given some of the other girls in the Network; there was no abrupt stiffening, no eye-rolling, not even a moan or a gasp of surprise. Indeed, Yui’s expression remained completely normal and neutral as she settled back on her hands, kicked her feet, and answered, “Oh, that’s a good question. I’ve always thought that having every single one of my holes used at once would be pretty hot. Maybe Izuku could stick his fat cock in my pussy while you train my ass with a dildo, and somebody else fucks my throat. Or, y’know, I do like playing around with a daddy kink. A big, strong man, pinning me to the bed, calling me his sweet little girl, teaching me that my place is between his legs, sucking his dick…”
Yui kept going, her eyes widening in obvious surprise. Her conscious mind was still there, still fully in control of every part of her body and mind…except for her mouth. That was running without any input on her part, revealing all her deepest, darkest desires with no ability for her to stop it. All the depravity she kept locked deep inside, flowing out of her like a burst pipe.
Hitomi snapped her fingers again, and Yui’s jaw shut with a click.
“Oh,” she said meekly. “You’re…gonna make me do that during sex?”
Hitomi grinned like a shark. “Oh, yes,” she purred. “You’re going to spill every secret while your new daddy fucks you. And I’m going to help.”
Yui shuddered. “When can we, y’know…start?” she asked. She was visibly rubbing her thighs together.
Hitomi chuckled. “Izuku won’t be back until nine or so,” she replied. “But that’s not what you were asking.”
Yui blinked in confusion. “It wasn’t?” she said.
Hitomi shook her head. Stepping forwards, she prowled onto the bed like a predator, making Yui lean back as Hitomi’s hands cupped her face. She deftly swung a leg over the shorter, bustier Yui, pushing her backwards until her back hit the mattress.
“Nope,” Hitomi confirmed as Yui began to flush red, her breathing getting deeper, needier. Her lips were scant inches from Hitomi’s. “You asked when we could start. And the answer to that is: whenever you want.”
Yui whined as Hitomi deployed her full Woman-Arousing powers, honed on, well, every single woman she’d recruited. Really, it was basically a second quirk now, with how good she’d gotten at turning her sister-slaves into molten puddles of arousal before Izuku ever laid a finger on them.
“Or,” Hitomi continued, as another, even more sadistic thought struck her. “I could get you all worked up like this, make you need me, and then leave you to stew until Izuku decides to take you himself. Wouldn’t that be fun?”
Yui looked like she was about to sob as Hitomi hopped right back off of her as if nothing had happened. “Shinso…” she whined, looking ready to throw herself at Hitomi’s feet and beg.
Hitomi just smiled at her. “You wanted to join the Network, Yui?” she teased. “Welcome to the Network. You’re my toy whenever I want you to be, and sometimes, the most fun thing to do with a toy is wind it up and then watch it go. I’ll see you at nine tonight, yes?”
Yui looked bitterly disappointed…but also incredibly aroused, as most of the girls Hitomi liked to toy with in this way did when denied so harshly. She rose without complaint, and made her way to the door.
And that was when Hitomi made her final play. “Oh, Yui,” she called, making the girl turn. “One other thing.”
Yui looked her in the eye, and Hitomi held that gaze for a long, paralyzed moment. Then, she grinned.
And snapped her fingers.
Yui’s eyes widened. Before she could do anything but open her mouth, Hitomi told her, “Have fun, Yui. Try not to make your friends too horny, alright? They still have to wait a little while to get laid themselves.”
With that, she closed the door on Yui, chuckling to herself the whole time.
She did hope that the Class B girls enjoyed Blabbermouth Yui filling their ears with depravity. She’d be their problem until nine o’clock, after all.
Sure enough, Yui showed up exactly on time that night, to the second. She knocked on the door at nine PM; judging from how exacting she was, Hitomi suspected that she’d been waiting outside for a few minutes already. She wondered if her friends had kicked her out of the dorm to avoid being subjected to her neverending stream-of-consciousness of lurid fantasies.
Hitomi’s idle curiosity was soon forgotten, as no sooner had she let Yui into the room than the girl began showing just how completely her filter had been removed.
“So, like, how many of my friends have you already enslaved?” the normally-quiet girl blurted as she saw Izuku sitting on the bed. He’d gotten back barely ten minutes earlier, but he was clearly quite eager to get started. “How many of them do you use as fucktoys every day? Do you like the idea of all of us presenting for you, bent over and waiting for our Master to fuck us all like the horny bitches we are? Do you like the idea of ruining our heroics careers, taking away so many of Japan’s best heroines because they’re too busy being your mindless fuckmeat, having your babies and worshiping your cock?”
Izuku and Hitomi were promptly thrown out of their mental preparations, and instead found themselves scrambling as Yui padded closer, her head tilted coyly. Perhaps the most unsettling part of the whole thing was that while her voice oozed seduction and playfulness, her eyes were still as calm and quiet as her personality usually was. It was as if her mouth had been completely disconnected from the rest of her brain.
Glancing awkwardly at Hitomi, who could only shrug helplessly, Izuku reverted back into his sheepish, slightly uncomfortable state, rather than the dominant Master persona he often fell into with the girls. “I, uh–” he began, rubbing his head.
It didn’t matter. Yui pulled closer, leaning over and getting right into his face, dark hair falling around her shoulders. “You do, don’t you?” she purred, still completely calm in every way except for her words. “There’s no need to hide it, Master. You want to break me, don’t you? Put me in my place–between your legs, sucking your cock?”
The sheer speed with which Yui had burst in was clearly throwing Izuku off; hell, it was throwing Hitomi off, too, leaving her briefly stunned and only able to watch as Yui pushed herself into Izuku’s lap, straddling him eagerly.
“You know, I’ve always wanted a big, strong man like you to make me his little girl,” she stage-whispered in Izuku’s ear, soft enough to be sultry, loud enough for both of them to hear clearly. “I’ve always wanted to be fucked and claimed by a man I can call Daddy, a man who’ll treat his sweet precious princess like the whore she really is. Can you be my Daddy? Can you fuck your little girl until she’s screaming for more?”
Hitomi saw the shift in Izuku’s face, the way his neck muscles tensed. Sure, he’d known about Yui’s request to call him that beforehand–Hitomi had relayed it to her boyfriend after getting the Class B girls on board, and he’d agreed to it–but there was an ocean of difference between a secondhand request and having a hot girl sitting in his lap, asking him to be her daddy in that sweet, twisted voice.
Izuku’s hands came up to wrap around Yui, even as Hitomi simply watched, basking in the sight, letting things develop slowly. One of his scarred hands pulled Yui’s hips to his, making her grind herself against him. A short moan escaped her lips, even as her eyes remained shy and hesitant.
“Oh, yes,” Yui panted. “You wanna stick this big, fat cock in me? You wanna turn me into just another one of your obedient, broken sex slaves? I bet you do. I bet you’re aching to grab me by the throat and teach me that the only purpose I have in life is being stretched around this hot. Fucking. Dick.”
She reached for Izuku’s crotch, as if in a haze. Izuku, though, grabbed her wrist with one hand, and her head with the other, fingers winding through her short, shimmering bob of hair.
“Don’t get ahead of yourself now, girl,” Izuku told her, in a deep, heavy voice that sent familiar thrums of anticipation through Hitomi’s body. “Don’t you worry, I’ll take very good care of you. But on my time, not yours.”
Yui hummed appreciatively. “Don’t tease me too long, Daddy,” she begged, Izuku’s hand still rooted in her hair. “I don’t just want you to fuck me. I want you to corrupt me, Daddy. I want you to take everything I know and twist it, pump my head full of naughty things like you pump my holes full of cum, train me until I’m nothing but your perfect little girl-slave. I want you to enslave me, mind, body, and soul, like you did with Shinso. Like you’ve done to every girl in our year.”
Izuku groaned softly, and Yui pressed her luck even further. She put her lips against Izuku’s ear, and whispered, “Don’t be shy. Take me, Daddy. Turn me into whatever fucked-up slut you want me to be. I’m not a person. I don’t have rights. I’m just a set of holes and tits for you to use however you want. Isn’t that right, Shinso?”
She half-turned to look at Hitomi, who was watching her with wide eyes by now. Oh, she was absolutely burning with lust now, because Yui’s words were hot as fuck, but also, Jesus.
“Wha–where the fuck did that come from, Yui?” she said in a strangled voice.
Now the light in Yui’s eyes began to match the tone of her voice. “You, of course,” she giggled. “You’re the one who’s letting me tell the truth about what I want, aren’t you? You’re forcing me to be honest. Well, here’s me being honest: I want to be like you. Slutty, obedient, completely submissive.”
Hitomi took a deep breath. Then another. And then, she crept up to where her boyfriend was now letting his hands roam over Yui’s body, tilted the black-haired girl’s head up towards her, and kissed her deeply.
Yui whimpered as Izuku used the opportunity to strike, seizing big handfuls of Yui’s rather substantial tits as Hitomi forcibly made out with the quiet, shy girl.
When the kiss broke, Hitomi had fully shed her initial surprise and confusion. Her eyes glowed with eager lust, making Yui whine again as she cupped the other girl’s cheeks.
“You wanna be just like me?” Hitomi taunted. “Then there’s a lot of training in your future, girl. Master took years to shape me to his liking; he started with my holes, my body, but he trained my mind, too. Trained me to submit, to never even think of disobeying. I can’t wait to watch him do it to you, too.”
Izuku growled beneath Yui, and Hitomi pulled away again to allow him to yank Yui’s shirt over her head. Figuring she’d give her Master a hand, Hitomi reached for the clasp of Yui’s bra, undoing it with deft fingers and throwing it aside.
Yui’s tits, bouncing free now, were very nice indeed. She was one of the larger girls in their year, with solid double D’s; somewhere between Mina and Ochako in relative size, maybe. But where Ochako was a little on the stockier side, her figure rounded out by fat and muscle, Yui’s body was thinner and more slender, making the pair of tits that Izuku began eagerly groping look that much bigger and perkier.
Yui groaned with pleasure as Izuku’s fingers twirled over her nipples. “Do you like my body, Daddy?” she asked as Hitomi’s hands also got in on the act. “I’m pretty proud of it. Hard to believe a quiet little prude like me has tits like these, right? Or an ass this bouncy?”
Izuku grinned. As if to test the veracity of her statement, his hands shifted downwards, cupping Yui’s ass through her shorts, giving it an appreciative squeee.
Another sigh of pleasure escaped Yui’s lips. That didn’t deter her from her feverish babbling, though. “Of course, if you don’t like my body, you can transform it however you’d like,” she continued as Hitomi began sucking hickies into the skin along her neck. “Change me however you want; wanna force me to get big, jiggly fake tits? I’ll do it for you. Wanna plump up my lips or tattoo me or pierce my nipples? You can do it. I don’t want to have any say in what happens to my body anymore. I want it to be your property, to be decorated…or remodeled… however you want. Or, maybe you wanna pierce something a little more intimate? I’ve always wondered what it would be like to have a man pierce my clit and lead me around by a string attached to it…”
Hitomi groaned at that mental image. God, it’d be so hot. Yui, completely domesticated, all resistance gone, her body reshaped to please her Master, a subservient second slave for Hitomi to train…
Izuku just chuckled. “The offer is tempting, but I prefer my girls’ tits to be…all natural,” he declared, reaching around to palm Hitomi’s tits through her shirt as a demonstration. “That doesn’t mean I don’t have ways to make these a little bigger, though…”
Yui caught onto his implication immediately “Oh, you mean you wanna get me pregnant?” she asked, wide-eyed and grinning. “I’m into that too. I wanna be your baby factory. I wanna be your breeding cow. I want you to put baby after baby into me, keep me round and sensitive and horny as I swell up again and again. I wanna be your barefoot, pregnant broodmare.”
Hitomi groaned again. She’d managed to yank off her own shirt at this point, and the rest of her clothing wasn’t far behind as she muttered, “Fucking hell, Yui. Are there any kinks you aren’t hiding in there?”
Yui glanced back at her as Izuku wiggled her out of her shorts and panties. “Nope,” she answered with a pop. “Like I said: I’ll do anything you want me to. No resistance, no hesitation. I’ve watched a lot of porn over the years. I’ve seen everything. Tried a lot of it myself too, or imagined it. I masturbate two or three times a day, usually. Every night, I frig myself stupid to the most depraved videos I can find, and I still go to bed horny and wanting more. No matter how many dildos I use, no matter how much I fuck my own holes, it’s never enough.”
Hitomi and Izuku made eye contact; the two girls, both naked, and Izuku’s cock visibly throbbing through his own pants.
What happened next was automatic for both of them: Izuku seized Yui by the throat, dragging her down between his legs, helped by Hitomi, who bodily hauled the other girl from her Master’s lap and into her proper position kneeling before his erect cock as it swung free, ready to worship it like their God.
Yui stared up at Izuku’s dick, and couldn’t help but wrap her soft fingers around it. “Wow, your cock really is a bitchbreaker, Daddy,” she simpered, starting to jerk him off. “This thing would get me sooo pregnant…I almost want to skip right to that. But I’ve always imagined a man fucking my throat like it’s just another pussy to him, keeping my nose buried in his pubes while I choke, making me cum even as I pass out from sucking his cock too greedily…”
That was when Hitomi decided that she’d had enough. “Alright,” she said, “That’s enough out of you, slut. Open wide for your new Master.”
Yui just barely had time to obey before Hitomi grabbed her new sister-slave by the back of her head and slammed her face-first onto Izuku’s dick. Yui’s surprised shriek was promptly cut off and muffled by the shaft now filling her throat with absolutely no reprieve. She didn’t seem to have much of a gag reflex, which was lucky; Hitomi rather suspected that Izuku’s cock was far from the first phallic object to be shoved down Yui’s throat, judging by her confession.
Izuku, though he was visibly enjoying the sight of Yui’s mouth being stretched around his cock, still spared a sarcastic glance at Hitomi.
“That felt a little mean,” he said mildly.
Hitomi scoffed. Giving a little bit of extra oomph to her next push as she forced Yui’s head back down Izuku’s cock, she replied, “Oh, you wanted to listen to more of that?”
Izuku raised an eyebrow, though he also brought his own hands down to grip Yui’s head, folding them over Hitomi’s, allowing the couple to jointly throatfuck the babbling slut. “You’re the one who did this to her,” he pointed out.
Hitomi just grinned. “Exactly,” she agreed, “Which means I get to decide when to shut her up and put her mouth to better uses.”
Izuku chuckled, but he certainly didn’t disagree. Rather, he gripped Yui’s head tighter, and dragged her facefirst onto his cock. Her eyes rolled back in her head, fluttering as her nose was buried in Izuku’s pubes.
Hitomi hummed pleasantly as Yui choked and spluttered, her whole body twitching and writhing as Izuku’s cock filled her throat, denying her oxygen. She reached around, curling to lap up the mix of spit and drool and precum steadily oozing from Yui’s lips, collecting it on her tongue and enjoying the taste. Pulling back a little as Yui began to turn red, she murmured, “Isn’t this what you wanted, slut? To be repurposed into a broken cumdump? To have somebody decide that all you’re good for is fucking?”
At last, she yanked Yui back into the air, and Yui had scarcely gasped before she babbled, “Y-yes—”
Hitomi didn’t even let her get the word out. The moment she inhaled, Hitomi slammed her right back down on Izuku’s dick, using Yui’s throat at a sex toy.
“Here’s your first lesson, bitch,” she growled as Izuku fucked Yui’s face, punctuating each word by shoving Yui’s head forwards to meet each thrust. “Fuckholes don’t get to have opinions. They don’t get to have wants. All they exist for is taking their daddy’s fat. Fucking. Cock.”
Yui squealed around Izuku’s dick as Hitomi reached between the shorter girl’s legs and found her clit with two fingers. Already primed beyond belief and on the edge of climax, the slightest touch was enough to send Yui straight over the edge, and she came with a vengeance, bucking in Hitomi’s grip as Izuku continued to pound into her throat.
Yui fell backwards as she climaxed, Izuku’s cock slipping from her lips. “M-more!” she begged shamelessly, unable to stop herself from speaking. “Use me more! Don’t stop! Turn me into your mindless little bitch, Daddy! Please, use my pussy!”
Hitomi looked at Izuku, who responded to Yui’s request by hauling the girl up onto the bed, flipping her over and pressing her flat against the mattress. Having turned around as he did so, he and Yui were now facing Hitomi, so she got a perfect view of Yui’s face going slack as Izuku’s cock pushed into her.
“Yesss!” Yui moaned. “Daddy…more…”
Izuku chuckled, a low, throaty rumble that Hitomi knew meant only the most exquisite suffering for women like her and Yui. “You want more, sweet girl?” he asked. “You’ll get more. As much as you can take before you break, and then as much more as I want to give you.”
He slammed his hips down, burying his cock to the hilt inside Yui’s cunt, and the blabbermouth moaned helplessly, sinking rapidly into ecstatic cries as Izuku began to thrust.
Yui shrieked even louder as Izuku pounded down into her from above. Her body was spread horizontally on the mattress, legs splayed out and kicking uselessly against her Daddy’s legs as his cock rammed into her twitching, gushing cunt, tits mashed against the bed, ass rippling as Izuku’s hips struck the soft, supple flesh. Her arms were tucked in tight to her body, fingers scrabbling helplessly in the sheets, her head yanked back by the root of her hair to reveal her completely broken, insensate expression. Spit and drool flew from her lips, her face was burning red, and her eyes were crossed and out of focus.
It was even hotter than Hitomi imagined. Her fingers worked furiously between her own legs as she knelt in front of the drooling lump of fuckmeat Yui was rapidly turning into, trying frantically to make herself cum.
“Do you like that, sweet girl?” she asked tauntingly. “Do you like being your new Daddy’s fucktoy? Do you like the way he’s using your tight little cunt?”
Yui whimpered as Hitomi squeezed her cheeks, pushing her lips into a duck face. Through gritted teeth, she moaned, “Yes, M-Mommy!”
For a second, Hitomi didn’t process what Yui had just said. Then, her whole body went still, even the fingers buried in her pussy.
What did Yui just call her?
Then, without thinking, Hitomi lunged for Yui’s lips and pressed a greedy, sloppy kiss into her mouth.
“Yes, that’s right!” she moaned, completely beyond reason or sanity now, swept away in the heat of the hottest thing she’d ever heard. “You’re just a sweet girl, aren’t you, honey? Just lie still and let Daddy and Mommy take care of you.”
Yui cried out in pleasure—and then Hitomi gasped again as Izuku grabbed both her and Yui by the neck and tossed them down onto the bed together, Yui’s back on top of Hitomi’s front, effortlessly switching positions while removing his cock from Yui’s cunt for less than a second.
As he pushed right back into Yui, his weight pressing her down onto Hitomi, Izuku growled, “Keep fucking talking, little slut. Keep telling Mommy how glad you are that you get to share Daddy’s cock with her.”
Yui, programmed to be completely unable to not share her every depraved thought the moment it formed, eagerly obeyed.
“I w-wanna be Mommy’s good little slut!” she moaned. “I wanna wake up every morning with Mommy pushing my mouth down Daddy’s cock! I wanna feel Mommy licking my pussy and eating all of Daddy’s tasty cum out of it! I want Mommy to teach me all the best ways to take Daddy’s cock so I can be the best little cumslut ever!”
Hitomi let out a deranged, debauched laugh as she felt the force of Izuku’s thrusts pass through Yui’s body and into hers. It was like being fucked by Izuku…but instead of pleasure, she got tantalized by the sights and sounds and friction of another girl getting the dick that she so desperately craved. It was yet another way her fetishes were being fueled, and she found that she loved it, especially with how it let her mail Yui’s tits, yanking and tugging them with a vengeance, her attention occasionally drifting to the curvy girl’s clit as well, her fingers so tantalizingly close to Izuku’s cock as it filled Yui’s cunt.
“I think Daddy’s gonna cum soon, kitten,” Hitomi crooned into Yui’s ear, recognizing the way Izuku’s thrusts were speeding up, his hips moving jerkily as he rutted deep into Yui, making her whole body reshape itself around his cock. “Do you want him to cum inside your tight little pussy? Do you want him to knock you up? I’d love to see you all round and pregnant, sweet girl. Go on, beg Daddy for it! Beg him to make you a mommy!”
Just as Hitomi had hoped, the inevitable use of her breeding kink sent Yui over the edge. She arched her back, and squeezed down around Izuku’s cock, wailing “Daddyyyyy!” as she came again.
At that exact moment, as Izuku’s torso jerked and his grip tightened on Yui and Hitomi’s hips, the two girls made their move. Both of them acting on pure instinct, driven entirely by depraved, mad lust, both sets of legs snapped out and closed around Izuku’s torso, Hitomi’s longer legs folded over Yui’s, two sets of ankles locked together to draw Izuku as deep as he could possibly go into Yui as he orgasmed. Yui turned her head to shriek her ecstasy into Hitomi’s lips as Izuku filled her womb, pumping rope after rope of cum into her as she rode out her own orgasm. Hitomi, with her only source of physical stimulation being Izuku’s fingers on her clit, was nevertheless right behind Yui in climaxing, driven completely over the edge by the sheer depravity of the fantasies they’d constructed and the sensation of hearing and feeling Izuku cum inside a woman, of being so close to that woman as she got creampied, all the while knowing that it wasn’t her womb being filled, no matter how desperately she wanted it to be.
Panting, Hitomi groaned right along with Izuku as he pulled out of Yui. The load he’d filled her with slowly dropped from her pussy, drops of cum landing on Hitomi’s body beneath her.
Panting, Yui said, “Can you…turn off my blabbermouth now? I’d like to rest a bit…”
With a laugh, Hitomi snapped her fingers, and Yui lapsed into glorious, blissful silence. She and Izuku were close behind.
Hitomi’s last thought was “Huh. Didn’t know I like being called “Mommy.”
The next morning, as he always did, Izuku made breakfast for his girls. It was another mark of how fantastic he was as a dom—he genuinely enjoyed the aftercare, and made a point of doing it well.
Thanks to that, Yui and Hitomi woke up to find full plates of food waiting for them, while Izuku enjoyed his own, too. The ravenous girls tore into the bacon and eggs while Izuku watched, wisely not voicing any of the suspiciously Shoko-like comments that entered his mind as they started on the sausages.
As it turned out, he shouldn’t have bothered, because Yui took one look at Hitomi gulping one down and said, “You know, I see why you liked making me choke on your boyfriend’s dick last night. You must get a lot of practice.”
If Hitomi had still been used to a life where she didn’t regularly use Mina Ashido as a personal sex toy, a hobby that inevitably came with quite a few mornings just like this one, she would probably have choked and spluttered at that. As it was, she just sighed and set down her fork.
“Y’know, I probably should be wondering if I accidentally forgot to put you back to normal last night,” she said mildly, “but I have the inescapable feeling that this is pretty normal for you.”
Yui smiled. She was in fact back to her usual quiet self—or at least mostly quiet. The fact that Hitomi was now intimately familiar with just how debauched the mind behind that shy expression was made it a little hard to not read into every twitch of her facial muscles.
“Yup,” she confirmed cheerily. “Speaking of which…were you okay with the whole “Mommy” thing last night? I know we didn’t talk about that beforehand, but once it was in my head…y’know.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Well, I do appreciate your commitment to good kink practices,” she acknowledged. “But yes, Yui, judging by what I did when you called me Mommy, I’d say I’m very okay with it.”
Izuku, for his part, just snorted. “What a surprise,” he said dryly. “The girl with the breeding kink likes it when she gets called “Mommy.”
That comment made Hitomi glad that she’d essentially had her impulse to blush at the revelation of her kinks trained out of her by Izuku years ago. “What a surprise,” she agreed, before following Izuku’s furtive gesture to Yui towards a poster on the wall she hadn’t noticed before. “Hang on, what the fuck is that?”
Izuku grinned. “Mina dropped it off yesterday,” he replied. “What do you think?”
As Yui burst into giggles, Hitomi stared at the large poster. It was an eerily perfect replica of the kind of poster you might see at a factory counting the time since the last workplace safety incident, only this one read: “It Has Been __ Days Since Hitomi Brought Up The Breeding Kink.” In the blank space, a large “0” had been stenciled.
Hitomi frowned. “Hang on, there’s no way to add different numbers over that zero,” she said.
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “I wonder why,” he said mildly. “It’s not like they’ll ever need another number.”
Hitomi did, in fact, blush then. But there wasn’t a damn thing she could say, and she knew it. She always brought up the breeding kink.
It was at that point that Yui, having begun counting something on her fingers, spoke up again. “Speaking of breeding,” she said mildly, “When can Izuku start getting me pregnant?”
Now it was Izuku’s turn to look caught off guard while Hitomi considered. Eventually, she just sighed. “I’ll tell Momo to put you on the breeding schedule,” she told Yui, who nodded gravely.
Izuku nearly choked on a piece of bacon. “I’m sorry, the what?” he asked, his cockiness having abruptly fled him.
Hitomi turned to him, entirely serious. “The breeding schedule,” she said matter-of-factly. “Y’know, the one the Network is putting together to make sure you get us all pregnant in a timely and orderly fashion.”
When Izuku still looked at her dumbly, Hitomi looked him dead in the eye. “Izuku Midoriya,” she said bluntly, “You’ve managed to infect every single girl in your year with a raging desire to have your babies, including Shoko Todoroki and Katsumi Bakugo, who I’m pretty sure are planning to have a competition to see which of them can spend more of their heroics careers on maternity leave while still ranking in the Top Ten. Mina told me recently that she and Eiko plan to have “as many of his kids as he’ll pump into us.” I saw fucking Kyoka looking at baby name websites yesterday. Of course we have a fucking breeding schedule.”
Izuku didn’t say a word. At last, he just muttered, “I really can’t say anything, can I?”
Yui and Hitomi shared a grin. “Nope,” Hitomi confirmed. “After all, you like the thought of all of us knocked up with your kids and horny about it just as much as we do, babe. Don’t even try to deny it.”
Yui laughed, and Izuku just sighed.
“I’m going to ask Mina if she can change that sign,” he declared. “It should say “It Has Been -1 Days Since Hitomi Brought Up The Breeding Kink” instead.”
Notes:
Still don't have the order hammered out exactly yet, but next chapter will be either Setsuna or Tetsutetsu, and which one it is will probably be mostly based on which one people say they want more.
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/ZjrXcHCtMW
Chapter 19: Lovely In Latex (Setsuna)
Notes:
Finally managed to get back to weekly updates. No idea if it'll stick, but I'll do my best as we enter the home stretch.
Kinks for this chapter include the obvious latex/drone stuff, plus a whole lot of anal sex because why the fuck not.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Normally, Hitomi would’ve waited a couple more days before bringing in the next girl after Yui.
However, Yui’s integration into the Network proved to be exceptionally smooth. Within two days, she’d fully embraced her new life as her Daddy’s perfect little sex slave, even when not directly in his presence; through Itsuka, Hitomi learned that Yui spent much of her time in the Class B dorms as Itsuka’s on-call sexual relief, or otherwise enjoying Nei-Nei’s services, as the once-haughty copycat was still serving her sentence as a freeuse cumdump for her friends.
The only real “incident” over that time had been Yui apparently taunting Kinoko, Pony, and Reiko with the creampie Izuku had recently filled her with. That had nearly started a full-quirk battle in the Class B common room before Itsuka stepped in; that little stunt had earned Yui a spanking from Izuku, followed by a quiet suggestion from Hitomi that she continue to torment the slowly-degenerating cum junkies to help them break down faster. Yui, being a very obedient slave, wasted no time in doing just that.
That left Hitomi considering who, exactly, to have Izuku fuck next; with Tetsutetsu requiring Eiko to also have some free time in her schedule, and the addict trio still needing a little while longer to properly devolve into the kind of jizz fiends Hitomi knew they could be, that really only left one option: Class B’s resident cocktease, Setsuna.
With everything prearranged, all it took to set up a night of fun was a few texts, a time, and a clearing of the scheduling app Momo had set up for the Network. (As she studied it, Hitomi happened to see that Mina and Shoko had apparently scheduled something called “Breeding Kink Extravaganza” with Katsumi. Whatever the fuck that was, she wasn’t sure if she wanted to shut it down or demand to be allowed to join.)
Regardless, when the appointed time rolled around that evening, Setsuna entered the room Hitomi and Izuku more or less shared by now the same way she entered every room—with swaying hips and a cocky grin on her face.
“So, where’s your lovely hunk of a boyfriend?” she asked, flashing her pointy teeth. She wasn’t wearing anything particularly out of the ordinary—which, given what they were planning to do to her, made perfect sense. Even so. Hitomi found herself eager to unwrap Setsuna and get a better look at her body.
Setsuna had always been more in tune with her sexuality than most girls at UA; she flirted, she teased, and if Itsuka’s testimony was anything to go by, she’d had more than one hookup with the boys of her class (and, according to Itsuka, at least once with Iida of all people, which made Hitomi want to laugh her ass off every time she imagined it.)
On the one hand, that was nice—as much as Hitomi loved corrupting the innocent (and she fucking loved corrupting the innocent), it was a good change of pace to have a girl who she could talk kinks with more casually. On the other hand…
Well, for Hitomi, one of the most important parts of making a girl submit was finding her boundaries and pushing them, ever so slightly. That’d be harder with Setsuna, given her greater experience—but so very far from impossible.
Setsuna thought she knew everything, thought she was going to be in control. That was why Hitomi had proposed something so depraved for her—she wanted Setsuna out of her comfort zone, to teach her that she didn’t know anything.
Because of that, she waited just a tad bit longer to answer Setsuna than strictly necessary, openly examining the green-haired girl’s body as she shifted uncertainly.
Finally, once Setsuna had started to blush, Hitomi smiled. “He had to step out for a moment,” she replied. “Dark Shadow came to us a little while ago and said something about an “emergency” involving Fumiko, so Izuku went to check that out. I stayed behind to welcome you.”
Setsuna nodded. Grinning suggestively, she asked, “Welcome me, eh? What kind of welcome are we talking about?”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Well,” she said, standing up from her seat, “We do have some things to talk about, but I don’t think that’s what you’re implying, now is it?”
Setsuna’s grin flashed again. “Nope,” she agreed with a pop. “Now, I’m definitely down to get a taste of Midoriya’s dick, but don’t go thinking I won’t be having my fun with your hot bod too. Hope you’ll be able to keep up with me.”
Hitomi’s eyebrows reached higher. “Oh, really?” she asked, in a tone that would’ve had any girl in the Network gibbering at her feet already. “We’ll see about that.”
She took one step forwards, then another. Slowly, the sensual smirk on Setsuna’s face began fading. It was replaced by wide eyes and a look that screamed, “Maybe I shouldn’t have done that.”
Still, her mouth seemed to run well ahead of her brain, because even as Hitomi got into her personal space, Setsuna said, “Oh yeah, you should probably know that I’m not gonna just roll over, I’m used to being pretty dominant during sex so you’ll really have to work to—”
She stopped talking as Hitomi wrapped one hand around the back of Setsuna’s neck, and ran the other down the girl’s hip. Entwined, she pushed Setsuna backwards, until her back hit the wall of the room, making her squeak.
Leaning in close, very close, Hitomi smirked at the look of surprise on Setsuna’s face. Her cheeks were flushed red, her eyes rapidly filling with mingled fear and lust.
“Open your mouth,” she said firmly.
Setsuna squirmed in her grip as Hitomi’s thumb stroked along the point of her chin. “W-Wha?” she whined. “What…what are you doing?”
Hitomi’s grin was like a shark smelling blood. “Proving a point,” she replied. “Now, open your mouth, Setsuna.”
Setsuna whimpered, but slowly realized that Hitomi meant business. Hesitantly, she opened her mouth, soft lips parting.
Hitomi pressed her forehead to Setsuna’s. “Wider,” she hissed.
Setsuna obeyed. Her tongue poked out between pointed teeth as her lips trembled nervously. Hitomi’s thumb traced her lower lip.
Hitomi grinned. Then, she pressed her lips to Setsuna’s, and kissed her deeply.
Setsuna moaned into the kiss as Hitomi went to work. She could feel the green-haired girl’s body squirming against hers, fingers scrabbling against the wall as Hitomi kissed the life out of her. But there was no way out, no escape, not even as she tried to use her quirk. Her hands popped free and tried to turn the tables by grabbing Hitomi from behind, but Hitomi just pulled back, denying Setsuna the kiss until she whimpered and pulled her hands back.
“Good girl,” Hitomi breathed against her lips. Only once she was sure Setsuna had learned her lesson did she pull back.
As Setsuna panted for breath, Hitomi pressed her lips to the girl’s ear. “Consider this your first lesson,” she breathed. “You belong to us now. Every sexual experience you’ve ever had is meaningless compared to what we’re going to do to you. You’ll get addicted so quickly, you’ll never be able to go back.”
Setsuna’s ability to speak had already fled her. Every drop of her cocky attitude was gone, and in its place was a subby slut like every other girl Hitomi had enslaved. She tried to grind her hips against Hitomi, clearly already in the grip of her lust, but Hitomi just chuckled and pulled back, leaving Setsuna to sink to the ground.
“Come over here,” Hitomi said, gesturing towards the bed. She paused as a thought struck her. “Actually, don’t get up. Crawl over there, like the bitch you are.”
Setsuna’s eyes, heavily lidded with arousal, snapped open. She opened her mouth to speak, but Hitomi just fixed her with a coy, deadly smile, and she stopped immediately. Whining, Setsuna obeyed, crawling on her hands and knees towards the bed. As she did so, she whimpered, “How the fuck are you d-doing this?”
Hitomi just chuckled. “Experience, my lovely Setsuna,” she teased. “I’ve broken girls much stronger than you before. I’ve turned them into perfect little pleasure toys, with empty heads and slutty holes. You’ll get to meet them all soon enough, once you’re properly trained. Now…let’s talk business for a minute, shall we?”
She allowed Setsuna back onto her feet, though the girl seemed far less confident than she’d been a few minutes ago. Good. That was the first step to truly breaking her.
Hitomi directed Setsuna’s attention to the black, glistening object on the bed. “What do you think?” she asked.
Setsuna stared at the latex bodysuit with wide eyes. Made with Momo’s help, it had been perfectly sized; Hitomi hadn’t asked how Momo had gotten Setsuna’s measurements, but she rather suspected Itsuka had been involved somehow. The quality was greater than even the highest-end commercial kink stores offered, and Hitomi was confident that it would be more than comfortable enough to avoid any of the unpleasant side effects of sealing Setsuna into it.
Still, judging by the look on Setsuna’s face, she wasn’t as enthused as Hitomi was. “Having second thoughts?” Hitomi asked.
Setsuna hesitated again. “I dunno,” she admitted. “It’s just…it’s intense, y’know?”
Hitomi nodded. “Absolutely,” she agreed. “That’s kinda the point. I want you to experience something way kinkier than anything you’ve tried before.”
Setsuna frowned. “Are you this determined to keep me from falling apart during sex?” she asked. “I mean, it kinda always happens if I cum hard enough, but it’s not that big a deal, right? Does the idea of me being in a bunch of floating pieces really turn you off that hard?”
Hitomi chuckled. “Oh, don’t get me wrong,” she replied, running a hand down Setsuna’s back, “Izuku and I are absolutely going to make use of you as our personal pocket pussy once we’ve gotten you trained. But first, I want to push you as far as you’re willing to go. I’m going to make sure you aren’t in control, that you’re outside of your comfort zone. That way, I can turn you into exactly the kind of depraved, mindless slut that my Master loves. What do you say?”
Setsuna visibly had to fight back a moan as Hitomi wrapped an arm around her waist. “F-fuck…” she groaned. “You’re… really good at this, Shinso.”
Hitomi laughed. “Why, thank you,” she replied. “Now, any other questions?”
Setsuna considered for a moment. “If I put that on…what are you planning to do to me?” she asked.
Hitomi thought for a moment. “Let’s look at it this way,” she said as she ran her hand down Setsuna’s flank. “You have to do so much thinking all the time, right? But I think you’d be so much better without all that icky brainpower. I think you’d be perfect if you were a mindless, empty-headed latex drone, isn’t that right?”
Setsuna gasped in shock as Hitomi’s hand delved beneath her shirt. Her sharp teeth flashed as she gnawed on her lip. “F-fuck, Shinso, that’s…” she said, whining.
Hitomi forced Setsuna’s gaze down, forced her to look at that latex suit laid out on the bed, ready and waiting to completely enthrall her. “Here’s how this is going to go, slut,” she whispered in Setsuna’s ear. “Izuku and I are going to break you, bit by bit. We’re going to wrap you up in that suit so you can’t escape, turn your slutty brain off, and train all your holes to serve your new Master. We’ll see how long you still think being Setsuna is better than being our brainwashed drone fucktoy.”
Setsuna whimpered again. By contrast, her eyes were burning with excitement. “Fuck yeah, that sounds awesome. And here I thought I was kinky,” she muttered.
Hitomi’s eyes gleamed as she tightened her grip on Setsuna’s narrow, shapely waist. “Please,” she scoffed. “You don’t know anything. Compared to me, you’re practically a virgin.”
She yanked the hem of Setsuna’s shirt upwards, making her gasp as she finished, “But not for long.”
It was at that exact moment that Izuku made himself known. He slipped in the door, a satisfied grin on his face, barely even reacting when he saw his girlfriend greedily molesting another half-naked woman.
“Well, well, well,” he rumbled. “What do we have here?”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow; Izuku normally took a few moments to get into the proper Master mindset, a relic of his old self-esteem issues. The fact that he was already in it, not to mention how—she took a sniff as he approached—he apparently already reeked of sex meant…
Hitomi smirked. “Hello, Master,” she said warmly as she continued to grope Setsuna’s tits, having already removed her bra. “How did things go with Fumiko’s emergency?”
Izuku chuckled. “As it turned out, the emergency was that Dark Shadow had tied Fumiko to the bed and desperately wanted me to fuck her asshole,” he replied. He’d pressed up against Hitomi from behind now, close enough that Setsuna could sense his presence too, for all that he made no move to touch her yet.
Hitomi’s eyes widened a fraction. “Was it, now?” she purred, flicking her thumbs across Setsuna’s nipples. “Well? Did you take Dark Shadow and Fumiko up on that lovely offer?”
In response Izuku raised a sarcastic eyebrow. “Of course I did,” he said mildly, with the sort of relish that could only come from a man who was very pleased with his sexual performance. “Fumiko’s asshole might just be molded to the shape of my cock, now. A little bit like yours, in fact.”
To emphasize his point, he palmed Hitomi’s ass through her shorts, making her gasp as he stretched and toyed with her asshole. She bucked her hips into his touch, even as she moaned, “Damn. I wish I could have watched.”
Izuku grinned wider. “Oh, don’t worry,” he replied. “I had Dark Shadow film it for us. I was thinking it’d be a great starter for the next Network movie night, y’know? Let everyone see me make little Fumiko beg to be my anal slut before I break in her asshole. She’d have to watch, too, of course.”
Hitomi was so fucking aroused, and she hadn’t even gotten to the main event for the night! Fighting back the desire to cum on the spot, she said, “Sounds wonderful, Master. Do you think you have another one in you tonight for this lovely piece of ass?”
She gestured to Setsuna, who was still writhing in Hitomi’s grip.
Izuku gave Setsuna a long, lustful once-over, his eyes seeming to glow as they raked over Setsuna’s body. The green-haired girl was quite the sight; she had one of the most naturally sensual bodies Hitomi had ever seen, the lines of her supple, slim figure accented by high-sitting orange-sized tits capped with pointy, puffy nipples, cinching in towards a narrow waist before flaring out again into wide hips that rolled endlessly whenever she walked, and an ass so round it put Mina’s to shame. Capped off with sculpted thighs and long legs, Setsuna’s body was one to die for. Whenever she moved, everyone watched her walk, those hips rolling endlessly, charging the very air with her sexuality. She was incredible at enticing attention with her body. And once Hitomi got to work on her, it wouldn’t matter at all.
“Of course,” Izuku answered, his hand extending out to test Setsuna’s resistance for himself. Before he could reach her, however, Hitomi lunged to grab his wrist.
Izuku’s eyes flashed as Hitomi stopped him. “Please, not yet, Master,” she begged. “Let me get her started first. She isn’t worthy of your touch yet.”
Izuku’s expression was that of a Master whose slave had defied him—but one who found that defiance intriguing. Still in need of correction, of course, but intriguing nonetheless.
“Very well,” he said, before leaning down, pressing his lips against Hitomi’s ear, and murmuring, “Careful now, slave. I wouldn’t want to have to repeat last week’s punishment, now would I?”
Hitomi shuddered, nearly collapsing to her knees just from the memory. Last week, she’d once again gotten too domineering over her sister-slaves for Izuku’s liking—too assured of her dominion over them, too convinced she was worth more than them because their Master had loved her first. So he’d stripped her naked, put her collar around her neck, and arranged for her to be paraded around in front of the entire Network, arranged in Class A’s common room, allowing them to taunt and debase her as she begged for their forgiveness. It had been…exhilarating.
Forcing back her desire to submit, Hitomi focused back on the girl she was turning into her Master’s newest plaything. Taking a deep breath, she asked, “You ready, Setsuna?”
Setsuna, by now thoroughly edged, whimpered in assent. “Please,” she begged, opening the gate for Hitomi’s quirk to seize complete control of her. She stiffened in Hitomi’s grip, eyes blank and lifeless.
Smiling, Hitomi decided to get started properly. “Strip,” she ordered Setsuna. “Then put on the bodysuit. Once you’re done, spread your legs and put your arms behind your back.”
Setsuna complied immediately. Moving with the familiar stiffness of someone under the usual form of Hitomi’s control—not any fancy triggers, no mental conditioning or personality alteration or any of the more deranged things she’d done to her own friends’ brains—she swiftly stripped herself nude, revealing her bare-shaved pussy and jiggly, enticing ass, then began to wriggle into the latex bodysuit Hitomi had already laid out for her.
That proved to be a bit longer of a process, requiring Hitomi to help seal her into it; the latex suit was so tight, and so perfectly-fitted to Setsuna’s supple body, that she practically had to be poured into it, the material stretching to its limit to fit past her wide hips, coating her narrow waist like a second skin, rolling up over her tits and forcing her rock-hard nipples against the flesh of her breasts, sealing her from head to toe. Her arms were bound together behind her back, trapped in their own latex seal as well, leaving her utterly helpless.
Hitomi pulled the hood over Setsuna’s impassive face, tugging it down over her eyes until everything except a ring around her mouth and nose had vanished beneath the shiny black latex. The only other bit of skin showing was the cutout around Setsuna’s pussy and asshole, exposing her fuckholes for her new Master’s use. Even here, the fit was so tight that the latex practically pulled apart her fat asscheeks, revealing her winking, untouched asshole.
All together, the view as the latex-coated Setsuna obeyed Hitomi’s final command and spread her legs was breathtaking. Setsuna’s gloriously sexy body was both completely covered and utterly exposed, every inch of her curves fully displayed and coated in latex, revealing the swell of her good-sized tits and the mouthwatering curve of her hips and ass. She stood utterly still, her lips and nostrils the only part of her head exposed, every distinguishing feature wiped away, every sign of her identity erased, replaced with a shiny, smooth-headed latex drone.
Hitomi turned to her Master. “I…was thinking we could remove her brainwashing,” she explained. “Let her understand just what’s going to happen to her before I put her back under. Break her down bit by bit…make her accept her new life even when she isn’t being mindfucked by my quirk.”
Izuku’s fingers stroked across Hitomi’s belly, splaying possessively over her womb tattoo as her breath hitched.
“You,” he murmured, “are a truly depraved slut. I’m so glad I took you as my slave.”
And with that highest of praise still ringing in Hitomi’s ears, he stepped forwards to begin properly exploring Setsuna’s body.
As soon as his hands made contact with Setsuna’s latex-clad tits, Hitomi released her quirk. Setsuna jolted in surprise as her brain was assaulted by sensations, a moan escaping her lips.
“W-what’s…ohhhh…happening to me?” she whined, trying to wriggle in her bonds, but finding that she’d been sealed in so utterly that there was no escape. “What’re you doing?”
Hitomi chuckled, running a hand down the flat, toned expanse of Setsuna’s belly, enjoying the coolness of the latex beneath her fingers. Setsuna gasped at the touch, clearly able to feel something through the material, even if Hitomi suspected it wasn’t much.
“Just hold tight, Setsuna,” she purred. “We’ll have you turned into a drone in no time.”
Setsuna moaned as Hitomi dipped lower, running her fingers along her pussy, which was already starting to moisten. Behind her, Izuku stripped down, revealing that he was already hard.
As he approached to grope Setsuna’s latex-bound form, Hitomi decided to make one last check.
“Setsuna, I’m going to be using my quirk on you without warning,” she told her in a much more normal voice. “You’re going to be coming in and out of my brainwashing pretty often, and I’m not going to be telling you when it’s happening. You okay with that?”
The answer from Setsuna was a desperate, horny loan from beneath the latex. “God…yes, please… put me under…just fuck me already…” she gasped as Izuku spread her legs wider and pushed two fingers up into her cunt.
Hitomi grinned. “Now that,” she declared, “Is a wonderful start to your new life, little drone.”
She reached out with her powers and seized Setsuna’s mind, shutting off every conscious thought she had with ease. To Izuku, Hitomi said, “Why don’t you try out her mouth? I promised her we’d fuck all her holes.”
Izuku raised an eyebrow meaningfully. “All her holes?” he asked, hefting Drone Setsuna onto the bed, laying her on her belly with her face pushed into his cock, which rubbed against her lips and nose, the rest of her face covered with latex. This let him pull Setsuna’s legs apart and hook his fingers into her asshole, which made her buck in shock even through the brainwashing.
Hitomi loved it when her Master got creative like this. “All her holes,” she confirmed, smirking. “After all, what’s the point of a drone if you can’t fuck her asshole and her pussy?”
Izuku chuckled. He placed the hand not currently knuckle-deep in Setsuna’s rear entrance on the back of her head, allowing him to push his cock slowly but surely into her open mouth. “Well then,” he grunted. “Why don’t you get that hole ready for later?”
Hitomi rushed to obey. As Izuku began to fuck Setsuna’s throat with long, deep thrusts, Hitomi scurried over to the toy drawer, picked out a few of her favorites along with some lube, and returned, throwing off her own clothes as she did so.
By the time she returned, another evil idea had struck her. As she prepared the toys, Hitomi released Setsuna from her quirk, making her twitch and then go stiff with shock as she realized that she now had a cock deep in her throat.
Izuku groaned as shrieks of protest tried and failed to escape Setsuna’s throat, the vibrations instead traveling the length of his cock as he sawed it in and out of her mouth. That only made him grip Setsuna’s head harder, until he was practically using her mouth like a sex toy, and all she could do was choke and splutter helplessly, her arms vacuum-sealed behind her back.
Enjoying the sounds of another girl having her throat transformed into Izuku’s personal fuckhole, Hitomi leaned over the prone girl, drizzling lube down the wide-open crack of her ass as she prepared a particularly fun surprise for their lovely drone.
“You like that, Setsuna?” she asked, fully submerged in her deviant persona now. “You like being so helpless to resist my Master? He’s going to fuck your throat until you love it, and there’s nothing you can do about it.”
Setsuna cried something, though whatever she was saying was, of course, completely unintelligible. Not that Hitomi cared what she had to say anyway.
She turned back to her goal: Setsuna’s winking asshole, unaware of what was in store. Grinning, Hitomi continued. “Of course, part of becoming a proper drone fucktoy is having all your holes be trained to take cock at a moment’s notice. Might as well double up!”
With that, she took a long, ribbed vibrating dildo—one of Hitomi’s own personal favorites for dealing with particularly stubborn sluts—and fed it, inch by agonizing inch, into Setsuna’s quivering butthole.
The effect was instant. Setsuna’s whole body went rigid as Hitomi began to fuck her ass with the toy; her shrieks grew louder around Izuku’s cock, which was fully penetrating her throat by now. When he finally saw fit to allow her to breathe, she moaned, “F-fuck, Hitomi! That thing’s… god… it’s so deep…it’s gonna break me…”
Hitomi glanced down at the dildo, which she’d barely pushed halfway into Setsuna’s ass. Glancing up at Izuku, she asked a question silently. He looked her in the eyes, and nodded.
Hitomi leaned forwards even further, until she was practically laying atop the latex-clad girl, her lips against the side of her head about where Setsuna’s ears were.
“You’re almost there, little drone,” she assured Setsuna. “You want me to put it in all the way?”
Setsuna moaned even louder. As Izuku held up her head, she gasped, “F-fuck…please, do it…fuck my ass…”
Hitomi smiled wide. Not only was she more than happy to oblige Setsuna, that response was also enough for her to use her quirk. So, right as Setsuna’s ass yielded fully to the dildo, she put the girl right back under, cutting off the howl of pleasure just as it began to leave Setsuna’s lips.
A few moments later, Izuku thrust right back into Setsuna’s throat. For a while, they enjoyed their spitroasted drone slut, Hitomi absolutely reaming the girl’s ass as Izuku fucked her throat until drool and precum were hanging in long, slimy ropes from Setsuna’s lips and chin. All the while, her latex-clad curves writhed and wriggled beneath Hitomi, a gorgeous sight that showed just how unbearably pleasurable the whole experience was proving for Setsuna.
At last, Izuku decided to move on. He withdrew from Setsuna’s throat with a grunt; still deep in her trance, Setsuna’s jaw hung open, the remnants of her sloppy facefucking smeared across her lips and face. Beneath the latex, her body quivered with pleasure as Hitomi pulled the dildo out of her ass with a sucking sound.
“What do you want to do to her next, Master?” Hitomi asked, batting her eyelashes at the man she’d made into an absolute sex beast. Izuku just chuckled at the look on her face.
“Get her up,” he said curtly. “I want to try out that asshole you’ve been working on.”
Hitomi faltered for a moment. “Really?” she asked. “Are you sure, Master?”
Izuku leaned over next to her ear. “I am,” he said, low and deep in a way that made Hitomi’s hair stand on end. “After all, I think a drone slut like her should have to beg for the honor of having her pussy fucked, don’t you agree?”
Hitomi did agree. She agreed so hard that she scrambled to help Izuku maneuver Setsuna into position. They made her squat over his cock in cowgirl, leaning back on her hands to line it up with her well-prepared asshole. Only then did Izuku lean over and drag Hitomi to him.
“Oh, one other thing, slave,” he hissed. “Next time you question me, it’ll be your ass getting fucked. Am I clear?”
Hitomi shuddered at that thought. She did like it when Izuku took her ass—but she knew he wouldn’t be gentle. That thought made her even hornier.
“Y-yes, Master,” she whimpered, before turning back to Setsuna and lifting her trance yet again.
Setsuna gasped; completely blind and mostly deaf thanks to the suit, she was completely unable to recognize the shift in her position, beyond the fact that the cock that had been fucking her throag was now prodding menacingly at her asshole. “S-Shinso?” she whimpered. “What are you…”
Hitomi rubbed her fingers along Setsuna’s cunt, which was sopping wet, practically weeping from lack of attention. “What does it look like we’re doing, little drone?” she asked teasingly. “Master’s going to have his first crack at this slutty asshole of yours.”
Setsuna let out an uncertain whine. “B-but,” she moaned, “what about my pussy?”
Hitomi grinned. “What about your pussy?” she shot back, still gently fingering Setsuna. “Only perfect drones get to have their pussies fucked by Master’s cock, you know. And if you want to be perfect, you have to let Master fuck any of your holes whenever he wants.”
Setsuna moaned again as Izuku gripped her hips, fingers rubbing her skin through the latex. She was a sight to behold, propped up like this, the great flat expanse of her belly heaving a little with the effort of supporting herself, sculpted thighs splayed out wide, perky tits completely bound within her rubber prison.
Unwilling to wait any longer, Izuku began to push her down, her asshole willingly accepting him with little trouble. Setsuna let out a deep, throaty moan as she felt him enter her, the pleasure clearly enhanced by her total lack of ability to see or hear it coming and prepare her mind for the rush of sensation.
Hitomi continued to toy with Setsuna’s clit as she sank down onto Izuku’s cock. “That’s right, drone,” she hissed, her words spurred on by Izuku’s fingers finding her own cunt to delve into its familiar depths. “Take his fucking cock. Let it fill you up. If you take it really well, he’ll fuck your pussy next.”
Setsuna howled as Izuku began to bounce her up and down like a sex toy, her asshole quivering and clenching as Izuku fucked it relentlessly. This apparently counted as enough of a response for Hitomi’s quirk to take hold, as a second later, Setsuna snapped right back into the mindless trance of a proper drone, the one that Hitomi was determined to make her enter without any help from her quirk.
Izuku hissed with pleasure as he got into a proper rhythm, Setsuna’s ass slapping against his thighs as he fucked her. “Fuck, she’s tight,” he groaned. “You always find the best fuckholes, don’t you, slave?”
Hitomi giggled at the praise, her legs spreading wider to let Izuku finger her more deeply. “Only the best for you, Master,” she replied happily, wiggling her ass as pleasure rocked her core.
Before long, Izuku had picked up the pace, thrusting up into Setsuna’s asshole with enough force to make her entire latex-wrapped body shake. Still entranced, Setsuna barely made a noise as she was fucked, her jaw hanging slack, precum still smeared over her lips. With the latex, she was a bald, smooth form barely moving as she took Izuku’s cock; she’d been reduced to little more than a set of warm, willing fuckholes, designed to be filled with cum at her owner’s leisure.
Once Hitomi was certain that Setsuna’s body was being ravaged by pleasure, she brought her right back out of the trance. Instantly, Setsuna was howling with pleasure.
“G-G-GODDDD!!!” she shrieked as Izuku fucked her ass. “More! Harder!”
Hitomi snorted. “Do you really just want it in your ass. Setsuna?” she asked. “Or do you finally want your new Master to claim all your holes? Do you want him to fuck your slutty pussy?”
Setsuna bit her lip as she frantically nodded. Hitomi’s smile only grew.
“Then beg, little drone,” she ordered. “Beg him to take ownership of your pussy. Let him do whatever he wants to it.”
In a sure sign of how close Setsuna was to becoming the perfect drone fucktoy, she barely even hesitated; without skipping a beat, she began crying, “Please, Master, fuck my cunt! Put your dick in my pussy! I’ll do anything, just please fuck all my slutty holes!”
Izuku grinned. Pulling out of Setsuna’s ass, he said, “Well. If you’re going to ask like that…”
With the kind of deft skill that could only come from turning every single one of his female classmates into broken breeding bitches, he grabbed Setsuna by the hips, rolled them both over, and slammed his cock into her pussy in one seamless motion.
Hitomi, left watching in awe as Izuku absolutely went to town on Setsuna’s wet and ready cunt, could only moan and desperately finger herself as her newest offering was ruthlessly mating-pressed into oblivion. Setsuna’s latex-clad legs pointed helplessly at the sky, stiff and quivering, spread wide as Izuku pounded her into the mattress. Her tongue was hanging out as Izuku jackhammered his hips against hers, no longer caring about drawing things out, no longer pretending to want to be thorough. This was the kind of fucking that was accompanied by only one desire: to absolutely fucking destroy a woman’s cunt.
Soon, Hitomi began to understand what Setsuna had been warning her about, when explaining that her quirk made staying in one piece during orgasms hard; her latex-clad form began to literally vibrate apart under the force of Izuku’s cock rutting into her. Hitomi watched Setsuna fracture under the force of her pounding, bisecting into dozens of fragments that stretched and roiled and buzzed like a swarm of bees underneath a tarp. Setsuna had completely lost control of her quirk…but as much as her body was instinctively trying to escape the overwhelming pleasure of being fucked, as badly as her very being wanted to fly apart at the seams, there was no escape for her. The latex held her pieces together, denied her the chance to flee; she was trapped, held down, completely helpless to do anything but lie there and get fucked.
Setsuna’s lower face started to detach, the only part of her that stood any chance of escaping, but Izuku wouldn’t let her; he pressed down completely, and pushed his lips against Setsuna’s, kissing her furiously in an act that might have looked romantic if you didn’t realize, as Hitomi did, that he was doing it to force her to face the full blast of the pleasure breaking down her very identity.
That realization, the sight of her boyfriend literally holding the fracturing pieces of a girl together to be able to fuck her just a little bit harder, was all it took to send Hitomi over the edge. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she came, body jerking as she moaned furiously.
A few moments later, she heard the deep, strained grunt that she knew heralded Izuku’s own orgasm, followed shortly by the strangled shriek of Setsuna literally cumming herself apart. She collapsed to the bed, jumbled pieces still mostly held together within the latex bodysuit, just as Hitomi had intended. Izuku rolled off her a moment later, revealing a very lovely flood of cum oozing from Setsuna’s pussy.
“I’ll have to get her on the breeding schedule,” Hitomi thought to herself. The thought of revisiting this encounter once Setsuna had a fat, round pregnant belly to seal beneath the latex…oh, hell yeah.
For now, though, Hitomi contented herself with something else. Now that Setsuna was well and truly broken by her orgasm, Hitomi crawled across the bed and put her under her quirk one last time.
“You’ve finally done it, my lovely drone,” she purred, palming Setsuna’s cheek as the exhausted, broken girl whined. “You’re ready for your real reprogramming. Would you like to become perfect now?”
Setsuna whimpered. “Please,” she said weakly, all willpower gone, all resistance erased. “Make me perfect…”
Hitomi grinned as she felt her power take hold, hooking deep into Setsuna’s mind.
“That’s right,” she said. “Here are your new instructions, my drone slut…”
Izuku watched, visibly torn between amusement and arousal, as Hitomi began putting the finishing touches on Setsuna’s permanent brainwashing. From now on, just putting on the bodysuit would instantly transform her from the kinky, vivacious girl they knew into their mindless, obedient sex drone.
Of course, there was nothing stopping her and Izuku from enjoying themselves during this part of the process, too. So they did.
Repeatedly. And with great enthusiasm.
The next day, Hitomi decided to have a little fun.
True, her life was basically one giant hedonistic sex party nowadays, so she was basically always having some kind of fun, whether sexual or otherwise. (As it turned out, having a group of gorgeous, intelligent, personable women literally brainwashed to obey your every whim was pretty convenient even beyond just sex. Hitomi’s D&D campaign with Momo, Kyoka, Tooru and Izuku was way more consistent in its meetings now that most of its members called her Mistress.)
But rather than Dungeons and Dragons, Hitomi elected to do something nearly as fun: introducing the newest member of the Network to the others in the most depraved way possible.
It was a normal weekend day in the Class A dorms, with the slight exception, of course, that Hitomi had once again summoned all her female classmates to her and Izuku’s room.
This time, though, it wasn’t for a massive orgy. Or at least, it wasn’t going to start out as a massive orgy. Orgies were always a distinct possibility when Hitomi was involved. Instead, as the girls filtered into the room, they immediately spotted the cause for their meeting, standing stiffly in the center of the room.
There, with her arms behind her back, a red ball gag in her mouth, egg vibrators in her pussy with the controllers strapped to her thighs, and a twinkling jeweled butt plug, was the latex-clad form of Setsuna…except, of course, none of the other girls knew that it was Setsuna. Most of the Network still wasn’t aware of the fact that Hitomi was expanding into Class B; those who were generally only knew about Monoma and maybe Itsuka. Yui had only joined a few days ago, and Hitomi had been waiting for a good opportunity to introduce her to her new sister-slaves.
Once everyone was present, Hitomi stood from her seat and positioned herself next to the lovely drone, giving her ass an appreciative squeeze through the latex. Deep in the grip of her slave-trance, Setsuna barely gave any sign of feeling it, beyond a weak, muffled moan. Gagged, plugged, and vibed, sealed within her bodysuit, her entire existence had become utterly focused on the pleasure coursing through her veins and nothing else.
Looking over her assembled friends–slash–sex slaves, Hitomi grinned and said, “Hello, girls.”
They gave her looks that ranged from lustful to confused to mildly exasperated. Mina spoke for most of them when she said, “Hello, Hitomi, nice to see you. Why do you have a girl tied up and getting edged to hell and back already? It’s ten in the goddamn morning.”
Hitomi laughed. Kyoka raised her hand a moment later to add, “Also, uh, I don’t think we have everyone here? Momo’s not–”
Hitomi jerked a finger at the far corner of the room. “Oh no, Momo’s here,” she assured Kyoka. “She’s just not playing the game I’ve set up for all of you.”
As one the girls turned towards the corner–which, they now realized, was where Izuku was sitting in his own chair, a familiar spiky black ponytail visible between his legs, the unmistakable sounds of sloppy, desperate sex filling the air.
Izuku gave the girls a wave as he continued to hammer his cock into Momo’s throat, the slutty, mindless shrieks from the naked beauty as he did so making it quite clear that Momo’s brain wasn’t exactly home at the moment. She was just a sloppy, brainwashed blowjob dispenser, her aristocratic face smeared with drool and cum and tears that leaked from her eyes as Izuku kept her nose grinding against his pubes, her lips stretched wide around his cock.
For the other girls’ benefit, Izuku yanked Momo back, just for a moment. “Looks like you’ve got an audience, slut,” he said, bemused. “Why don’t you say hello?”
He turned Momo to look at her slave-sisters, still gripping her by her ponytail. Momo, her eyes blown wide and unfocused with delirious lust, managed to give them her own jaunty wave.
“H-Hiiii…” she giggled, the sloppy ooze of half a dozen loads of cum pumped down her throat leaking from her lips and down her naked, heaving body. “Master shaid I w-wasn’t allowed ta…ta talk…”
With that, Izuku decided he’d allowed Momo enough leeway, and yanked her right back onto his cock. Momo let out a joyful shriek as she was slammed facefirst onto his dick, her tongue and lips put right back to their proper use.
“Sorry, but somebody had to be serving Master while we have our fun,” Hitomi continued, relishing the looks of lust and envy that rippled through the Network at the sight of one of their number being reduced to a broken throatfuck slut. Of course, she didn’t mention the other reason Izuku was keeping Momo’s mouth occupied–she’d been in the room when the Class B girls announced their kinks, and that would’ve given her an unfair advantage in the game she was about to play.
“So, here’s the deal,” Hitomi said, gesturing to the latex-sealed drone, her identity concealed by the hood that completely covered her head. “For those of you who don’t know, I’ve recently started recruiting the lovely ladies of Class B as Master’s newest fucktoys. You might’ve met a few of them already–or just noticed that Monoma’s been so much more pleasant lately.”
A ripple of amusement passed through everyone at that, particularly Shoko. Nei had been quite happy to make up for her old attitude towards Class A…with her body, of course. Hitomi was fairly sure that between being Class B’s freeuse fuckdoll and Hitomi whoring her out to the rest of the Network for kicks, Nei hadn’t spent more than a few minutes of the last week or two without at least one of her holes being stuffed with toys, fingers, or Izuku’s dick.
“Anyway,” she continued, “I’m still working through all of them, but I just finished working on this lovely slut’s training. She’s a perfect little latex drone now–she’s been like this all night, and she’s never going to complain, is she?”
She gave Setsuna’s ass a spank, and the girl let out a muffled cry through her ball gag, hips bucking uselessly.
“But of course,” Hitomi said, relishing the sight of so many of her friends visibly eyefucking Setsuna, gazes raking over her vacuum-sealed body, “I haven’t told you which of our friends in Class B this is, have I? And I’m not going to. Instead, we’re going to play a little guessing game. Whichever one of you can figure out who I’ve turned into this mindless drone without removing any of her bonds wins.”
Fumiko raised a hand. For absolutely no reason at all, Hitomi was certain, the bird-headed goth seemed to be walking and sitting a little funny this morning. “And…what do we win, exactly?” she asked suspiciously.
Hitomi’s grin only widened. “Excellent question,” she replied. “Why, you get to take her home tonight, obviously. She told me she doesn’t want to get out of this suit for as long as she can get away with, the little slut. So, go ahead and step right up, will you?”
Hitomi’s words were like the starting gun being fired for a race. As one, the girls of the Network surged towards Setsuna, surrounding her and beginning to grope and explore her body…solely for investigative purposes, of course. Hitomi stepped away to give them room to work, listening to the eager stream of discussion with curious ears.
“Hmm…she’s too tall to be Kinoko.”
“I’d say Itsuka, but didn’t you just fuck her last night?”
“Damn, she’s got some nice tits.”
While the guessing-game-slash-gangbang continued, Hitomi sidled up to one particular girl, seeing an opportunity to lay some groundwork for the future.
“You got a minute?” she said quietly, making Eiko Kirishima jump. “There’s something I want to talk about with you.”
Eiko glanced at her, still visibly enthralled by the sight of the latex-clad girl being groped aggressively–and, Hitomi bet, by the sight of a certain pink-skinned girl who was getting quite into it. Whatever was going on between Eiko and Mina had gotten very sexual, which Hitomi knew from experience. That experience being getting to watch as Izuku fucked the two girls as they sixty-nined, of course.
“Uh, sure,” Eiko said.
Hitomi grinned. “So if, hypothetically,” she began, “you had a doppelganger in Class B who turned out to be identical to you in terms of kinks, too, and said doppelganger really wanted to prove that she was better at fucking Izuku than you are, would you be interested in a little…competition?”
Eiko’s eyes went wide. She gave Hitomi a second, more skeptical look. “This isn’t actually a hypothetical, is it?” she guessed. “You want me and Tetsutetsu to…”
She went slightly pink. Despite being fully inducted into the Network, and thoroughly corrupted by Hitomi and Mina by now, Eiko was still just a little bit shy about sex sometimes, which Hitomi found slightly cute, given that she had been in the room to hear Eiko say some truly depraved things involving what she wanted Izuku’s dick to do to her.
Sparing the tomboy for now, she nodded. “Yup,” she confirmed. “So, whaddya say?”
In a testament to just how deep Eiko had fallen into their degeneracy, it barely took her a second to decide. “Fuck yeah,” she said. “I’ve always kinda wanted to fuck Tetsu anyway.”
Hitomi laughed. “That’s the spirit,” she replied.
Then, a thought seemed to strike Eiko as she glanced back at the gaggle of girls toying with Setsuna.
“Wait a second,” she realized. “If that’s Tetsu’s kink…she’s not in that suit then, is she? Does that…count as giving me an unfair advantage?”
Hitomi thought for a moment. “Huh, guess it does,” she mused. Then, her lips curved into a smirk. “Guess that means you’re disqualified. And also, I have to silence you now. On your knees, slut.”
Eiko was on the floor almost before the words left Hitomi’s mouth. She stripped off her pants, and straddled Eiko’s face, letting her get to work with her well-trained tongue.
What? She wasn’t not going to take advantage of all Mina’s hard work in turning Eiko into a pussy-eating queen!
(In the end, none other than Fumiko managed to successfully guess who Hitomi had turned into a mindless drone. Given the way Dark Shadow was chuckling as she led off her new prize, Hitomi rather suspected that Setsuna was in for a very wild ride.)
Notes:
I don't think I need to put a teaser for what happens next time.
See you then!Discord server: https://discord.gg/bQTUSMJD88
Chapter 20: Iron Maiden (Tetsutetsu)
Notes:
Apologies for the delay, I've been on vacation for a few weeks. Hopefully we can go right through to the end now, though.
This chapter contains: more common sense alterations, some slight muscle kink stuff, and of course, because this is Hitomi, some cuckquean play.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
With Setsuna… handled, Hitomi wasted no time the next day in arranging for the next girl on the list to get her time to shine. Pulling out her phone, she found the contact that was still labeled TitsofSteel.
“You ready for your training session with Izuku and Eiko?” she asked.
Tetsutetsu’s reply came back almost immediately. “Sister, I was BORN ready.”
Hitomi couldn’t help but chuckle at that. Compared to how hard Hitomi had had to work to get some of the girls in the Network to agree to becoming her boyfriend’s submissive cumdumps, it was frankly refreshing to deal with Tetsutetsu, who was so blunt about what she wanted that Hitomi nearly had to play catchup.
“Alright then,” she replied. “I’ll have them meet you in the gym in an hour.”
With that, she put her phone down, smiling to herself.
Did that feel a little bit perfunctory? A bit like treating the girls as little more than boxes to check? Maybe. But then, Hitomi did get off on that idea…reducing proud heroines to little more than goods to process…turning them into mindless fuckslaves like she was going down an assembly line…
Mmmm…
A tap on her shoulder made Hitomi jump. Turning, she found Izuku smiling at her, looking amused. Next to him, looking just as entertained, was Eiko herself.
“What’re you up to there, babe?’ Izuku asked. His smile was wide and playful.
Hitomi just grinned. “Oh, not much,” she said nonchalantly. “Just arranging for your next brainwashed breeding bitch to serve herself up on a silver platter for you, Master.”
Eiko laughed, though beneath it was a layer of hunger. She really was quite into the idea of fucking the girl most of them just called Tetsu, even more than Hitomi had expected. It seemed that between her efforts, Mina’s, and Izuku’s, they’d turned Eiko into quite the bisexual slut.
“Mmm, I can’t
wait
to see her face when Izuku fucks her,” the redheaded tomboy fantasized. “You’ve got her all brainwashed already, right?”
Hitomi nodded. “Yep,” she confirmed. “Got her done with the rest of the Class B girls. She’s a lot like you–totally normal, except that you can convince her of
anything
with the right words.”
Eiko’s answering smile flashed pointy teeth. “Fuck yeah,” she agreed. “That’ll be super manly.”
Izuku made an agreeable noise. “It sure will,” he said.
The expression on her boyfriend’s face made Hitomi pause. She knew Izuku’s expressions, knew exactly how he looked as he was preparing to be another girl’s Master. And that expression was the one he was wearing, yes…but there was a little something extra in there too, another layer of smugness that was making her nervous in the best way possible.
Still, she brushed it aside for the moment, knowing that Izuku would spring whatever surprise he had planned for her when it would be most effective. Instead, she said, “I sure hope so. I’m looking forward to having my own fun with Tetsu, too.”
It was that moment that Izuku made his move. He took an easy half-step forwards, and his fingers trailed along Hitomi’s jaw, coming to a rest under the point of her chin. In the span of half a second, Hitomi fell apart, becoming little more than a whimpering, mewling slave to her Master’s smirking eyes.
“Are you, now?” he asked deviously. “Such a bold statement for a slave like you. You see, I have my own plans for you, babe.”
Hitomi gulped. She could feel Eiko’s eyes on her, too, practically glowing with amusement and no small amount of envy. Every girl in the Network may have been Izuku’s submissive, but only Hitomi could completely yield to him so quickly without saying a word.
With her heart pounding in her chest, Hitomi asked, “What do you have planned, Master?”
Izuku grinned wider. He turned to Eiko. “Bring me what I told you about earlier,” he said, the depth to his voice making the usually proud and stubborn redhead scurry to obey. She soon returned with a few very familiar objects in her hands.
Hitomi stared at them with wide, eager eyes. When Izuku pulled back from her, she managed to recover just enough of her usual cockiness to give her boyfriend the biggest grin she could manage.
“Aww, babe,” Hitomi said, “I knew you loved me.”
Izuku just chuckled. “Always, babe,” he promised. “Now…let’s go find this brainwashed breeding bitch you were talking about.”
Hitomi was all too eager to comply.
Exactly one hour later, the door of the private gym rang with a sturdy knock. Eiko swiftly opened it to reveal Tetsutetsu’s sharp-toothed grin.
“Sup, bitch,” she said, holding out a fist.
Eiko returned her counterpart’s smile. “Sup,” she replied, bumping her own fist against Tetsu’s. Their relationship was… weird. Intensely competitive, to the point of basically always ending in a double knockout whenever they met in training. Outside of that, though, they were incredibly close friends.
And now, apparently, they were going to be fuckbuddies, too.
Tetsu turned to Izuku next as Eiko closed the door behind her. “So, Hitomi’s been putting you out to stud, eh?” she asked playfully. “Gotta admit, I’ve always found you pretty manly.”
It hit Izuku like a wrecking ball, sometimes, how fucking crazy his life was. His fifteen-year-old self would’ve lost his shit screaming if he learned that in the future he’d be having near-constant kinky BDSM sex with every single girl in his year, including his childhood friend-slash-crush and the daughter of the Number One Hero. Frankly, there were some days where he was still tempted to lose his shit screaming.
But luckily, the combination of time, training, and his girlfriend’s commitment to levels of depravity that would make a succubi’s head spin had done wonders for his self-confidence. As a result, Izuku just grinned and said, “Appreciate it. You’re looking pretty good yourself.”
Tetsu flashed him another sharp-toothed grin. Unfortunately, that faded quickly as she scanned the room, and her eyes quickly landed on a… certain feature.
“Uh,” she said awkwardly, “Why is Shinso handcuffed in the corner?”
Eiko and Izuku exchanged an amused glance. To be sure, Tetsu’s question was entirely fair; the sight of Hitomi handcuffed to a rowing machine in the corner, blindfolded, gagged, and with a pair of noise-blocking headphones completely depriving her of any ability to sense what was happening around her, was off-putting if you didn’t know what was going on.
If you did know what was going on, like Izuku did, it became amusing instead. “Oh, don’t worry about it,” he assured Tetsu. “You don’t even need to pay attention to her. She’ll stay out of the way.”
That was exactly what she was going to do, in fact. Izuku knew full well that Hitomi liked to watch as he fucked the other girls in the Network, but he’d decided to test her by taking things one step further: not only would she not be able to join in as Izuku fucked two smoking hot heroines, she wouldn’t even be able to see or even hear him doing it. All she’d get was the knowledge that it was happening in front of her, and the torments of having only her imagination to aid her.
Hitomi had looked horrified when Izuku had first cuffed her to the heavy piece of equipment. She’d also nearly cum on the spot.
That happened a lot with his girlfriend.
Tetsutetsu didn’t look particularly convinced. Indeed, she visibly hesitated; slowly, she said, “Are we…actually gonna train with her here?”
Of course. Tetsutetsu had obviously been put under already, to some extent. Hitomi had mentioned that; apparently she and Tetsu had been experimenting with maintaining a very low, subtle level of mental alteration going for long stretches of time. Given how specific her trigger was, it wasn’t like there was any risk.
As a result, it was Eiko who answered. With a truly evil grin, she replied, “Of course we are! Izuku and I train while Hitomi watches all the time! I don’t think it’s weird at all.”
The moment she heard that, something shifted in Tetsu’s eyes; her second thoughts visibly drained away, and she relaxed, broad shoulders slumping.
“Oh, okay,” she said. “If you can do it, I can too!”
That was the core of her brainwashing, Izuku recalled; functionally, it was very similar to Eiko’s own, where she could easily be convinced to rationalize away even the lewdest, most depraved actions imaginable, so long as she was given the correct trigger. In Eiko’s case, that was being told something was “manly,” but for Tetsutetsu, Hitomi had gone in a slightly different direction; drawing on the rivalry between the two impervious girls, Hitomi had programmed Class B’s iron maiden to be so hypercompetitive with her redheaded Class A counterpart, that so long as Eiko told Tetsu that she could do something, then Tetsu herself would practically demand to do that thing too.
It was an interesting setup, for sure; Izuku didn’t usually have another girl holding one of his subs’ strings to this extent. But given the way Eiko was looking at Tetsutetsu, he could already tell that this was going to be fun.
“So, you want to see the super manly training Izuku and I do?” Eiko asked, visibly fighting back a smirk.
Tetsu nodded, clenching a fist. “Hell yeah!” she replied.
Eiko lost the battle against her grin. “Alright then,” she said, stepping out into the middle of the sparring mat. “First things first, you gotta get naked.”
Tetsu froze. For a moment, her eyes were completely clear, and shock filled her features. “What?” she blurted, looking horrified.
Eiko just rolled her eyes. “Oh, get over yourself,” she tutted, “Izuku and I are naked all the time when we train. It’s totally normal.”
Tetsu’s eyes flashed for a second, Hitomi’s programming visibly overriding her initial reaction. She stiffened, then relaxed. “Oh, yeah,” she said, as if stripping in the gym was the most logical and obvious thing in the world. “Can’t believe I didn’t think of that.”
Without hesitating, Tetsu yanked off her shirt, followed shortly by her pants. Before long, she was completely naked—and Eiko wasted no time in joining her.
For a moment, Izuku just had to admire the sight of their powerfully built bodies. Eiko and Tetsu had nearly identical builds, down to the size of their tits—both of them somewhere in the middle of the pack when it came to the Network, a solid C or D cup—their sculpted asses, and their rippling, cheese-grater stomachs. The only real differences were the… modifications Hitomi and the others had made to Eiko over the months; like most of the Network at this point, she sported a womb tattoo courtesy of the Spider’s Web, a red, spiky thing slung low over her clean-shaven pussy, marking her as Izuku’s property. Her nipples had been pierced, too, with red steel barbells that glinted in the light.
Izuku caught the smirk in Eiko’s eye, and realized with a jolt just how much she’d changed from the first time they’d done this. The girl he’d known for three years had been boisterous, yes, but under that had been a core of shyness, never quite comfortable in her own skin, and certainly not comfortable enough to be so casually sexual. Eiko had fallen, completely and utterly; her once-awkward attitude towards sex was gone, replaced with hip-swaying seduction and a look on her face that betrayed what she really was, what he’d turned her into: a cock-addicted slut, corrupted and enslaved just to the idea of his dick, willing to drag down other women into depravity just to please him. She’d been marked, claimed, and transformed by him. He owned her.
It was all Izuku could do to not pounce on her right then and there.
Eiko, clearly recognizing the look on Izuku’s face, put a little extra roll into her hips as she made her way over to Tetsu, pressing up against her naked body and making the Class B girl yelp.
“You look pretty good, there, Tetsu,” Eiko purred. “I think Izuku really likes your body.”
She gestured to where Izuku, too, had shed his clothes to help convince Tetsu’s reprogrammed brain of the normality of the situation. Sure enough, he hadn’t even bothered to conceal his rapidly-hardening cock.
Tetsu gulped, her cheeks turning red as she stared at his dick. It was an interesting difference from Eiko’s brainwashing; where she’d been basically unable to even register Izuku being aroused until he was already fucking her, Tetsu seemed both aware and excited when she saw his dick.
Eiko snapped her out of it by laying an affectionate smack across Tetsu’s ass. The sound it made was like slapping modeling clay; it jiggled, but underneath was solid muscle, much like Eiko herself.
“Let’s get started, yeah?” she asked with a smirk. “After all, Izuku and I have a real long workout regimen. A lot of positions to go through, y’know?”
Tetsu nodded slowly, her eyes giving away how her mental conditioning was helping her rationalize this whole depraved situation as completely normal. “Yeah,” she said. “Let’s go.”
Eiko put a hand around Tetsu’s shoulders as Izuku approached. “First,” she said in the same voice she might use to count reps, “I usually get on my knees to suck his cock.”
As she spoke, she did just that. It took a little bit of effort to get Tetsu to follow her down; it seemed that her brain still needed some convincing.
“I—” she began, as if to protest.
Eiko, though, just tutted again. “Oh, I’m sorry,” she murmured in Tetsu’s ear. “I thought you were manly. You said you could do anything I could do, right?”
Tetsu’s breath hitched, half from her brainwashing and half because Izuku’s cock was now throbbing inches from her lips. “Y-yeah?” she agreed uncertainly.
Eiko took up position just behind Tetsu. To ensure she wouldn’t back out, Eiko didn’t just grip Tetsu’s head; she pried open Tetsu’s jaw, her fingers dragging at the corners of Tetsu’s mouth in order to make sure she would be able to take the full force of Izuku’s cock.
“Well, this is something I do all the time. Now open wide, Tetsu!” she said in a singsong voice. “Izuku’s gonna start training your throat now.”
Izuku needed absolutely zero encouragement, at that point. With Eiko holding Tetsu completely still, he slammed his cock into the steel beauty’s mouth, making her gurgle and splutter, a muffled shriek of surprise already vanishing as Izuku began to thrust.
Eiko curled around her rival’s naked body, smirking even harder as she remained cheek-to-cheek with the newest slave in Izuku’s collection. “That’s right, suck as hard as you can,” she cooed. “Izuku fucks my throat like this every workout session we have. It does wonders for your neck muscles. Plus, it makes me super wet. So look up at him and take…that…fucking…cock!”
Eiko’s free hand—the one not currently pushing on the back of Tetsu’s head—dipped down between the silver-haired girl’s legs, finding her clit with the practiced ease of a woman who’d been thoroughly inducted into the Network’s sexual free-for-all. Tetsu shrieked around Izuku’s cock, bucking her hips as Eiko tormented her with pleasure, but if anything, Eiko’s words made her suck even more greedily, as if she was trying to one-up the other girl.
She certainly wasn’t doing a half-bad job. Tetsu, like Eiko, had to be careful when sucking cock with such sharp teeth, but between Eiko’s hand holding her jaw open and the slack-lipped, hooded-eye pleasure obvious on her face, it wasn’t too much of an issue. Izuku could focus entirely on reducing the proud, powerful heroine into his personal oral cocksleeve, his balls slapping against her chin as precum and drool leaked from her lips. Her eyes began to roll back in her head as her oxygen supply diminished; Eiko only released her with the most reluctant look on her face.
“Not bad, Tetsu,” she said with a grin. “But I can keep Izuku’s dick down my throat for twice as long as that.”
Tetsu spluttered, choking as Eiko held her by the hair. “G-give me another go…” she said, her voice an odd mix of both demanding and begging. The look in her eyes was the oddly glassy one of a girl so deeply brainwashed she could no longer tell truth from fiction. “I’ll show him I’m even better than you!”
Eiko’s eyes were bright and evil as she laughed. “That’s the spirit!” she declared. Then, she granted Tetsu her wish: she slammed the girl face-first back down onto Izuku’s dick.
As he enjoyed the sensation of a girl spluttering and trying frantically to pleasure him while her lungs burned for air, and rewarded the cackling Eiko with a pat on the head, Izuku spared a brief glance towards Hitomi in the corner. Despite the blindfold and the earplugs, she could obviously tell that something was happening; her whole body strained at her bonds, her head cocked and trying desperately to pick up something, some noise, some sight, some scent of what her boyfriend was doing to two women at once. But she got nothing.
Izuku chuckled as he returned his attention to Tetsu. By now, Eiko had decided that the girl needed more… hands-on instruction in cocksucking, and was using her full strength to drag Tetsu’s head back and forth, using her like a puppet to suck Izuku’s cock. And all the while, she continued to assure Tetsu of how normal this was, of how she and Izuku did such things every time they trained. Which…well, it wasn’t too far from the truth. He and Eiko trained together quite often, and she’d become a full convert to the exercise benefits of getting bent over a bench meant for pressing weights or getting bounce-fucked on an exercise ball.
At last, Izuku decided to intervene. His hands joined Eiko’s on the sides of Tetsu’s head, and dragged her down as far as she would go, filling her throat with cock for an exquisitely long moment before finally releasing her. Tetsu collapsed backwards, gasping for air, while Eiko stood over top of her, one hand on her cocked hip.
“You’re already improving,” she told her doppelgänger. “But you’ve got a lot more to learn, Tetsu. You gonna tap out now?”
Tetsu coughed weakly as she swayed onto her feet. “N-never,” she gasped. “W-what next?”
Eiko bared her teeth. “Oh, next we fuck, of course,” she replied, her hand stretching out to give Izuku’s rock-hard dick a playful tug. That earned her a smack on the ass from Izuku, which Eiko took with the gratitude of a truly well-trained slut.
Tetsu, for her part, visibly struggled to process Eiko’s words. “I…” she stammered, “I don’t…I don’t know if…”
Eiko raised an eyebrow. “Well, it’s not quite that simple,” she admitted. “What we really do is work on our combatives and grappling. But obviously, Izuku is way stronger than me, and once he gets me pinned on the ground, he just can’t resist slamming his cock into my tight little pussy. And why would he? It’s totally normal to be fucked if you lose a wrestling match while sparring, after all!”
Tetsu stiffened for a moment. “I…I guess it is, yeah,” she murmured as her brainwashing kicked in. She rubbed her thighs together. “I-I won’t lose though! I’ll beat him, to show you that I’m better, Kiri!”
Izuku and Eiko shared a glance, having a wordless conversation that ended with Izuku stepping back a few paces, chuckling, while Eiko stepped forwards, holding up her fists.
“Oh, you aren’t going to be wrestling him, Tetsu,” she informed the other girl. “At least not yet. First, I’m gonna be putting you in your place.”
Tetsu blinked for a moment, but quickly rose to the challenge. “You’re on, sister,” she shot back, sinking into a fighting stance—which was a hell of a sight, considering that she was still naked, and had the remnants of a sloppy facefucking still oozing down her neck and tits.
Eiko lunged, and Izuku realized that for whatever reason—Tetsu being off her game, Eiko’s greater comfort with the situation, or just the fuel of knowing that if she won she got to help fuck Tetsu’s brains out—the two normally evenly-matched women promptly got into a very one-sided wrestling match.
To be sure, it took a good few minutes of grappling, straining, and rolling around on the ground, a few minutes that Izuku immensely enjoyed watching, as the sight of two gorgeous, powerfully built women literally wrestling for the chance to fuck him really had to be. But the sight only continued to get better as things dragged on. At first, both girls wrestled fairly normally; grappling, arm bars, that sort of thing. But Eiko increasingly began to go for…more specific targets. Soon, she was pinning Tetsu to the ground just to grope her tits, or using an attempted leglock as an opportunity to lick at Tetsu’s already-moist pussy, making the other girl squeal. Tetsu began reeling, her brain still rationalizing away the fact that she was being sexually tormented, but unable to resist the pleasure. Eventually, Eiko flipped Tetsu head over heels, forcing her to practically do a handstand as she wrapped her arms and legs around the other girl, pinning her completely upside down.
It was a very unorthodox pin, to be sure, with Tetsu’s legs flailing helplessly in the air and her hands pinned behind her back, her head trapped between Eiko’s thighs. But it soon became clear exactly why Eiko had done this: she’d managed to yank Tetsu’s legs apart, and could now dip down to press her tongue into the folds of the other girl’s wet pussy.
And as Izuku watched, Eiko began to feast.
His redheaded slave laid into Tetsu’s pussy so eagerly and aggressively, Tetsu’s shriek of pleasure could have been mistaken for a cry of agony. Her legs twitched and spasmed, wrapping around Eiko’s head as she bent down to wriggle her tongue into Tetsu’s folds. Tetsu could only moan louder as Eiko grew greedier, tormenting her clit and tonguing her pussy lips, the lewd sounds of slurping filling the gym.
Eiko laughed as she did it, too. “Listen to you fucking moan, Tetsu,” she cackled in between making Tetsu scream in pleasure. “Izuku is way better at this than me, and even I manage to last longer without moaning like a whore! I think that’s just what you are, actually. A little whore, a bitch who’s only good for taking cock and cumming her brains out.”
Tetsu scrabbled helplessly against the padded floor, trying and failing to find some way to escape that torturous tongue plundering her cunt. “N-nggghhhh!” she moaned. “I-I’m noooot! I’m gonna—gonna beat you!”
Eiko pulled back, drawing the slightest whimper from Tetsu. “Oh, are you, now?” she asked playfully. “Then I have another challenge for you, Tetsu. The next part of our workout—taking Izuku’s cock.”
With that, Eiko moved like lightning. In a matter of seconds, she had flipped Tetsu over onto her back, yanking her arms and legs and folding her like a pretzel until at last, she lay behind and beneath a girl who’d practically been delivered to Izuku on a platter, her legs spread wide, her cunt offered up to him to conquer.
Cocking her head beside the gasping, helpless form of Tetsu, Eiko smirked coyly at Izuku. “Well, Master?” she asked, trying to rile him up with a verbal strategy she’d learned from Hitomi. “Wanna break this bitch in?”
Did Izuku ever. Having had enough of the foreplay, he crossed the gym floor in seconds, and yanked Tetsu’s legs even further apart, to which she only moaned and tried to instinctively spread even wider.
Clearly, she knew her place already. Izuku decided to reward that the only way he knew how—by ramming his cock deep into her waiting pussy, making her howl as he began to thrust.
Eiko looked down at Tetsu as she bucked against Izuku’s hips, his cock already slamming deep into her and making her tight, well-muscled cunt ripple around his shaft.
“There we fucking go, Tetsu!” she nearly shouted as she tormented the girl’s nipples and clit with her fingers, driven wild just by the sight of her master conquering another woman. “That’s how you take a cock! You really are a natural! This is how every workout I have with Izuku ends up—with him pinning me down, stuffing my slutty holes, and fucking my brains out! It’s totally normal, isn’t it? This is just how a workout is supposed to go! You’ll never have one again without Izuku’s cock inside you, isn’t that right?”
Tetsu yowled her agreement, the brainwashing Hitomi had planted in her mind and Izuku’s cock smashing down her body’s resistance to pleasure combining to reduce her into a bitch in heat, completely overwhelmed by ecstasy, her old identity fragmenting under the sensation of Izuku’s cock molding her pussy into his shape. Her legs kicked uselessly in the air as Izuku bore down on her, Eiko still tormenting her clit and nipples with pleasure from below. Her tits bounced, pressed tightly between her and Izuku’s chests. She was sandwiched so tightly, in fact, that at one point Eiko stretched out to kiss Izuku tenderly even as they fucked Tetsu between them.
When that kiss broke, Eiko went back to nipping at Tetsu’s neck, which was tense and strained with muscle as she visibly tried not to cum. Eiko encouraged that, saying, “Don’t you break on us just yet, slut! Izuku fucks me for way longer than this before I cum my brains out! If you want to be as good a fucktoy as I am, you’ve got a long way to go!”
Gritting her teeth against the pleasure, Tetsu snapped back, “I’m n-not gonna….fffuckin… cum!”
Eiko just tutted. “We’ll see about that,” she hummed.
Before the two girls could keep their back-and-forth going, Izuku decided to intervene. He seized Tetsu with an arm around her back, and pulled out of her
just
long enough to flip her over, grab her hips, and
hoist.
Tetsu yelped as she found herself cantilevered out almost horizontally in the air, Izuku holding her by the hips as her legs instinctively curled around his back for balance. The weight of her upper body slowly dragged her down, until she was at nearly a forty-five-degree angle to the ground. She looked like she was one half of a wheelbarrow race with Izuku–except for the fact that he pushed his dick into her pussy in one swift motion, and began to thrust before the cry of pleasure had even left her lips.
It was one hell of a core workout, that much was obvious; Tetsu’s arms flailed in the air as she was fucked, plowed into so furiously that her eyes were starting to roll back in her head. Her powerfully muscled pussy squeezed involuntarily around Izuku’s cock, making him grunt and speed up even more.
Eiko, meanwhile, soon found a way to get in on the fun too. She laid out on her back and spread her legs before hoisting her lower body into the air in a bridge position that just so happened to offer up her pussy into Tetsu’s face. With a bit of encouragement from Izuku’s hand forcing her head down, Tetsu quickly understood the command, and in a sign of how quickly she was falling to her brainwashing, didn’t even require another reassurance that this was totally normal before she wrapped her arms around Eiko’s thighs and began to slurp greedily at her cunt. Tetsu simply accepted that this was what a workout was: a sloppy, obscene fuckfest, where she got plowed stupid from one end and ate out her sworn rival’s pussy at the other.
Eiko moaned happily as Tetsu did just that. “Mmm, I should’ve been using you for this way earlier,” she declared. “Under all that bluster, you’re just like me, aren’t you? Nothing but a cock-hungry slut!”
Tetsu growled, but any protest she might have voiced was immediately drowned out by moans as Izuku thrust into her again, slamming against her g-spot with enough force to make her entire body jump. Something fogged over in her eyes, and Eiko laughed as she saw Tetsu start to convulse around Izuku’s cock.
“Fuck yeah!” she howled, toying with her own nipple piercings as she got closer to the edge herself. “Cum your little brains out, Tetsu! Fucking break! Make Izuku pump that tight cunt full of cum!”
Tetsu tried to speak, but her orgasm and Eiko wrapping her powerful thighs around Tetsu’s head and squeezing quickly put a stop to it. Tetsu’s shriek was muffled by Eiko’s cunt, even as the walls of her own pussy rippled and squeezed around Izuku’s cock, so fiercely that he simply couldn’t hold on any longer. He came with a deep, gutteral grunt, buried to the hilt inside Tetsu’s pussy, flooding her womb with cum in jerky spurts. Tetsu’s whole body rippled in waves of shuddering pleasure as she was creampied, her eyes fluttering back in her head, her tensed, straining muscles going limp as she was utterly mastered, claimed forever by Izuku.
Whatever Tetsu’s orgasm did to the movements of her tongue quickly drove Eiko over the edge, too. With nothing to muffle her own voice, her shriek of ecstasy filled the gym, making Hitomi wriggle in her bonds in the corner, still denied even the sight of her boyfriend turning the two class tomboys into his personal breeding bitches.
At last, Izuku let Tetsu slip to the ground, cum already leaking from her gushing cunt. She mewled weakly, nuzzling against Eiko, both women coated in sweat as if they’d just gone through the most intense workout of their lives. Izuku suspected that that wasn’t far from the truth.
Eiko chuckled as Tetsu pressed against her, the two of them not quite making out, but not for lack of trying; Tetsu was just too cum-drunk to properly aim, and so her sloppy, tongue-heavy kisses found Eiko’s neck and cheeks instead of her lips.
“Look at you,” Eiko laughed, running a hand down Tetsu’s flank. “One round, and you’re already so fuck-addled you can’t think anymore, can you? That’s some rookie shit, girl. Izuku and I can go for three rounds some days, and you break after one load of cum? You gotta work on that. Luckily, I think we can work you into our training schedule more… permanently. Whaddya say?”
Tetsu whined. “F–Fuck yeah,” she gasped. “I’ll…I’ll get as good as you are…”
Eiko raised an eyebrow. “Is that right?” she asked teasingly. “Then you’ve got a lot of catching up to do.”
She reached down lower, running a hand across Tetsu’s flat, shredded abs. “Mmm,” she hummed. “I wonder…you’d look so fucking hot pregnant…”
Tetsu was too far gone to even react to that beyond a mindless whimper, but Izuku, who had crossed the room to untie and ungag his girlfriend, immediately whipped his head around and groaned.
“And here I thought we’d manage to go one time without the breeding kink showing up,” he muttered good-naturedly as he freed Hitomi’s hands.
Eiko, for her part, just chuckled, baring sharp teeth as she rolled Tetsu over onto her back. “Are you complaining, though?” she asked. “I mean, just think about it. Me and her, round and knocked up with your kids, reduced to your breeders, all that hard work in the gym wasted…”
Tetsu made an agreeable noise. “Hell yeah…” she cheered faintly, still quite exhausted by her own orgasm.
Izuku didn’t need to make a similar noise. The glow in his eyes did all the talking for him.
Hitomi, for her part, was already chuckling as the gag came out and the headphones and blindfold slipped off. “Now that is what I like to hear,” she declared, rubbing her wrists experimentally to make sure they hadn’t chafed in the cuffs. “I almost wish I got to watch you breed those two.”
Izuku chuckled, and for a moment, the three girls shuddered as something in his voice dipped back into the well he tapped into to become Hitomi’s Master.
“Careful,” he warned Hitomi, “or I might just decide you haven’t learned your lesson yet, slave.”
Hitomi was quiet for a second. Then she smirked, one eyebrow arched playfully, and tilted her head in a way that screamed her intent before she ever spoke a word.
“And what if I haven’t, hmm, Master?” she asked coyly. “What will you do?”
Izuku’s answering grin was all teeth. He took a step forwards, about to demonstrate exactly what he had planned…which was when the door slammed open.
For the second time, Kyoka Jirou walked in on a gym orgy in progress. This time, though, she was fully aware of what she was walking in on, and probably would have even been welcomed into it, had she not been panting with exertion from sprinting, a look of alarm on her face.
“Oh thank fuck,” she gasped. “Hitomi, Izuku, we kinda need you back at the dorms now.”
Hitomi and Izuku glanced at each other. Eiko and Tetsu, too, perked up from where they’d been slowly sliding towards a second round, seemingly unashamed of their nudity.
“What’s wrong?” Izuku rumbled.
Kyoka’s expression was somewhere between sheepish and genuinely concerned. “It’s, uh, those three Class B girls you did something to, Hitomi,” she replied. “They’ve…kinda gone insane. We’ve got them restrained for now, but unless you want Aizawa to start asking questions, we need you back there now.”
Hitomi’s eyes went wide. Fuck.
As the only one of them who was actually clothed, she took off at a sprint. After dressing in record time, Izuku followed behind, both Eiko and Tetsu slung over his shoulders.
Hitomi didn’t even get a chance to admire that incredibly hot sight. She was too busy trying not to panic over the fact that Reiko, Kinoko, and Pony had apparently gone off the deep end thanks to their cum withdrawal. And here she’d been wondering when the three junkies were finally going to snap.
Seems she finally had her answer.
Notes:
The next chapter's gonna be fun, can't you tell?
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/gA64bh39Te
Chapter 21: Triple Feature (Reiko, Pony, Kinoko)
Notes:
Gotta admit, this chapter went by faster than I expected, but I'm okay with that. The last few chapters have been longer than I would've preferred anyway.
With this chapter (which doesn't really have much beyond the usual MC-adjacent kinks plus a bit of bisexual play with the girls), we're actually only three chapters from the end I have planned. It would be two, but unfortunately you all gave me a fantastic idea that we'll be seeing next time.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hitomi was pretty sure she’d never run as fast as she did to get back to the Class A dorms after Kyoka’s message.
By the time she arrived, Izuku, Eiko and Tetsu at her heels, her mind had successfully conjured up all sorts of nightmare scenarios: Iida or Aizawa waiting for her, ready to demand an explanation that might get Hitomi killed, or worse, expelled. Or a trio of rabid cumjunkies literally ripping the building apart.
Thankfully, she saw neither of these things. Instead, she was greeted at the door by Momo, who waved her and the others inside with a worried look on her face.
“Thank god you’re here,” she said. “The three of them burst into the dorm about ten minutes ago. They started ranting about getting their fix, and we couldn’t get them to stop acting crazy. We had to restrain them before they hurt themselves or someone else. They’re up in your room; we weren’t sure where else to take them.”
Hitomi nodded as Momo led them up the stairs. “Did…anybody hear them ranting?” she asked nervously.
Momo nodded. “The only people in the common room were Mina, Fumiko, and Yumi, thankfully,” she assured Hitomi. “They acted quickly and got the girls upstairs before anyone not in the Network could overhear.”
Hitomi took a deep breath. Okay. They still had their cover.
Even so…maybe she’d pushed it a little too far with the three junkies. Or at the very least, maybe she should’ve seen this coming. It had been a good bit longer than the interval she’d set their addiction programming to, after all. They really did need Izuku’s cum to function at this point.
At last, they reached the room Momo had pointed them to, and eased open the door. Immediately, Hitomi saw the three girls.
They’d been bound up and gagged with all the skill and efficiency she expected from a bunch of newfound bondage experts like the Network; Kinoko, Pony and Reiko were thrashing in their restraints, their eyes wide and bloodshot, visibly deranged and completely out of control. Their hair was mussed, their faces were pale, and they twitched and strained at their bonds the moment they saw Izuku. Whatever Hitomi’s brainwashing had done to them, it had turned three proud heroines into completely deranged fiends.
Hitomi glanced at Fumiko and Mina, who had been helping restrain the prisoners. “Are…they okay?” she asked as Izuku closed the door behind them.
Mina snorted. “They’re acting like fucking crack addicts, except they literally refuse to stop shouting about how badly they need to drink your boyfriend’s cum,” she scoffed. “Whatever the hell you did to them, it’s both very much out of control, and also really hot.”
Fumiko sighed. “What a mad banquet of darkness,” she muttered.
That didn’t stop Dark Shadow from popping out, shadows pooling into her curvy, enticing form. “Still hot though,” she agreed. Fumiko’s eye twitched as her quirk exposed her.
Hitomi returned her gaze to the trio of Class B junkies. They really did look completely deranged; they wouldn’t even meet her eyes, as they were far more interested in thrashing in their bonds while their gazes were locked on Izuku’s crotch. Their muffled cries made it abundantly clear what they wanted.
Hitomi took a deep breath. “Take off their gags,” she ordered. “Let’s see what they have to say for themselves.”
Mina and Fumiko obeyed. Reiko, Pony and Kinoko were soon free to speak, and boy did they.
“Please, we need our fix,” Kinoko begged shamelessly. “We’re going crazy!”
Pony nodded frantically. “We can’t think of anything else!” she declared. “We can’t train or study or even sleep anymore! Let us drink Izuku’s cum!”
Reiko groaned in agreement. “Please…you win…” she murmured. “We’ll do anything…”
Hitomi’s face split into a grin, almost of its own accord. She really couldn’t help it; even with how near they’d come to disaster, that single word got her blood pumping. “Anything, you say?” she asked ominously. The tone of her voice made Mina, Fumiko and Momo exchange familiar glances. “Well, first things first, why don’t you apologize for causing so much trouble?”
The three girls glanced at each other, Hitomi’s words slowly working their way through their addiction-fried brains. Hitomi snapped her fingers to keep their attention. “Look, girls,” she said, “If you really want that cum you need so badly, you’ll do exactly as I say, understand? I get to decide if you deserve to drink my boyfriend’s cum. Now. Apologize.”
This time around, the girls understood perfectly. Just as Hitomi had known it would be, their all-consuming addiction to Izuku’s cum proved to be the perfect leash to lead them by. They practically hurled themselves onto the ground, bowing so deeply to Momo and the other two that their foreheads touched the ground.
“We’re so sorry!” the three girls cried, their contrition making Momo, Mina and Fumiko blink in confusion.
When the girls had made their apologies, Hitomi put her hands on her hips, and turned to her fellow Network members. “I really do appreciate you guys staying on top of this,” she said thankfully. “But I can take it from here. They won’t cause any more trouble.”
Momo nodded, visibly relaxing. Mina, however, raised an eyebrow.
“Has anyone ever told you you’re fucking depraved, Shinso?” she said teasingly.
Hitomi smirked. “Regularly and often,” she replied. “You especially.”
Mina laughed. Fumiko, meanwhile, just sighed, “What a mad banquet of darkness.”
After a moment, Hitomi said, “Alright, I’ll handle these three. You girls can run along now. Unless you want to become a deranged cum addict too.”
She waggled her eyebrows. Momo and Fumiko promptly excused themselves, but Mina was a few steps slower.
“Don’t tempt me,” she shot back. “It’s been a few days since Izuku properly fucked my throat. But hey, I’m sure he’ll fix that soon, right?”
She blew a kiss at Izuku, who just rolled his eyes; after months of using Mina as their personal cumdump, both he and Hitomi were quite used to the pink girl’s teasing. Sure enough, Mina just chuckled as she turned and left, hips swaying in a way that left Hitomi quite sure that they’d be fucking that pink ass again before long.
At last, Hitomi was alone with her newest toys, and regarded them with a thoughtful eye. Reiko, Pony and Kinoko remained on their knees, practically trembling; it seemed that reminding them that she could cut them off from the only supply of the drug they so desperately needed was a very serious threat indeed.
Hitomi took two steps towards the girls. “Alright, let’s make one thing clear,” she began, fully sinking into her Mistress voice. “From now on, you belong to us, girls. You’ll do anything we tell you, all for the sake of your precious fix. Am I clear?”
The three girls’ heads bobbed up and down frantically. Hitomi’s grin only grew.
“Perfect,” she hummed. “Now, stand up and get naked for your new Master.”
Hitomi could feel Izuku’s eyes boring into the back of her neck, could feel the heat pulsing through her in warm currents. She really had made him into a beast. So fresh off fucking Tetsutetsu into pieces, he was already ready for yet another round of intense, kinky sex. His appetites really had grown since they’d started this; now, he almost needed to fuck multiple girls a day to feel sated. If Hitomi hadn’t had the Network to help her, she’d probably spend the rest of her life getting pounded stupid every single day.
Mmmmm…what a terrible thought that was.
Hitomi raked her eyes over the frantically stripping girls, once again enjoying the sight of new women willingly exposing their naked bodies to her and Izuku.
And what bodies they were, too. Pony was stockily built, the curves and lines of her form solid in a way that revealed just how much her quirk altered her body to carry heavy loads. Her thighs were thick and powerful, her hips wide, her shoulders broad, and her stomach flat and rippling with muscle. Her ass and tits only accentuated the strength of the rest of her body by being round, curving masses of flesh that did nothing to soften her body while giving it excellent curves.
By contrast, Reiko was skinny. Not slim, not svelte, skinny. Hitomi couldn’t actually count her ribs–they were all far too deep into UA to not have plenty of muscle–but somehow the narrowness of Reiko’s torso gave the impression that she should be able to. Her legs were long and slender, and her skin pale enough that a full-body blush was visible as it turned her red. Her waist and hips were equally petite, though still very cute, and while she was definitively joining the Network’s Itty Bitty Titty Committee with Kyoka, Fumiko and Yumi, her breasts stood perky and proud from her chest, perfectly sized and shaped to be squeezed in Hitomi’s hands.
Kinoko, meanwhile, was both the shortest and the curviest of the cumjunkies. Her tits were big, heavy, and full, jiggling gorgeously as she put her hands on her equally-wide hips. In between, her torso made quite a real effort to curve inwards into a wasp waist, but ultimately there was simply too much tit and too much ass to manage. She’d look obscene pregnant, Hitomi realized; a swollen belly would completely fill what little space there was between her tits and hips.
She put that thought aside for later. She had much more important things to do.
“Looking good, sluts,” she said admiringly as the girls fidgeted and twitched, obviously only holding together because of Hitomi’s promises that their torment was nearly over. “Before I let you near my boyfriend, though…why don’t you tell me why you should get his cum, and not one of the other two?”
The three addicts shot disbelieving glances at each other and Hitomi, but quickly realized she was serious.
They all opened their mouths as if to talk over each other; but Hitomi intervened by pointing at Reiko. “You first,” she commanded.
Reiko obeyed immediately. “I’ll…deepthroat him!” she declared, eyes wide. “I found out years ago that I don’t have a gag reflex, he can ram his cock right down my throat!”
Kinoko rounded on her. “You just want him to feed you all his cum!” she accused. “That’s weak shit! You can’t fuck him as good as me!”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Oh, Kinoko?” she asked. “What can you offer that’s better than that?”
Kinoko grinned. “My ass!” she replied, turning around to shake said asset in front of Izuku. “You like that, don’t you, Master? Well, you can fuck it as hard as you want! I’ve always wanted to try anal! And hey, when it’s time to give me that yummy cum, don’t even worry if you just pulled your dick out of my butt! I’ll suck it, no problem!”
Hitomi blinked. Well, that was interesting. She hummed thoughtfully. “Not bad,” she agreed, before turning to the last girl, who had remained totally quiet so far. “What can you do to compete with that, Pony?”
Pony’s eyes flicked from Hitomi, to Kinoko, and finally to Izuku. With the same wild look in her eyes, she replied, “I’ll let him breed me. He can knock me up, pump as much cum as he wants into my womb, use me as his broodmare. As long as he keeps feeding me his cum, I’ll be happy to be his slutty pregnant fucktoy!”
Hitomi heard Izuku suppress a sigh–as much as she knew he loved the idea, he probably had some part of him that was a bit burned out on learning that every single attractive heroine in their year wanted to have his kids. Hitomi, though, never got tired of that.
“Pony wins!” she declared, grinning. Instantly, cries of protest rose from Kinoko and Reiko.
“Wait!” Kinoko shouted. “I’ll do that too!”
“Yeah!” Reiko agreed. “You can get me pregnant, just let me taste your cum!”
Hitomi laughed. “Oh, don’t worry,” she said, her voice dropping low as she stalked closer to the addicts. “You’ll all get a chance to be his mindless broodmares, eventually. But for now…all three of you can have your fix. Careful, though; whichever one of you is best at fucking him might just get the biggest share!”
That was so powerful a motivator, the three girls promptly swarmed towards Izuku, who barely managed to get his pants off before he’d been bowled backwards to land heavily on the bed, three hot, wet mouths already on his cock.
Hitomi took her time wriggling out of her own clothes as she watched the three junkies set to work, frantic and deranged as they piled on for the hottest triple blowjob she’d ever seen. At first, they struggled to coordinate, with Reiko in the middle competing with Pony and Kinoko on either side to fit their lips around Izuku’s shaft. Eventually, though, the girls managed to work out a system; Reiko quickly began to prove that her offer to Izuku had been no exaggeration, sliding her lips down Izuku’s shaft until she was nearly at the base, her throat filled with his cock and making Izuku groan with pleasure. Meanwhile, Pony and Kinoko lavished attention on his balls, licking and sucking and nuzzling, all the while staring at him with wide, devoted, pleading eyes.
Hitomi couldn’t resist the urge to lay down next to her master, appreciating the sight as she ran a hand across his chest.
“Look at them, Master,” she murmured as Izuku’s hand cupped her own ass. “So eager. So desperate for your cum. They’ll do anything you want, now. They’re your obsessed little cumdumps. Isn’t that right?”
The three girls, who would have agreed that the sky was green and pink if it got them closer to a mouthful of Izuku’s cum, all nodded in unison, which had a fascinating effect on Izuku’s cock. With a bit of coaxing, Reiko finally pulled back, streams of sloppy ooze still linking her lips to his shaft, something that Kinoko showed no concern over as she quickly took her chance to fit her own lips around Izuku’s tip and begin sucking herself.
Reiko briefly looked irritated by that, but her mood soon improved as it turned out that Kinoko couldn’t quite match her talent for deepthroating, and so left plenty of Izuku’s shaft exposed for Reiko to lap at while Kinoko bobbed her head and Pony continued suckling Izuku’s balls.
For all that Kinoko wasn’t quite as much of a throatfuck queen as Reiko, though, she proved to be quite a bit more talented with her tongue, flicking and swirling it around Izuku’s tip and making him groan appreciatively. Judging by the playful light in Kinoko’s eyes, she knew he liked it, too.
Releasing his cock, she asked sweetly, “Do you enjoy my mouth, Master? You can fuck it whenever you want, if you give me that tasty cum. I’m so much better than these other two sluts, isn’t that right?”
Reiko and Pony’s eyes narrowed. “Hey!” Reiko snapped. “You couldn’t even deepthroat him like I could!”
“Maybe, but I’m way better at sucking cock than you!” Kinoko shot back. The two girls were facing each other now, glaring daggers into each other’s eyes, Izuku’s cock all but forgotten. Pony, seizing her chance, stole it away without using her hands for even a second, wrapping her lips around Izuku’s shaft and slurping greedily as she gave Izuku a spit-heavy cocksucking, leaving fluids oozing out of her mouth as she bobbed her head frantically.
Kinoko and Reiko barely noticed. Sighing, Hitomi slipped back into Mistress Mode, and called out, “Oh no you don’t, girls. If you keep fighting instead of pleasuring your Master, I’ll gag you both and force you to watch as Pony gets to drink his full load.”
Such a grave threat made both girls shut up instantly. They turned back to Hitomi, postures meek and submissive as they nodded.
Hitomi grinned in victory. “Much better,” she cooed. “Now, kiss and make up, will you?”
Reiko and Kinoko hesitated for a moment, but their addiction was much too far gone to make them actually resist. They pressed their lips together, Kinoko’s head curving up to meet the taller girl’s, both of their eyes closed.
“Deeper,” Hitomi commanded. “Show me how into it you are, kissing your sister-slave.”
Reiko and Kinoko obeyed, deepening their kiss, tongues beginning to duel as they shared spit and precum between them. Indeed, they seemed very into it now, moaning and gasping as they split apart for a second to breathe, only to instantly rejoin, their bodies writhing together as they made out. And all the while, Pony merrily sucked Izuku’s cock, her wide blue eyes locked on Izuku’s face, full of enthusiastic submission and utter devotion.
At last, Hitomi clapped her hands. “Very well done, girls!” she declared. “But you haven’t earned your fix just yet. Get up on the bed and bend over! It’s time for Izuku to properly claim you!”
The three girls obeyed rapidly, even as Pony gave the impression that leaving Izuku’s cock un-sucked was the most difficult decision she’d ever made. She happily bent over the bed, spreading her legs wide on all fours in what was clearly her most comfortable position anyway.
But of course, Hitomi wasn’t
merely
content to line the girls up. Instead, she gave more orders, and physically moved Reiko and Kinoko into position, not alongside Pony, but
on top
of her. Reiko atop Pony, and Kinoko atop Reiko, until at last, all three girls had formed a tower of wet, eager pussy for Izuku to fuck at his leisure.
Hitomi knelt next to the obscene sculpture she’d created, happily groping and spanking the three asses being presented to her Master for perusal.
“Fuck whichever one you want, Master,” she said smugly. “These cunts belong to you now. You can use them as much as you’d like. Isn’t that right?”
The three girls nodded obediently, whining desperately in the hope that Izuku would hurry up and fuck them.
Luckily, Izuku was a very generous Master. He chose Pony first, pushing his cock steadily into the curvy transfer student, making her gasp in pleasure as her plush ass began rippling with the force of Izuku’s thrusts.
“Fuck,” Izuku grunted as the whole stack shuddered with Pony’s pleasure, Hitomi’s hands keeping Reiko and Kinoko steady. “You really are the best, Slave.”
Hitomi basked in the praise. “Thank you, Master,” she whispered as Izuku fucked Pony harder.
Pony’s cries soon began to grow louder, and Hitomi ran an approving hand through the girl’s pretty golden hair.
“You gonna cum soon, whore?” she asked playfully. Pony just moaned loudly in response.
“F–Feels so… good,” she whimpered, her whole body shaking as Izuku plowed into her, his cock molding her quivering, sloppy pussy. “W-wanna…”
Hitomi never did find out what, exactly, Pony wanted, because at that moment she came, quivering violently as her body was overwhelmed by a powerful orgasm. Her jaw hung slackly, her eyes rolling in her head, as she thrust herself backwards to sheath Izuku’s cock as deep inside her as it would go, obviously acting purely on instincts that were screaming at her to breed.
Of course, Izuku was far stronger than that, so he denied Pony the creampie her body craved, instead pulling out as Pony slumped, and instantly re-sheathing his cock inside Reiko.
The slim gray-haired girl, sandwiched between shorter, curvier women, writhed in shock and pleasure as Izuku’s cock instantly filled her cunt. “Fuuuuck!” she howled, her tight, narrow pussy clenching so hard that Izuku hissed at the sudden vice-like grip around his cock. He thrust deeper, and Reiko’s eyes fluttered.
Shifting around the stack of girls a little, Hitomi pressed a tender kiss to Reiko’s forehead. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” she asked the cumslut-in-training. “Being your Master’s mindless fucktoy. Being nothing but a hole for him to pound. Being his cumdrunk little slut.”
Whatever was left of Reiko’s brains after a week of slowly losing her sanity to her cum addiction was visibly frying as Izuku fucked her, each thrust making her rock back and forth, while Kinoko giggled above her, watching her break. Reiko bit her lip, the only noise escaping her a deranged giggle.
“Mmmmmm,” she said agreeably as Izuku fucked her harder. “C-can’t…think…”
Hitomi chuckled. “Of course you can’t!” she told Reiko. “Why would you need to think? You’re just a slutty cum addict. All you need to do is fuck, suck, and drink down Master’s jizz. You don’t need thoughts for that. All you need to do is cum your fucking brains out!”
Always obedient, Reiko did just that as Izuku struck her g-spot. Her jaw dropped, her eyes rolled, and her hips bucked sluttily, her pussy clenching so fiercely that Izuku nearly couldn’t pull out to continue on to the last cumslut.
He did, though, and it took barely a fraction of a second for Kinoko to take his whole shaft, her curves jiggling and bouncing as he began to use her like the mindless piece of fuckmeat she was. He hammered away at her rippling, sopping cunt, while she ground her clit against Reiko’s body beneath her. The look on her face was the most obscene out of all three girls; she’d gone crosseyed with pleasure, her bubbly, slightly menacing personality was utterly gone, fucked to pieces and fried in a sea of cum-addicted desperation. All that was left was a living, breathing sex toy with a penchant for slurping down jizz.
Hitomi grinned viciously as she framed Kinoko’s face with her hands. “I think I like you better like this,” she hissed. “No more bragging, no more teasing, no more fucking mushrooms. You’re just a brainless junkie desperate for her next fix, isn’t that right? I know that look on your face. I’ve seen it a lot on girls lately. You aren’t really alive when you’re normal anymore, Kinoko? Then only time you feel alive is when you’re stretched around my boyfriend’s fat fucking cock, getting put in your place, getting bred. Isn’t that right?”
Kinoko nodded frantically. “YES!” she screamed. “PLEASE, FUCKMEFUCKMEFUCKME! DON’T STOP!”
Hitomi shot Izuku a look, even as she recognized the signs of Kinoko’s own mind-shattering orgasm, rocking her body and frying her brains. “Were you planning to stop, babe?” she asked coyly.
Izuku gave her the most heated look he had, the one that made Hitomi want to throw herself at his feet and beg for the gift of his cum just like the three addicts she’d created.
“I wasn’t planning on it,” he said, an ominous grin on his face. “But now that you mention it…I have an idea.”
Hitomi watched, enthralled, as Izuku pulled back out of Kinoko, and swiftly spun the three girls around, laying them out on the bed with their heads hanging off the side, mouths open and ready for him, their eyes begging for his cock to push into their throats. He was happy to oblige them, ramming his cock down Pony’s throat, then Reiko’s, then Kinoko’s, swapping to give them each a fair chance. The girls took to it easily and excitedly; they knew it could only mean one thing.
He was surely about to cum. He was finally going to give the three bitches their precious fix. He was going to give them the jizz they so desperately needed, and they knew it. The three girls swarmed him even more desperately, doing everything they could to lick and slurp and milk their reward from him. Even Kinoko, so fresh off her own orgasm, had immediately whirled around to join the other girls in nursing Izuku’s balls with a love that bordered on obsession.
Hitomi, for her part, just laid back and enjoyed the show, happily fingering herself. She was still dealing with the lingering denial of not even getting to see Izuku fucking Tetsutetsu earlier, and she needed the release of watching her boyfriend turn a bunch of girls into brainless sluts for his cock. She was so close, she just needed to see Izuku plaster their whorish faces in his thick, juicy cum—
Hitomi was so absorbed in preparing for that glorious moment, she didn’t even process that Izuku had moved again until he was hauling her up into a full nelson position, her legs yanked wide open for him. She yelped as his cock prodded her sopping entrance, a sound nearly drowned out by the wail of frustration from Reiko, Kinoko and Pony.
“Come on!” Pony shrieked. “Please, give us your cum already! Stop torturing us, Master!”
Kinoko looked ready to hurl herself at Hitomi for the crime of taking Izuku’s cock away from her. “We need it!” she wailed.
Reiko continued to be completely beyond the ability to speak, except for murmuring the word “Cum…”
Izuku, for his part, only smirked as he drove his cock into Hitomi’s waiting pussy, making her groan with pleasure as she eagerly submitted.
“You want it?” Izuku grunted, his voice strained as he thrust once, twice, then three times into Hitomi. “Well, it’s inside her, now.”
Hitomi felt Izuku throb inside her. With a jolt, she came at the same time he did, her pussy squeezing and convulsing as he filled her up. There was so much, the feeling of the hot, sticky fluid flowing inside her gave her even more pleasure, and she went limp, bucking her hips desperately as she climaxed.
The cry of horror from the cumjunkies pierced Hitomi’s consciousness a second later, when Izuku had already laid her out on the bed, her legs still spread wide, and now facing the trio of girls she’d made into addicts.
Izuku pulled Hitomi’s legs wider, which revealed…a slight but steady trickle of his cum, leaking out of Hitomi’s well-used cunt.
The three girls’ eyes instantly locked on that trickle, like predators spotting a wounded prey animal.
Hitomi’s own eyes snapped open as her orgasm-exhausted brain finally realized what was about to happen.
Oh. Oh no.
With all the deviousness Hitomi had come to expect from her Master, Izuku said, “You want your precious fix, sluts? Come eat it out of her.”
For a single moment, the jizz fiends were completely, utterly still, held spellbound by Izuku’s words.
And then the three girls moved.
Hitomi shrieked as she was instantly pinned to the bed, three gyrating, howling bodies on top of her, three heads buried between her thighs, three tongues digging into her pussy all at once. Reiko, Pony and Kinoko attacked her like wild animals, letting out deranged cries of sheer orgasmic ecstasy as they finally got mouthfuls of Izuku’s cum, gulping it down just as fast as they could slurp it out of Hitomi’s poor overstimulated pussy.
It was unbelievable. It was incredible. It was the most insane thing Hitomi had ever felt.
She let her eyes roll back into her head as her pussy was devoured and slurped clean, and just…let it happen. She had better things to be doing right now than thinking.
And so, she let her brain go blank.
Hitomi woke up the next morning to the now-familiar sound of slurping. She didn’t even need to crane her neck to know what she’d find; Izuku laying next to her on the bed, enjoying a nice wake-up triple blowjob from his three cum fiends.
While Pony and Reiko lapped happily at their Master’s balls, Kinoko released his tip from her mouth with a pop to beam at Izuku so widely she practically had stars in her eyes.
“Can you pleeeaaaseeee give us some more cum, Master?” she asked sweetly, batting her eyelashes as she pressed her hands into her fellow junkies’ heads, encouraging them to suck even harder. It was a spectacular sight, their three cum-streaked, love-filled faces cooperating so perfectly in pursuit of their mission to make their beloved Master cum as quickly and as often as possible. “We’re sooo thirsty!”
Izuku was a little too distracted to answer, busy caressing Reiko and Pony’s cheeks, making them moan happily and press deeper into the contact, all while never wavering from their mission to milk him dry.
Hitomi watched happily for a while, until a concern struck her. Waving for Kinoko’s attention, she asked worriedly, “So, like…are you actually still feeling the effects of the cum addiction, or–”
Kinoko chuckled, flashing her a playful grin. “Oh, no, we’re just having a little bit of fun,” she answered, her moment of distraction letting Reiko and Pony begin to double-team Izuku’s cock, working up both sides of it with their nimble tongues. “But, uh, I do think we need to talk about the whole “denying us until we go insane” thing.”
Hitomi winced. She had sorta gone overboard, hadn’t she? “Yeah,” she said sheepishly, “I…maybe went a little too hard? Sorry.”
Kinoko snorted. “You think?” she asked dryly. “Look, I’m not saying that making us degenerate into raving cumfiends over the course of an entire week wasn’t hot, but…”
Reiko released Izuku’s cock from her mouth. “But it kinda got a little too much to handle during our daily lives,” she agreed. “The guys in our class were very confused. It’s sorta hard to keep all this stuff private when you can barely study for a test because your brain can only think about cum, y’know?”
Pony pulled back as well to add, “Yeah, it got maybe a little too overpowering. I think I might’ve failed that test because I drooled all over the paper thinking about Master’s yummy cock!”
Hitomi winced again. “Yeah, that’s fair,” she admitted. “I’m sorry, girls. I totally understand if you want me to just remove the whole addiction thing entirely—”
The three girls exchanged a bemused glance. “Now why would we do that?” Kinoko asked, grinning. “Didn’t you hear me say it was hot as fuck?”
Reiko nodded. “We’re just saying that you probably shouldn’t make us wait an entire week next time,” she said. “We’re totally fine going a few days without our fix, but any more than that and it starts getting a little bit too much, y’know?”
Pony grinned. “In other words, I think we’ll have to be your live-in cumdumps once we graduate,” she finished. “Otherwise, it’d be a real pain in the ass to feed us.”
Hitomi and Izuku promptly shared truly evil grins.
“You had me at live-in cumdumps,” Hitomi declared. “Don’t you worry, you’ll fit right in. And as for the timing thing…you’ve got a deal. I promise, I’ll never make you go that long without a taste of Izuku’s cum again, alright?”
The three girls beamed. “Thank you, Hitomi,” Reiko said, while Kinoko and Pony set right back to work slurping merrily on Izuku’s cock. “Speaking of which…wanna join in? I think we can make enough room for a fourth cocksucker if you don’t mind some naked cuddling.”
Izuku groaned, and Hitomi’s expression grew sharper somehow. She rolled onto all fours, and happily crept down the bed to join the other girls between Izuku’s legs.
“Naked cuddling and sucking Izuku’s cock?” she asked rhetorically as she slotted neatly between Reiko and Kinoko. “Those are my two favorite things. I’d be happy to join in.”
Then, she set to work proving just that.
She loved having sister-slaves to work with. Especially ones with such fantastic ideas.
Notes:
Discord server: https://discord.gg/gA64bh39Te
Chapter 22: Critical Corruption (Hitomi)
Notes:
This chapter actually wasn't in my original plan for this fic, but frankly, I don't think the Ibara chapter I have planned would work as well without it. For those of you a bit disappointed that we haven't reached our favorite vine girl yet, don't worry, she's coming, and it's gonna be quite the finale.
This chapter is, somehow, the longest one of the entire fic so far, while not actually being quite as focused on the porn as previous chapters. There's a lot of discussion of consent play, boundaries, and healthy kink play in this one, while the kinks themselves are mostly along the lines of moral degradation, corruption, and heavy Dom/sub stuff.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After about a week of giving the cumjunkies regular feedings, Hitomi was pretty sure she was getting close to her limit for the Network’s growth.
Don’t get her wrong, the trio of cock addicts proved to be an excellent addition to the never-ending orgy that was all their lives at this point; their complete willingness to do anything for even a single drop of Izuku’s cum, even when recently “fed,” quickly became a source of gleeful fun for every girl in the Network. Pony, Reiko and Kinoko soon became the group’s dedicated cleanup crew; whenever a girl got creampied by Izuku, but needed to be somewhere in a hurry, or simply didn’t want to deal with the messy, sticky aftermath, one quick text or wave got one or more living cum-vacuums to come slurp away. The fact that they seemed to love this duty only made Hitomi more certain in her decision.
But still, things were definitely getting beyond her ability to manage. Between scheduling and arranging date nights and staying on top of all the different relationships going on—to say nothing of sleeping arrangements—Hitomi felt like she’d somehow accidentally picked up an entirely unpaid job along the way. There were times when the Network, like any relationship, felt uncomfortably like work. And of course, with something like twenty people all involved to one degree or another—on top of the fact that they were still in school for another month or so and trying to keep the whole shitshow secret from their classmates and professors—those problems only grew exponentially. For all her enthusiasm about harem recruiting, Hitomi increasingly found herself glad that they’d agreed to the boundaries they had; if those hadn’t existed, she’d probably have driven herself insane.
Of course, there was one girl who Hitomi—indeed, the entire Network—would be more than happy to make room for: Ibara Shiozaki.
Part of it was for completion’s sake, of course, and Hitomi knew it; Ibara was the only girl in either heroics class who wasn’t already conquered by her and her boyfriend, and Hitomi did have to admit that being able to throw around the words “every girl in our year” during group sex was a not-insignificant part of the appeal of finally folding Ibara into things.
But there were other parts, too. There was Ibara’s body; though she basically never wore anything skimpier than a school-assigned swimsuit, her classmates had assured Hitomi from years of sharing a locker room that Ibara’s tits were big. (When Hitomi had asked how big, they’d tried for a while to give a cup size estimate, only to give up and have Nei (as the bustiest girl in Class B) and Itsuka (solidly middle of the road) both pull up their shirts as the upper and lower bounds, respectively.)
Beyond the fact that she had a curvy, attractive body, though, there was the simple fact that Ibara was, still, even after years of growing up had loosened or softened almost everyone’s personal foibles, a massive prude, and Hitomi had discovered that she had a very powerful corruption kink. Given the religious lectures and the absolute terror of anything sinful, the thought of cracking Ibara’s shell and getting to introduce the vine-haired girl to a world of debauched possibilities was a powerfully enticing thought.
Frankly, Hitomi was fairly confident that Ibara would give her the chance, too. Her “all heroines are secretly sex freaks” theory was rapidly approaching one hundred percent validity, after all, and not a single girl in the Network could interpret Ibara’s religious fervor as anything but a brewing ground for the most deranged, hyper-repressed sexual deviancy imaginable. Not one of Ibara’s classmates had any idea what she was into in the bedroom, or whether she might be receptive to Hitomi’s corruptive influence…but in Kinoko’s insightful words, “Oh, come the fuck on! There’s repressed-religious-girl freaky. Then there’s heroine freaky. Then there’s repressed-religious-heroine freaky!”
Hitomi had been quite thoroughly convinced by that argument, in the end, which was what led her to open her front door one day, already mentally prepared to march over to the Class B dorm to find Ibara and ask her about joining her mind control sex cult.
Instead, she yanked open her door to find none other than Ibara Shiozaki herself standing directly in front of it, fist already raised to knock.
For a moment, the two girls stared blankly at each other, completely caught off guard.
“Oh, uh,” Hitomi finally choked out. “Nice to see you, Ibara.”
Ibara blinked. “Nice to see you too, Hitomi.”
“Were you…coming to talk to me?” Hitomi asked awkwardly.
Ibara nodded slowly. “Yes,” she said. “I…think we have some things to discuss.”
Hitomi could only snort as she stepped aside. Ibara followed her into her room–only to briefly pause when she saw Izuku sitting on the couch.
It could’ve been worse, Hitomi supposed–at least he was both fully clothed and alone. The two of them had, for once, not been doing something so depraved it would’ve made Ibara combust on the spot; instead, they’d been enjoying a nice quiet night in, at least before Hitomi had decided to go find Ibara herself.
“Oh,” Ibara said. “I can come back later, if you want.”
Hitomi shook her head. “There’s really no need,” she assured Ibara. Izuku nodded in agreement. They hadn’t really been doing anything, after all. And besides, if this was what Hitomi thought it was, it’d be nice to actually have Izuku there to hear the whole thing, rather than having to fill him in later.
Ibara seemed mollified by that, and accepted the seat Hitomi offered her. Once she and Ibara were sitting down at the table across from each other—Ibara proving only mildly stiff and awkward, which Hitomi found herself surprised by—it fell to Hitomi to speak first.
“So…” she said quietly, “I feel like I don’t really have to guess to figure out why you’re here, am I right?”
Ibara let out a breath. “Yes,” she admitted. “I would like to discuss…your Network.”
Hitomi would have been surprised by that, if not for, uh, the last several months. As it was, she simply raised an eyebrow.
“Discuss how?” she asked.
Ibara took another deep breath. She fiddled with her hands for a moment, looking…not uncomfortable, but definitely uneasy.
“I have…certain fantasies that I think you could help me with,” she finally admitted. “Very… specific fantasies.”
Hitomi nodded slowly. Something about Ibara’s expression made her stop herself from making her usual wisecracks about kinky heroines, but she did say, “Most of the girls have had exactly the same thing. We can definitely help you.”
Ibara raised an eyebrow. “I am not trying to brag,” she said slowly, “But I…really doubt that the others have had anything like my fantasies.”
Izuku frowned. “We’ve done some pretty kinky stuff, Ibara,” he replied. “I think we could handle it. Why are you so hesitant to come out and say it, anyway?”
Ibara hesitated. “It’s…complicated.”
Hitomi met her gaze. “Try us,” she said gently. “At least, tell us what’s making you so shy about it.”
Ibara sighed. For a moment, she looked away from them, eyes staring off into space.
“I know how all of you view me,” she said. “Especially now, when every other girl in both our classes is engaged in such…debauchery with you. You think I’m an innocent prude, that I’m some moralizing, repressed nun. I suppose I’ve earned that. But I assure you, I’m not so…unburdened by all of that as I act sometimes. I have quite the active imagination, and I’m not so bound by shame that I can’t admit to myself what I desire.”
Hitomi nodded slowly. That seemed only fair; treating Ibara like a nun had never really been fair to her. She was devout and rather reserved with her sexuality, sure, but she was still a modern woman, and she probably had plenty of familiarity with sex. She certainly couldn’t be a blushing virgin, or she’d never have sought them out. “So…what is it that you desire?”
In response, Ibara fixed her with a grave stare. She’d clearly put a lot of thought into this.
“I…want to be corrupted,” she said, her voice hovering barely above a whisper. “I want you to use your quirk to twist me, to break my spirit, to transform me into a lewd, submissive slave to my desires. I want to be taken regardless of what I say, or how hard I try to fight.”
Hitomi…shifted in slight discomfort. It wasn’t what Ibara was saying, exactly; many of the girls already in the Network had voiced similar desires before. But there was something about the way that Ibara was saying them that made her uneasy.
Izuku nodded slowly. “You want consent play?” he asked. “We can do that.”
Ibara turned to look at him. “I suppose that’s the best word for it,” she admitted. “But I…what I want isn’t play, exactly. Or at least, it’s not just play.”
Hitomi spoke, then. “These… specific fantasies of yours,” she said. “What are they, exactly?”
Ibara took a deep breath. She seemed to know that what she was about to say wouldn’t go over particularly well.
“My fantasy is…discovering that there’s something darker behind what you’ve been doing, Hitomi,” she admitted quietly. “Discovering that you’ve turned every single one of my friends, all the girls I respect and admire, into brainwashed, mind-controlled slaves. Discovering that they’ve fallen into sin and debauchery forever, all of them, because of you. Discovering that you’re secretly a villain who infiltrated this school to transform every heroine you could get your hands on into a broken villain cumdump. And then…then you do it to me, too. I try to fight it, try to rescue my friends…but I fail. You win. You take over my brain, break my will. And I get corrupted forever.”
Hitomi and Izuku were speechless as Ibara finally fell silent. What she was saying…it came dangerously close to a line both of them knew never to cross.
Despite what they did, despite their tastes, they were still heroes. The entire Network was. They still fought villains, and had to have iron wills and unshakable hearts to face down evil every day. There was a reason hero-villain roleplay, and even police-criminal roleplay, were not things the Network did. They hit a little too close to home, cut a little too well through the barrier between the realm of Play and the real world that was absolutely necessary to healthy BDSM–to healthy kink of any kind. What Ibara was voicing wasn’t taboo, exactly, but it was really, really close.
And that was just for Izuku, whose centering and absolute rock-steady faith in himself as a hero were second to none. The reason he could be so dark and domineering with Hitomi and every other girl really was because of that moral strength in the real world. He could keep all that darkness fully in the realm of pretend, could be absolutely certain that whatever he did in the bedroom, in the real world he remained a good man.
HItomi…struggled with that. She always had. Ever since she first realized what her quirk could do, ever since the first time a classmate had called her villainous to her face, and Hitomi had felt the ever-so-slight temptation to give them something to call her villainous for, she had tried desperately to run from that darker side of herself. She’d been battling her deepest impulses for most of her life, and had done quite well; she was on the verge of graduating from the greatest hero academy in the country, and UA wasn’t just a three-year-long tactical boot camp. Their training had included a lot of mental and psychological assessment, to ensure that the greatest hero school in Japan didn’t simply give aspiring or potential villains huge advantages in power, skill, and strategy. Hitomi had earned her way into that program, despite the fact that her quirk could be used so easily for villainy.
And yet, the fact remained: behind all of her desire to be a hero, behind her discipline and her morals and her iron will, Hitomi liked to brainwash people. She liked to control them, to make them obey her. She liked to turn people into her toys. She found incredible fulfillment in using her quirk to turn people into slaves.
And that…was kinda the problem. Hitomi could keep that barrier constructed with the Network; the contracts and the safewords and the negotiations were as much for her as they were for the girls, to help keep that wall between reality and play constructed. Some of the girls, the ones who had never really seriously thought that they might become villains one day, could dance back and forth between play and reality with ease; Katsumi, Mina, Shoko, Momo, even Itsuka and Ochako and all the others could do it. Deep down, they knew that whatever they did with Hitomi and Izuku, they were still good people. They were still heroes.
Hitomi…didn’t have that guarantee. Not with a quirk like hers. She needed those walls to be able to function. She could either maintain them, or engage with the kind of sexual play that made her and the others so fulfilled. Not both.
And now Ibara had asked her to fully embrace that side of her. To pretend to be the thing Hitomi couldn’t trust herself to be.
She opened her mouth to speak. She couldn’t find the words. At last, she choked out, “I…I don’t know if I can do that, Ibara.”
Izuku’s eyes widened, just a little. He, of course, had never heard Hitomi
turn down
a delightfully twisted and kinky offer before. And he had some inkling of her hangups, too. His hand covered hers instantly, offering support. Hitomi clutched at it like a lifeline.
Ibara, for her part, didn’t get upset or angry. She didn’t even look surprised. She tilted her head somberly, and Hitomi got the sense that she was entirely aware of just what she was asking of Hitomi.
“I understand,” she said, regretful. “Is…that a firm no, then? I’ll be okay if it is, I just…want us all to be on the same page.”
Hitomi opened her mouth again. Then she closed it. She didn’t
know.
On the one hand, she couldn’t lie and say that she didn’t find Ibara’s proposal
unimaginably hot.
On the other…she couldn’t think of a way to convince herself that she wouldn’t be crossing a line if she did it.
Izuku’s hand tightened in hers. “Ibara, do you mind waiting out in the hall for a second?” he asked gently. “I don’t think it’s a firm no, yet…but Hitomi and I could use a moment.”
Hitomi glanced at her boyfriend, but the look on his face made her trust him instantly. It was gentle, reassuring, steady…but there was a spark of something underneath it, something that made her think he might just have an idea.
Ibara was happy to comply. “Of course,” she agreed. “I am sorry, Hitomi. I didn’t mean to make you so uncomfortable.”
Hitomi managed a smile as the other girl rose from her seat. “It’s alright,” she assured Ibara. “It’s not your fault. Just some shit I need to work through.”
Ibara nodded, and closed the door behind her as she stepped outside.
In the silence that followed, Izuku hauled Hitomi out of her seat and into his arms, gentle and strong.
“Got a little too close to home, huh?” he murmured in her ear. He knew about all Hitomi’s fears, of course; they’d been together for three years, and had been exploring the depths of their entwined darkness for nearly as long. Plus, Hitomi had explained a lot of it to him all the way back in the aftermath of the first night she’d admitted her desire to share other women with him.
Hitomi nodded weakly, letting herself draw on Izuku’s strength in a way she’d been doing for years. He had so much extra to give, it was no trouble at all to give her something solid to hold onto.
“I don’t know if I can choose to be evil,” Hitomi whispered, letting Izuku hold her tight. “Not even as pretend. Not even for this.”
Izuku nodded. “I understand that,” he acknowledged. “And if you decide that this is your limit, I’ll respect it. But I’ve had another thought. Would you like to hear it?”
Hitomi hesitated for a second. Her eyes widened, just a fraction. Then, slowly, she nodded. She trusted Izuku. She loved him. She would listen.
Izuku’s hand traced up the side of her neck, cupping her cheek, his thumb over her lip. His expression was somewhere between the tender hero she loved and the Master she worshiped. It was kind, and loving, and utterly wicked.
“What if I took that choice from you?” he asked. “What if I reminded you that you’re my slave, that you gave up your free will a long time ago? What if I helped you find that last little spark of goodness, and crushed it out of you?”
Hitomi’s knees went weak. She whimpered under his touch. Something in his voice made her pine.
“H-how?” she gasped, feeling his hand around her waist like a brand pressing into her skin.
Izuku’s lips curved into a smile. “Don’t you remember, slave?” he asked. “One of the girls you’ve helped me brainwash can copy quirks. What if I turned you into the perfect slave, using your own quirk? What if you finally became just like all your sister-slaves, and let me all the way into your mind? I could make you into the exact woman you’ve always wanted to be, make you embrace your darkest urges, shape you to my desires the way you’ve always wanted to be shaped. I could control you completely, tell you to do exactly what you need to do to be sure that you’re still a hero in the real world.”
Hitomi’s eyes flew open. She whined needily, just thinking of how hot that would be. She could finally set aside the last of her fears. She could finally stop worrying, and let Izuku guide her into being happy and satisfied. She wouldn’t have to fear her own quirk anymore.
“You could…tell me how far to go,” she realized. “Keep me in check.”
Izuku nodded. Hitomi’s mind began to race.
She’d…never thought about this before. But she knew how strong Izuku’s moral code was. Even in the heat of passion, she knew he’d never let her fall.
Maybe she could do this. Maybe she could give Ibara what she needed.
Izuku dragged her back to reality with a tap on her shoulder.
“I need you to say it, babe,” he said kindly, seriously. “This is the sort of thing I want you to look me in the eye and say you want to do.”
Hitomi took a deep breath. She thought about it, weighed all the choices, considered her options…and nodded.
“I’ll do it,” she decided. “I’ll let you brainwash me. I’ll…try and be what Ibara wants me to be.”
Izuku smiled. He leaned in to kiss her, and Hitomi melted in his arms.
“You will be,” he murmured, in a voice that made her shiver with the promise it held. “I’ll make sure of it.”
Hitomi clung to him like a lifeline once again, but this time it was with sheer delirious relief.
When she finally broke the kiss, she said, “We should…talk to Ibara some more. Come up with the details.”
Izuku nodded. “And draw up contracts,” he said. “One for her, one for you. That sound good?”
As far as Hitomi was concerned, it sounded perfect.
The next day, Hitomi walked into Izuku’s room after dinner to find Nei Monoma waiting for her.
That by itself wasn’t too odd; she and Izuku took at least one girl to bed with them most nights nowadays, both for pleasure and, often, for actual sleeping too. While the actual relationships in the Network were fluid and rarely explicitly defined, Hitomi was fairly sure that most of the girls were at least somewhat romantically inclined towards either her, Izuku, or both of them at this point. Even the ones who’d started out purely as fuckbuddies were starting to fall into their orbit. Even Nei had spent a few nights cuddled between Hitomi and Izuku…though she’d spent more as their brainless bimbo fucktoy.
This, however, wasn’t the Nei-Nei Hitomi had come to know and enjoy. This was, firmly, Nei Monoma, prim and proper, if rather calmer and less infuriating to be around than she’d once been. She sat at the table with Izuku, a cup of tea in her hand, legs crossed demurely.
Frankly, Hitomi didn’t see much point in Nei’s demureness, given what they did to her on a regular basis, and the ever-more-obscene outfits Shoko regularly crammed her junior pole-sister into. But hey, she wasn’t about to critique another girl for clinging onto silly foibles despite her sexual activities.
She did it too. That was, after all, kinda the whole reason Nei was here.
As Hitomi entered, she caught the last snatches of Nei and Izuku’s conversation.
“So, you would fuck a female version of yourself?” Nei asked, sounding somewhere between surprised and intrigued.
Izuku shrugged. “I mean, if she was into it, I don’t see why not,” he admitted. “I do pretty depraved sexual shit with you all already. Fucking myself but with tits doesn’t seem so bad compared to some of the things you guys want.”
Nei hummed thoughtfully. “I suppose that’s a fair point,” she conceded. “But still, I find the idea of a gender-swapped version of myself to be…odd. Although, a female version of you would be…attractive, I have to admit.”
Hitomi blinked. “Excuse me, I hate to interrupt,” she said dryly, “But what the fuck are you talking about?”
Izuku and Nei’s heads both snapped up to look at her. Apparently, they hadn’t heard her come in.
“Oh, hey, babe,” Izuku said, looking slightly sheepish. “We were just…”
“Discussing the fluid nature of gender and sexuality,” Nei finished smoothly, her voice prim and her back straight. The slight twinkle in her eye made it clear she found Izuku’s awkwardness funny.
Hitomi did too. Even so, she raised an eyebrow. “I see,” she said. “In the context of…Izuku fucking a female version of himself.”
Izuku and Nei nodded.
“Don’t act like you wouldn’t be losing your mind if a girl that looked like him showed up,” Nei pointed out, gesturing at Izuku. “I mean, a girl with muscles like that? Eiko and Tetsutetsu already make me quite excited, but that…mmmmmm…”
As Nei got herself together, Hitomi was forced to agree with her. Izuku was hot. That was an undeniable fact, and had been for a long time. The fact that a considerable proportion of the up-and-coming heroines of Japan were now planning to have his children was proof enough of that. He’d be hot in any situation, and certainly in any gender.
But alas, they couldn’t talk about such enjoyable topics forever. “Well, if you ever do find a female version of my boyfriend, let me know so I can watch them fuck,” Hitomi declared, before sighing and changing the subject. “Anyway…I assume Izuku told you why we’re asking for your help?”
Nei took another sip of her tea. “In the broad strokes, yes,” she confirmed. “Something about Ibara requesting to join this thing-Izuku-doesn’t-like-to-call-a-harem, yes? And you not being comfortable with the fantasy she wants to act out?”
Izuku flushed red at Nei’s use of a well-established Network in-joke about how uncomfortable Izuku got whenever one of the girls referred to whatever the Network was as a harem, while Hitomi merely cracked a smile at it before the gravity of her own anxieties dragged her back down to earth.
“More or less, yeah,” she confirmed. “And Izuku…suggested that my own quirk could help me work through some of my hangups.”
Nei set down her teacup. “And so you require my help,” she reasoned. “That makes sense. I’d be happy to lend my services, though I should warn you that I almost certainly won’t be able to match your skill with it, or your ability to create nuanced effects.”
Izuku spoke, then. “You shouldn’t have to,” he assured Nei. “I’m planning to mostly keep things simple. Or at least, the mind control part of this will be fairly simple.”
Hitomi tilted her head curiously as she sat down at the table. “Oh?” she asked. “How’re you planning to do that, anyway? I don’t think we ever actually talked about what you’re going to do for my Mind Control Therapy.”
Izuku rubbed the back of his head shyly for a moment before responding. “I…don’t know if I would call it “therapy,” he admitted. “Neither of us are really qualified for that. If you want to go to therapy for this stuff, you probably should, but I was more thinking that I could…help you work around it.”
Hitomi blinked. That sure sounded like her boyfriend; reasonable, insightful, and probably worth listening to. “Fair enough,” she conceded. “So, what’s the plan for that, then?”
Izuku sighed. “Well, Ibara wants you to be a villainess who’s infiltrated UA and turned every single one of the heroines into a brainwashed sex slave, right?” he summarized. Hitomi nodded, once again struggling with the dueling impulse to find the idea incredibly hot and sickeningly close to being everything she’d ever despised about herself. “Well…as we both know, you’re pretty submissive, Hitomi. So I was thinking…if I could just play that up enough, make you so obedient and submissive that you would just accept being whatever I told you while you were under…”
Izuku trailed off for a moment. Hitomi, fighting back a pang of arousal just at the idea, nodded for him to continue.
Izuku took a deep breath, and finally finished, “I was thinking that I could basically construct a villainess persona for you just by convincing slave-you to be so empty-minded and blank that you’d just become whatever I told you to become. I could almost convince your mind to believe that you were a villain, not because you’ve managed to overcome your hangups and act out the fantasy, but because you trust me as your Master enough to follow an order to act out the fantasy. It would take a bit of work to get you that far under, but I’ve watched you put enough girls in trances for brainwashing that I think I know how to do it.”
For a moment, Hitomi was silent, considering. In the one hand…Izuku was right that it didn’t really fix any of her big hangups around villain roleplay or being seen as evil. But on the other hand…she really did want to be able to give Ibara what she needed, and Hitomi had enough faith in her ability to separate reality and fantasy that she wasn’t afraid of one bleeding over into the other. She wasn’t worried about crossing a line and becoming a villain…she was more worried about not being able to pretend convincingly because she was so busy fretting about whether or not the persona came too easy to her.
But if she had another justification for her mind to latch onto? What if she could rationalize away her actions, deep down, as merely being her Master’s will? What if that was enough for her to play the part perfectly behind closed doors, where only people she loved and trusted would ever see? That was what kink was for Hitomi, and Izuku, and all of the girls they’d claimed: a chance to let the darkness out in a safe, controlled way, with people you trusted, who would never think less of you for the things that brought you pleasure.
Hitomi would never have started this journey with Izuku if she didn’t trust him enough to hold the core of her soul in his hands. She wouldn’t have done it if she didn’t trust him to literally rewrite her mind.
Oh, and there was also the fact that the idea of him literally making her into the perfect slave was…it was the hottest thing Hitomi had ever even fucking imagined.
A shudder rippled down her spine. Hitomi rose from her seat, rounding the table to press a gentle, tender kiss to Izuku’s lips.
“I love you,” she whispered. “You know that? You’re the best boyfriend ever.”
Izuku smiled, his arm slipping gently around her waist. “Thanks, babe,” he muttered back. “So…is that a yes?”
Hitomi nodded. “Yeah,” she said softly. “Yeah, I want you to do this. Put me under, make me submit…make me fall. Twist me into whatever shape you want.”
Nei coughed. She looked almost as aroused by the whole thing as Hitomi was, which was fucking saying something.
“I, uh, believe that’s my cue,” she said evenly. “Unless you want to wait, Hitomi?”
Hitomi shook her head. “Nah, let’s go for it,” she declared, summoning all her courage. “Put me under, Nei.”
She reached out her hand to let Nei touch her to activate her Quirk, but Nei scoffed playfully at the gesture, instead rising from her seat.
“Please,” she snorted. “Something like this requires an act a little more proper, yes? Get over here.”
And then, as Hitomi’s eyes widened in surprise, Nei crossed the space between them and pressed a kiss to her lips.
Hitomi responded instinctively; she deepened the kiss, pulled Nei tight, opened her mouth to accept Nei’s tongue as it pushed in to duel with her own. Making out with Nei felt right in a way Hitomi had only learned from long months of constantly fucking other women alongside Izuku.
Some corner of her mind was absolutely losing its shit, of course. After all, she was making out with Nei goddamn Monoma. With tongue! What the fuck had happened to her life?
She knew the answer to that. It had improved. Massively.
At last, Nei pulled back, and Hitomi swore the blond girl’s eyes were glowing ever-so-slightly purple.
“Are you ready to fall, Hitomi?” Nei asked in the sweetest, gentlest voice Hitomi had ever heard from the once-arrogant girl. “Are you ready to break?”
Hitomi nodded. “Yes,” she whispered, bracing for the hook she knew was coming. She’d never been on the receiving end of her own quirk before. She didn’t know what it would feel like.
When it hit, it felt like the End. Everything… vanished. There was a hitch, a tug, and Hitomi fell. Down, down, down into the abyss of purple eyes and infinite dark and a haze that swallowed up everything. There was nothing but the dark. Nothing but the fall.
Nothing but the Voice.
Hitomi fell, and let it take her with a smile on her face.
Hitomi came to with her arms cuffed to the headboard of the bed, Nei nowhere to be seen.
She gasped in surprise, realizing that she was naked. This by itself wasn’t so strange—her Master liked to keep her nude, so that she was eternally on display for him, always ready to be stuffed full of his cock. He’d long since trained the ability to feel shame out of her—taken it from her like her free will and the virginities of all her holes.
No, the thing that made her whimper with nerves was the way her Master, sitting at the foot of the bed, was looking at her. There was a soul-deep darkness in his eyes, a grin that promised the most exquisite tortures a human mind could devise.
“There you are, slave,” he rumbled, in a voice so deep it passed right through her body. “How are you feeling?”
She whimpered again. “M-Master?” she asked, nervous. The words, and the submissive, obedient mindspace that came with them, rose to her lips more easily and quickly than usual. It was as if a haze had settled over her mind. “Why am I…tied up like this?”
Master—not Izuku, not right now, this was only Master—just chuckled. “You’ve been a very naughty girl, slave,” he told her. “All those years of training, all that work I put into breaking down your old identity, and you’re still clinging to those silly fears. You’re still trying to be a hero.”
Hitomi shook her head frantically, some loose stab of feeling in her chest soothed away by the fog in her head. “No, master!” she pleaded. “I’m a good slave, I swear! I’m not—”
Master smacked her on the pussy, making her jump. It was just hard enough to sting a little—a reminder that her body served at his pleasure, that even pleading frantically in front of him, she’d been so well-trained that she instinctively opened her legs to display the pussy he’d molded into the shape of his cock.
“Look at you,” he hissed. “Still imagining that you’re a person. You’re just a mindless slave. You gave up your old identity years ago, whore. You gave yourself to me willingly, to be broken, to have every last drop of your soul scraped away, left an empty-headed piece of fuckmeat to serve me.”
She nodded frantically, biting her lip, legs quivering with anticipation and pleasure.
Master leaned in close. “So why,” he growled, “are you still pretending?”
Her lip trembled. “M-master?” she asked.
Master’s hand crept between her legs once more. His fingers stroked along her pussy, and she let out a soft moan as he toyed with her body; he’d long since learned every inch of her, could play her like a musical instrument, draw sound from her in whatever combination and for however long he wished. He’d quite literally mastered her, mind, body and soul.
“You’ve betrayed your former friends to me,” he continued. “You’ve held them down as they suffered the same fate you did. You’ve looked into their eyes as they broke and were turned into mindless fucktoys. And you still cling to the delusion that you’re a hero. But you’re not. All you are is a slave. You do what I wish. You become what I wish. Isn’t that right?”
Hitomi’s head bobbed frantically up and down. “Please, Master,” she begged. “Let me—”
Master snapped his fingers. “Let’s bring that old you back,” he said, sounding bored. “So you can see how far you’ve fallen. And let’s strip away all the lies, all the delusions. Tell me exactly why you still pretend to be a hero.”
Hitomi gasped. In a split second, the submission and the training and the hard-taught obedience fell away—she was suddenly clear of mind, completely independent, the way she had been before she and Izuku began this journey together, three years ago. And just as quickly, a haze fell over her mind—a trance. She’d been put under her own quirk, left completely helpless to resist. Trapped in her own mind and forced to watch and feel Izuku— Master, some corner of her mind still whispered—gently finger her sopping pussy.
“I…I’m scared of becoming too much like a villain,” she said robotically, her eyes dull and empty, all resistance gone as Izuku toyed with her clit. “Everyone…always said my quirk was evil. I didn’t want to prove them right.”
Izuku—her Master—snorted. “Doesn’t that seem silly?” he scoffed. “How could you become a villain? You’re just a slave. Slaves can’t even think for themselves!”
Hitomi felt something in her head shift, and she let out a moan even as she couldn’t help but accept that logic. Yes, she was a slave. Why did she cling to such foolish morals? Why would she care what other people thought of her? So long as something made Master happy, she would do it with nothing but joy in her heart.
Izuku was changing her, she realized. He was using her own quirk to make her accept his words as gospel.
She moaned as his fingers pushed deeper into her cunt. With a snap, she jolted as her clarity of mind fell away, replaced by her true self. Her slave self.
Master chuckled as he pulled her legs further apart, his other hand groping one of her tits.
“Still defying me, I see,” he sneered. “You fell so easily, and yet you don’t want to fall any further. Just as delusional as always, slave. You still don’t want to admit what you really are.”
Hitomi whined again. Her hips jerked weakly, desperately seeking out more pleasure. Her master laughed at her desperation.
“You know, I considered using toys for this,” he told her as he shifted position again, pressing his weight down on her, lavishing attention on her breasts and her pussy. “But I decided I didn’t want any distractions. This is just me and you, slave. The way it started. I’ve made your body into my plaything. I’ve nearly broken your will. I will have your mind. I’ll make you give me everything. Your deepest fears, your biggest secrets. Your very morals are going to be reshaped.”
Hitomi cried out again as Master pinched her nipples, rolling them between his fingers. He’d done little more than grope her, and already she was nearly cumming. That was how thoroughly she’d fallen already—how utterly he owned her. And yet she still hadn’t fallen entirely.
Master ran a hand across her belly, palm across the tattoo over her womb. “I know what you want, slave,” he told her. “I know what your deepest desire is. You want me to breed you. Isn’t that right?”
A gasp left Hitomi’s lips. She nodded desperately, trying to spread her legs wider, entice her Master deeper to do just that.
Master chuckled. “So needy,” he murmured. “You can’t resist the thought of carrying my children, can you, slave? You’ve become completely addicted to the thought of being my breeder. You want me to pump your belly full, keep you docile and pregnant and full of cum for the rest of your life.”
Hitomi nodded harder. She was arching her back now, arms still locked above her head, completely exposing herself.
And then Master pulled away. “Foolish slave,” he said. “If you want the honor of carrying my children, you need to be perfect. The perfect slave, the perfect woman, the perfect slut. But you’re not perfect. Not yet. You’re still resisting me. You still won’t accept the truth.”
Hitomi nearly sobbed. She wanted her master to get her pregnant so badly. “Please,” she begged. “Tell me how I can be perfect, I’ll do anything—”
Master smiled, and snapped his fingers. Hitomi stilled as she promptly went back under—or perhaps rose back to the surface, she was having trouble telling the difference between being a slave and being free now. She didn’t know which was real anymore. Her mind fogged over, and she found herself unable to resist the next question he asked: “Tell me why you’re afraid of your quirk.”
Her lips parted. “I’m afraid of how it can hurt people,” she intoned, mindless and unaware as Izuku fingerfucked her. “I’m afraid of how easy it is for me to abuse it to make people do things they don’t want to do. I’m scared of having so much power over them.”
Izuku just chuckled. “Hitomi, you’re just a stupid slave,” he said patronizingly. “How could you have power? You’re just a mindless, obedient set of fuckable holes. I have all the power. You gave it all up to me. You just need to do what I tell you to do. You just need to obey. Then, all your worries, all your fears, all those nasty thoughts about how much you might hurt people…they’ll all just drain away. They won’t matter anymore. You can give it all to me, and just worry about being a good slave who sucks and fucks whenever her Master tells her to.”
Hitomi sobbed with relief as she felt her mind obey. All her fears, all her desires, all her anxieties…they didn’t matter when she was with Master. She didn’t need to think anymore, didn’t need to worry. Master took care of all of that. All she needed to do was let him use her body for his pleasure, and everything became perfect.
Izuku’s fingers dug deeper into her, slick with her juices as they rocked back and forth, back and forth. “Such a good slave,” he told her approvingly, the sound of his voice sinking to the very core of her soul. “You think what I tell you to think, want what I tell you to want, become what I want you to become.”
Hitomi gasped in desperate, obscene need. “Yes,” she whined. “I…I’ll do anything…Master…”
Izuku didn’t even need to snap his fingers anymore; Hitomi’s mind was blurring, unable to tell up from down or wrong from right anymore, entirely dependent on her Master’s guidance. There was no longer any reaching her original self, with her strict codes and powerful morals and restrictive beliefs. There was only submission. There was only a blank slate, waiting for Master’s voice.
“Are you ready to become what I want, slave?” he asked her.
The slave that had once been Hitomi Shinso knew the answer instinctively. “Yes,” she murmured, spreading her legs wide, her eyes open and glassy and utterly accepting.
Master rewarded her with the thing she craved most in the world: his cock. Shifting his weight, he pressed it between her legs, into her waiting, submissive pussy. She gasped with pleasure as he filled her easily, restoring her to her natural, instinctive state: pressed down against the bed, rocking with pleasure, mind empty as she was fucked by her Master’s cock.
And just as he penetrated her pussy and filled it up, Master began to fill her blank, receptive mind with new ideas, new thoughts, new fantasies.
“You’ve always dreamed about turning heroines into slutty, mindless sex slaves, haven’t you?” he grunted as he fucked her, steadily, slowly, relentlessly. Hitomi was gasping and moaning beneath him, her arms still bound, unable to do anything but take her Master’s cock and nod frantically at his words nestling into her brain.
“Yes, Master!” she whimpered. The pleasure was simply too much for her to say more—it fried her thoughts before they formed, left her weak and mewling and helpless as her Master used her as the fucktoy she’d always been meant to be.
Izuku chuckled, his fingers tracing the shape of Hitomi’s jaw, the coarseness of his fingers rubbing against her soft, pale skin.
“That doesn’t sound very heroic to me, slave,” he murmured. “In fact, it sounds like something a villain would do. Maybe that’s what you’ve always wanted to be. Maybe you should turn into a slutty, loyal, obedient villain for me.”
Hitomi’s eyes flickered open and then closed again, her whole body tense and rippling, her jaw slack as the impulses carved themselves deep into her brain. She could feel herself changing. Feel herself obeying.
She…she was a villain. She’d always been a villain. Izuku’s own personal slave trainer and bitchbreaker. Her Master kept her around despite her evil, depraved desires because he found her sexy as she corrupted innocent, pure heroines into slutty, broken breeding slaves.
“Yes…” Hitomi gasped. “I…I’ll be anything you want me to be, Master…”
Izuku smiled approvingly, sending a rush of happiness through Hitomi.
He slowed down his thrusts a bit, allowing Hitomi to have a little more brainpower to devote to his words as he continued, “Coming to UA…becoming a hero…it was all a ruse, wasn’t it? An infiltration. You wanted to get close to as many innocent, corruptible heroines as possible, didn’t you?”
Hitomi’s eyes snapped open as she gasped yet again. That had been her plan! How had she forgotten? Three years in the making…so much time spent crafting her cover…getting close to her targets…and now it was all about to be complete!
“Yes!” she cried, feeling corruption sink deeper into her soul, feeling herself twist into the shape her Master desired. “Ohhh…I wanted to break them for you, Master! To turn every single one of those self-righteous bitches into a mindless slut who only lives to suck and fuck! To break their minds and ruin their dreams!”
Izuku began to speed up again. Hitomi’s pussy had been so utterly trained to take him by now that she began to buck against him almost instantly, her g-spot being relentlessly tormented until she was howling with pleasure.
And into that furnace of his slave’s lust, Izuku threw yet more commands. “Tell me more, slut,” he commanded. “Tell me exactly what your plans were.”
Even as her whole body shook with each thrust, her meager tits slapping against her chest, Hitomi eagerly obliged.
“I…I started with the easy targets first!” she cried as Izuku’s hands found her nipples and began to tweak and tease them. “The girls who were so trusting they didn’t realize what I was doing to them, the ones so repressed they didn’t understand the thoughts I put into their heads! The ones so cocky, they never imagined that they’d be reduced to brainwashed cumdumps with a few words! I twisted them, bit by bit, replaced their dreams about saving people with dreams of fucking and sucking! I turned them into sluts, brainwashed them piece by piece, stole their dreams, rewrote their memories, erased their old identities and transformed them until there was nothing left of their old selves!”
Each deranged fantasy Hitomi conjured sank deep into her slave-psyche, slinking into every crevice, tainting all her memories, corrupting everything they touched. She was transforming herself at this point, some distant corner of her mind realized; Izuku had created a perfect blank slate, so receptive that she could be programmed however he desired, and then drawn out her own fantasies to shape the raw material of her brain into the perfect sex slave villainess. And now that it existed, it would always be there, a part of her she could call on at will.
She nearly came on the spot. The only reason she didn’t was because she didn’t have permission—Izuku would punish her.
So, she simply listened when he prompted, “And then what? What did you do with your new slaves?”
Hitomi moaned. “I…I sent them to recruit their friends,” she replied. “I had them bring the girls to me, still trusting, still not suspecting a thing. It was so easy… they fell while their friends watched and masturbated, eager to welcome their new sister-slaves…and if they tried to resist, if they tried to fight or run, I had their own friends hold them down while I worked…while I reached into their minds and scooped out everything that made them tick…while I erased them and put brainless bimbo whores in their places!”
Izuku rewarded that with a particularly powerful thrust that brought Hitomi right to the edge of cumming. She wouldn’t be able to hold it much longer, she knew that. Order or no order, her body was betraying her.
But Izuku knew that too, and he knew how far she’d come, how close she was to becoming perfect. So at last, he looked her in her eyes as he fucked her, and asked, “And now what? What’s your plan now that you’ve brainwashed almost all of them? Now that you’ve almost won?”
The words came to Hitomi in a flash. Before she’d even really processed the question, she knew the answer.
She threw her head back, and howled, “I…I want you to knock them up, Master! I want every single fallen heroine turned into your mindless breeding bitches! I keep imagining it…Katsumi round and heavy with your baby…Shoko too, the daughter of the Number One Hero turned into nothing but your broodmare…Momo and Kyoka and Mina all round and jiggling and swollen…Fumiko and Shadow…Eiko…Yumi…Ochako and Tsu…Itsuka, Setsuna, Yui…every single girl I’ve brainwashed, accepting the fact that her only purpose in life is to carry your children with happy smiles and spread legs…”
Izuku laughed, even as his thrusts grew fierce and wild, the depths of Hitomi’s perfectly-trained pussy milking him for all he was worth.
“I should’ve known,” he said, even as he gripped Hitomi’s waist and made her scream as he angled his cock perfectly against her g-spot. “But your job’s not done yet, slave. There’s one more girl to conquer first. You need to break her. You need to brainwash Ibara!”
Hitomi’s eyes rolled back in her head. “Yessshhh!” she shrieked, her orgasm already starting to ripple through her. “I’ll do it! I’ll make that bitch break! I’ll destroy her fucking braaaaaainnn!”
It all came apart. Izuku buried his cock as deep as it would go inside Hitomi, and she came furiously at the same time he did. His cum flooded her womb, filled her up so perfectly visions of herself finally pregnant with his baby filled her mind, accompanied by visions of an equally pregnant Ibara kneeling motionless on the floor in front of her, brainwashed eyes glazed over, waiting with an empty mind for her own turn to be fucked like the mindless set of holes she was. Her orgasm ripped through her in turn, sealing the changes Izuku had made to her mind, twisting and corrupting whatever was left of the girl she’d once been.
Hitomi had fallen, completely and utterly. She cast aside any pretensions of heroism, any veneer of sanity, any dream of redemption. She sank into the depravity, into the submission, and accepted who she was.
She was Izuku’s slave. His harem recruiter. His tool to brainwash every girl he wanted into his mindless fucktoy.
As she slumped to the bed, ignorant of Izuku’s fingers undoing her cuffs and gently laying her out to recover, it was all she wanted in life anymore.
It was over. She’d lost forever. She was finally perfect.
When Hitomi woke up, it was to her favorite sight in the world: Izuku making breakfast, cheery and bright, as if he hadn’t fucking obliterated her the night before.
She stretched and yawned, the blankets falling away as she did so. As usual, she found that she was deliciously sore in all the right places.
Izuku turned even as Hitomi was still opening her eyes. “Morning, babe,” he said gently, laying out a plate of eggs for her—he’d always prided himself on cooking for her, especially on days when their bedroom play got particularly intense. Hitomi suspected that it was something about balance for Izuku; part of him wanted to give back after taking her so ruthlessly, to reassure both her and himself that at its core their relationship was still tender and loving. “How are you feeling?”
Hitomi considered for a moment before answering that question. She didn’t really feel like she’d been changed that much by the brainwashing; then again, would she have noticed if she had been?
She thought so. She and Izuku had been very deliberate about planning this; they’d drawn up that contract, just like every other girl in the Network. Hitomi trusted Izuku to follow it—to only change exactly what he said he would, in the way he said he would.
She closed her eyes for a moment, and thought. How did she feel?
Fucking fantastic, she realized. All her anxieties and hangups about her quirk were still there, of course—such things were deep-rooted, and really were the kind of things that Hitomi knew she should probably go to therapy for instead of having kinky depraved mind control sex about—but she found that when she delved deeper into her mind, there was a new, pulsing nexus of ideas, one that offered her a new perspective that bypassed her fears. It gave her a new fantasy to explore, a new persona to employ.
It wasn’t quite a separate personality, like Slutty Shoko was. Nor was it a “mode” that could be triggered by a phrase, like Katsumi’s “fuckdoll” mode or Ochako or Tsu’s petgirl transformations. It was something subtler, more nuanced. It was a side of her that knew it wasn’t real, knew it was a fantasy…but really, really enjoyed pretending to be a villain, with a whole identity, agenda, and desires of its own. Hitomi could tap into it with ease, could draw words from it and speak with all the confidence and sexual depravity of herself as a villain, all without having to struggle with her own hangups about actually being a villain. It was, in essence, the most perfect roleplay imaginable.
She looked her boyfriend in the eye. “I feel great,” Hitomi declared. She rose from the bed, not even bothering to dress; after all, the only person there was Izuku, and to say that he knew what was beneath Hitomi’s clothing like the back of his hand was an understatement.
Hitomi ate her delicious, boyfriend-supplied breakfast like a starving woman, partially because she was hungry, and partially because Izuku was, on top of everything else, a fantastic cook. Seriously, there was a reason Hitomi had been planning to marry him since the first night they’d spent together, and somehow, it wasn’t actually the mind-blowing sex. Or at least, it wasn’t entirely the mind-blowing sex.
At last, though, Hitomi figured she and Izuku had some things to discuss. Still, she couldn’t resist having some fun first.
“I’m almost disappointed, babe,” she tutted. “An entire class of slutty, obedient slave-whores at your beck and call, and you’re devoting the whole morning just to me?”
Izuku smiled, but it was a soft thing, heavy with love.
“I am sorry to disappoint you,” he said gently, “But I love you, babe. You know I would’ve been happy with just us, right? Just you and me, like this, every morning.”
Hitomi swallowed—and it wasn’t just the food. It was the sudden lump in her throat, too.
“You’re a good man, Izuku,” she said, equally quiet and tender. “Better than I deserve, probably.”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Bullshit,” he said bluntly. “You deserve the world, Hitomi.”
Hitomi’s heart swelled in her chest. For a moment, she let herself bask in it, in the simple joy of her boyfriend’s love.
And then, of course, she just had to make a joke about it.
“I certainly hope you feel that way,” she cracked, eyes dancing humorously. “After all, without me, you wouldn’t be fucking…oh, let’s see…your childhood friend, your best friend, the daughter of the Number One Hero, two smoking hot foreign exchange students, a pink sexpot with an ass I would literally die for…”
Izuku grinned indulgently as Hitomi began to count off on her fingers. “A goth chick with another, kinkier goth chick living inside her…” he added, playing along.
Hitomi nodded, grateful for the help. “A punk-rock freeuse tomboy, a repressed rich girl with a godly body,” she continued, “both your manly workout buddies, a froggy cowgirl, an invisible exhibitionist, a redheaded robo-slut, a posh bitch with an inferiority complex the size of Mars, a couple of cumjunkies, a blabbermouth daddy’s girl, and a build-your-own drone slut.”
Izuku just chuckled. “This really did get away from us, didn’t it?” he murmured.
Hitomi was quiet for a moment. Finally, she answered, “I guess it did. Funny, how me getting up the courage to talk to Mina was only a couple of months ago, and it feels like longer. It really did change our lives.”
Izuku nodded. “For the better, though,” he admitted. “I would’ve been happy either way…but I think we’ll all be happy this way too. I don’t see any of the girls going far in the future, honestly. Not even the ones we’re not actually dating.”
Hitomi smirked. “Definitely,” she agreed. “Though I do get the feeling Mina’s insistence that she’s just a booty call is starting to get into “the lady doth protest too much” territory for me.”
Izuku blinked. “Huh,” he said slowly. “Had to admit, I kinda didn’t see that one coming.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Izuku,” she replied dryly, “the last time we fucked her, she asked for you to hold her hands and tell her how pretty she is while you fucked her tenderly in missionary.”
“And?” Izuku shot back. “Knowing all of you, I’m pretty sure that’s just somebody’s depraved, kinky fantasy.”
Hitomi…kinda had to concede that one. But instead of admitting it, she decided to just change the subject.
“So…I guess we’ll be fucking Ibara next, then?” she mused.
Izuku’s eyes softened. “Only if you want to, babe,” he said gently. “You don’t have to. Not for her. Not for me.”
Hitomi smiled. “Thank you,” she said. “But really. I do want to. And thanks to you, I can be what Ibara wants me to be.”
Izuku nodded slowly, one hand covering Hitomi’s. Bless him, he didn’t argue more, didn’t try to second-guess Hitomi’s decision; he knew her mind, knew how she’d already worked through it all, and accepted her choice readily.
“In that case, I have something I want to show you,” he replied, a faint smirk creeping onto his face.
Intrigued, Hitomi replied, “Oh, really? I’d love to see it.”
Still grinning, Izuku strode over to a box that had been sitting in the corner. He opened it up, rummaged through it for a moment, and pulled out—
Hitomi’s eyes went wide. “Oh,” she whispered. “Oh my God.”
Izuku grinned. “Do you like it?” he asked. “It’s your new villain costume.”
And what a costume it was. Hitomi had to focus on it piece by piece. She started with the thick black heeled boots, long and svelte things that would hug her calves and add several inches to her height while forcing her to sashay everywhere, granting every move a sexuality that there would be no denying. There were other accessories, too; long dark gloves that would come up nearly to her elbows, an odd-looking visor that glowed faintly with purple light, running around the back of her head and connecting down to a flashing collar around her neck. The costume itself was truly obscene; made entirely of purplish spandex, it was utterly form-fitting and quite sheer, nearly see-through. It was also a high-leg leotard that would leave basically her entire ass hanging out, and her thighs and hips equally exposed, with barely an inch-wide strip of material running between her legs and asscheeks, leaving absolutely nothing to the imagination. Darker strips of material ran up each side from the waist, which would obviously cinch in a little like a corset when Hitomi wore it, accentuating the natural curve of her hips and drawing the eye inevitably towards the costume’s chest, which had gleaming pink hearts over where her nipples would be—hearts that, Hitomi also realized, were fully removable, along with another similar covering over the costume’s crotch.
It was, in short, a completely depraved garment for an equally depraved slut, something straight out of a hentai. The perfect symbol of Hitomi’s new villain persona: the clothing of a woman born to turn other women into mindless sex slaves.
Hitomi’s jaw was hanging slack, and it took her a moment to string words together. “H-How did you even get that?” she finally blurted. “And how did you make it… look that way?”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “I spanked Momo and called her a “bad girl” for two hours straight,” he said dryly. “Turns out she was more than happy to make anything I wanted her to after that, as long as I finally let her cum. As for it looking like this…Hitomi, we’ve been dating for three years now. I’ve seen your porn collection. I’ve seen the exact kind of trashy hentai games you play. They all have titles like “Corrupting The Heroines” and shit like that. And they all end with the girls wearing purple spandex outfits. And also usually with them getting knocked up, but we’ll work on that part too, won’t we?”
Hitomi would have turned bright red at that, if Izuku hadn’t long since managed to fuck out the last of her shame about being such a kinky slut. Instead, she looked the garment over again, shuddered with eagerness and anticipation, and then made one last request.
“I love it,” she said. “Now…can we talk to Momo again before we fuck Ibara? I have another idea, and I want to run it by her.”
Izuku raised his eyebrow again. “What kind of idea?” he asked mildly as he returned the “corrupted” villain costume to its box.
Hitomi grinned. “Let’s just say that if Ibara’s gonna be the last new girl we add, I want to make it a grand finale,” she said evilly. “And if I get such a lovely new outfit…it’s only fair that the other girls do, too.”
Hmm. Seemed like she’d maybe gotten a little bit more twisted, too. Fucking perfect.
Notes:
Next time, we have the grand finale of the fic, and the last chapter before the epilogue: Ibara's fantasy.
See you then!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/gA64bh39Te
Chapter 23: Grand Finale: The Fall of Ibara Shiozaki
Notes:
Sorry for the week delay, but this chapter turned out to be over twelve thousand words, so I think I'm more than fine in not being able to get it all together in time.
That being said, this does mark the last new girl joining the Network. The next chapter will be the pregnancy-focused epilogue (or as I like to call it, the Preggilogue.) This chapter goes the hardest of any chapter in the story on the consent play and consensual-non-consent stuff, along with a whole lot of other assorted mind control stuff, of course.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
One Week Later
Ibara stepped into the second-floor hallway of the Class A dorms as quietly as she could, feeling unease roil in her gut.
Something was wrong at UA. Badly wrong. She’d been seeing little hints of it for months, now; little familiar looks and touches among people she knew were not in romantic relationships, more and more unexplained nightly absences among her female classmates and friends, those same friends growing increasingly… suggestive in their choice of clothing, baring more and more skin.
It had started in Class A, Ibara knew; she’d been noting down the little oddities for weeks now, trying to fit them together, to understand what was happening to her friends. She’d watched it spread into her own class, too, taking her best friends, girls she’d known for three years, and making them… change. Subtly at first, but more and more dramatically. All they ever talked about now was… sin. Such sinful topics, such unseemly desires…they reveled in them, seemed to delight in debasing themselves with skimpy clothing and base insinuations. And all of it was centered on one woman.
Ibara really hoped that she was wrong. She considered Hitomi Shinso a friend. She’d known the girl for three years. But even so…she couldn’t ignore the part of her that was increasingly suspicious of the purple-haired girl. She’d done something to all of Ibara’s friends. And she had terrible suspicions about what it was.
She crept down the hall, fighting her own heartbeat, trying to keep quiet. She didn’t know what would happen if she was found. But she was too scared to find out.
At last, she grew close to the door she’d been searching for: the one labeled with the name of Hitomi’s partner, Izuku Midoriya. As Ibara neared it, though, she began to hear…noises.
She froze, eyes wide, as the sound of… slurping became ever-so-faintly audible, coming from within the closed door. It was accompanied by other noises; murmurs, giggles, and the sounds of shifting and rustling. It sounded like there were lots of people in that room. And Ibara hadn’t seen any of the women in her class or the other heroics class on her way here.
A terrible suspicion began to form in her mind. Surely not. Surely, she was allowing lewd, lascivious delusions into her mind, tainting her pure ideals.
But on the other hand…she recalled seeing Nei Monoma, a woman who had always presented herself conservatively and flawlessly, never a strand of cloth out of place, never a flash of untoward skin exposed, strolling around the common room in a top that had only barely contained enough material to technically qualify as a decent item of clothing, leaving her huge, jiggling breasts to—
Ibara forced the thought out of her mind. She didn’t dare allow herself to become distracted. She had to discover the truth…and if necessary, save her friends from a sinful pit of debauchery.
She reached for the door handle. Barely daring to breathe, she turned it, bit by bit, easing open the door, just a crack. She craned her neck to peer through, into the room…
And nearly gasped in horror at the sight within, like something out of her deepest, darkest nightmare.
Izuku Midoriya was sitting in a chair with a high back and ornate armrests, one that looked almost like a throne. Worse, he was nude, his… penis exposed, though Ibara was thankfully spared from the sight of it…by the sheer number of female mouths and hands wrapped around it.
For between Izuku’s legs, arrayed on the floor around him like a sea of adoration, was every single woman in their combined heroics classes, wearing the…the most unthinkably debauched outfits Ibara could even imagine as they sucked—as they performed oral sex on him.
Ibara’s jaw dropped. She could only take in the scene in pieces, it was so… obscene. Each girl wore clothing so lewd, so disgusting, that they simply couldn’t be in their right minds.
Some wore garments that seemed to mimic their hero costumes; however, these ones had been altered in ways that rendered them horrifically corrupted versions. For Itsuka and Kinoko, this meant that strategic cutouts and removal of certain layers had exposed their breasts and crotches, leaving them effectively nude before Izuku; not that they seemed to care as they jostled for position amongst the sea of women pleasuring him.
Mina still had the ruff around her neck, while the rest of her body was completely exposed, except for a pair of square patches of fabric over her nipples, held together by a thin string, while a tiny thong clung to her hips and just barely covered her crotch; these sported the same swirling purple-and-green pattern as her old costume. Instead of her white mask, she wore a coating of what was clearly cum on her face, and she seemed extremely proud of it.
For Momo, meanwhile, her usual rather—skimpy costume had been replaced by a red lacy corset that ran down to a highleg leotard between her legs, while barely coming high enough to constrain her large breasts. Instead of her usual utility belt, a string with numerous filled condoms—presumably from Izuku himself—garlanded her hips.
Ochako had exchanged her own costume for one with far less material, strung tightly between her curvy hips and large, heavy breasts, with a huge cutout from her chest to her crotch that exposed huge amounts of skin. Her large pink arm accessories had been replaced by ones shaped like paws and covered in fur, while her boots had been similarly transformed. Atop her head, she wore a pair of doglike ears in place of her old helmet, and from her rear, a curly tail poked out.
Eiko and Tetsutetsu, for their parts, had clearly had oil rubbed into their muscular, well-formed bodies, and were keen to show it off; all they wore were tiny thongs and black tape over their nipples. Each X-shaped pastie sported a word, either “FUCK” or “ME.” It didn’t take a genius to guess what they wanted.
Other girls also sported clothing that resembled their old hero costumes. Katsumi Bakugo, a woman Ibara had always respected, was now clad in a getup that had more in common with a bondage harness than her old costume, yet still bore the same color scheme, all the straps and clinking buckles taking delicate care to completely expose the glowing tattoo over her womb, and to leave space for the golden chain that connected her pierced nipples. Most of the girls had tattoos like that, in fact—all of them glowing faintly green, black, or pink, permanent markers of their submission that would never go away. Most were swirling, spiky crests, but not all. Momo, Setsuna, and Itsuka had bar codes instead; Ochako and Tsu had brands, like cattle.
Like Katsumi, Pony also wore a set of leather straps that could only be called a harness, though she rounded out her own outfit with a cowboy hat and a pair of truly incredible assless chaps. Her thick, stocky ass jiggled with every move she made in those.
Another subset of the girls had gone for a more generally slutty appearance, in dozens of variations. Nei Monoma had forsaken her usual evening gown for a pair of denim shorts so short the bottom half of her ass hung out for all the world to see, plus stripper-grade high heels, a pink collar, and a pinker tube top that strained to contain her enormous tits. Every inch of her clothing was stained with cum, sweat, and… other fluids.
Nor was Nei the only girl with a daddy kink. Yui had gone fully into the schoolgirl fantasy, with a garment that resembled a student uniform…if you ignored the skirt so short her pussy flashed with every movement, or the complete lack of a bra or undershirt beneath her gray jacket to conceal her lovely tits.
Fumiko seemed more inclined to a traditional approach. Her petite, pale body was decorated in black, lacy lingerie, with garters connecting dark stockings to a corset that artfully managed to make her tiny tits look much larger than they were. Her many tattoos—one more than she’d had the day she met Hitomi in the Spider’s Web, now that she had that lewd pink crest carved into the skin directly over her womb—flowed under the lingerie in delicious-looking curves. Dark Shadow knelt beside Fumiko in her full-breasted feminine form, shaking her bare curves, seemingly wearing a rather similar getup, all in glowing white as a counterpart to her hostess.
Kyoka was one of the real showstoppers. At first glance, her outfit seemed close to her hero costume…until Ibara saw the fishnet stockings that came up nearly all the way to her ass, which hung out of a pair of denim booty shorts giving Monoma’s a run for their money in the ass-exposure department. Then, she saw the tiny, sleeveless black jacket that barely came down to Kyoka’s ribs, the front hanging completely open to reveal that she wore nothing beneath it, her tits hanging freely, ready to be sucked and teased. Between that, the spiky piercings in her nipples, and her womb tattoo, she’d clearly gone full punk…and full cumslut at the same time.
Yet other girls had seemingly fallen completely into debauchery. Ibara’s eyes bugged out as they passed over Shoko Todoroki’s choice of outfit; in place of her old jumpsuit, she now wore a slingshot bikini, strung so tight across her truly staggeringly large breasts that the string could have been plucked like a guitar, with a T-back that ran straight down between her asscheeks and concealed nothing at all, least of all the tramp stamp over her tailbone that flowed around her hips and into her womb tattoo. The once-chaste heterochromatic girl seemed eager to fall entirely into sin as she slurped at Izuku’s shaft.
Much like Ochako, Tsu had completely embraced an animal aesthetic; in her case, this was a set of cow print lingerie that perfectly complemented her leaking, milky tits. She’d accessorized it with a cow-horned headband and a long cow tail that Ibara was sure was linked to a plug up her ass.
Yumi Aoyama…was a maid. Corset, frilly headband, low-cut top, short black skirt, and all. If it wasn’t for the fact that the only thing she was washing was Izuku’s balls, Ibara might have thought she was merely the hired help.
As for Setsuna, Ibara nearly didn’t recognize her at first; there was just a completely anonymous feminine form clad in gleaming black latex, with a hood over her face and cutouts for her tits and pussy. If not for her pointed teeth, Ibara wouldn’t have known she was under there.
Reiko had opted for a more…ethereal design. She wore layers of shining, floaty fabric that wound around and around her bodies like an exquisite gown…and all of it was completely, utterly see-through. Ibara could easily make out her slim, skinny naked body beneath it…not that Reiko seemed to care.
And finally, Tooru might well have been the only girl present wearing more than she usually did while in costume. Of course, that meant very little, when what she was wearing was a full-body fishnet body stocking, one that gave her the illusion of being clothed while exposing every single inch of deliciously pale skin for Izuku to peruse.
Every girl in Ibara’s year. Her friends. Her classmates. The girls she trusted, confided in, looked up to. All turned into brainless, cocksucking sluts, giggling as they shared a magnificent, otherworldly shaft between them—
Ibara forced herself to focus. She yanked her gaze up, away from where Shoko, Reiko and Momo were triple-teaming Izuku’s cock while other girls kissed them or egged them on or groped their bodies, and towards the girl who’d done all of this.
Presiding over the entire sinful display from her perch atop one of the throne’s armrests, with Izuku’s arm wrapped possessively around her waist, was Hitomi Shinso, clad in an outfit that made Ibara’s jaw drop in horror.
It was all purple spandex and translucent, oily fabric, see-through and lewd in a way that transcended even the other girls’ outfits. It enhanced and drew the eye towards the tattoo over her womb, the one that marked her as an obedient slave to her Master’s desires. Adding in her accessories—the spiky bracelets, the collar around her neck, the long gloves, the heeled boots, and the purple visor that fit easily over her eyes—and it became clear what Hitomi Shinso really was.
A villainess. A slut-trainer. A bitch-breaker. A girl who’d turned all of Ibara’s friends into sex slaves for a villain’s cock.
And now she was grinning at Ibara, the door closed behind her.
“Well, well, well,” the real Hitomi purred. “What have we here?”
Eyes wide, Ibara took a single half-step backwards. Raising her hands, she stammered, “S-Shinso? What’s going o–”
Hitomi’s eyes glinted, and Ibara realized that her panicked babbling had been enough of a response for the girl’s quirk.
Her body shut down, her brain completely frozen, her consciousness abruptly trapped in her own body, which was now firmly under Hitomi’s control. She tried to scream, but her jaw remained firmly closed.
Hitomi chuckled, rising from her position on the armrest of her Master’s throne. She padded over to Ibara, even as the debauched orgy continued on behind her.
“Stupid bitch,” Hitomi declared, bringing up a hand to cup Ibara’s chin. “You heroines are all the same. So cocky, charging into situations without thinking.”
Ibara was still trying to scream. Something was wrong with Hitomi. Something was wrong with all her friends. They’d never do anything like this! What was happening to them?
What was happening to her?
Apparently quite adept at reading the blank, tranced-out expressions of her victims, Hitomi grinned at Ibara’s terror. “You know, as nice as it is to see you completely helpless under my quirk, it’s just not quite as fun,” she bemoaned, her hand moving down Ibara’s neck, towards her chest. “So here–you can speak all you like. Your body is still under my control, though. Oh, and spread your legs, and put your hands on the back of your head. Let’s see what you’ve got to offer my Master.”
She snapped her fingers, and Ibara gasped, her mind suddenly free…but only partially. Her body still wouldn’t obey her. Worse, it was obeying Hitomi; she quickly spread her legs apart and put her hands exactly where she’d been ordered to, in a pose that was unbearably lewd. Even her demure skirt and conservative blouse couldn’t conceal her large, sensitive breasts like this.
Ibara tried to ignore the way Hitomi’s hands were roaming over her body. With her newly-restored speech, she gasped, “W-What are you doing, Shinso? What’s going on? Why are you and the others–”
She cried out, her questions cut off, as Hitomi located her nipple through her clothing and pinched, making Ibara squeal.
“You haven’t figured it out yet?” the purple-haired girl replied. “I thought it was obvious. We’re all worshiping our Master, like good slaves should.”
Ibara’s eyes would have gone wide, if she had enough control over her own body. “S-Shinso?” she repeated, unable to understand. “Why are you talking like this, this is insane, don’t…”
Hitomi’s grasping fingers found their way beneath Ibara’s skirt. Unable to flinch away or force her legs closed, Ibara could only moan and gasp uselessly as she was groped and toyed with. Hitomi just chuckled. “I’ll never understand why heroines try to hide such sexy bodies beneath such ugly clothes,” she sneered. “With a body like this, you were born to flaunt your slutty holes for villains, Ibara. A shame you’ve got all this up here convincing you otherwise.”
She flicked a finger against the side of Ibara’s head, even as she continued to stroke the green-haired girl’s pussy through her underwear. Leaning in close, Hitomi whispered, “But don’t worry. I can fix that. I can fix you. Make you perfect, like your friends. Like me.”
Ibara grit her teeth. “Whatever’s happening to you, I’ll stop it, Shinso,” she vowed between heavy pants, trying desperately to ignore the fact that Hitomi’s fingers felt good between her legs. “I’ll free all of you, save you from whatever villain caused this–”
Hitomi laughed, deep and dark and greedy. “Stupid fucking slut,” she hissed, rubbing circles over Ibara’s clit to make her moan again, “I’m the villain that caused this. I was all along.”
Ibara’s thoughts froze. She…she’d known something was off with Hitomi, yes, but surely not! Surely she wasn’t actually a villain!
Because if she was…they were all doomed. Including her.
Hitomi recognized the look in Ibara’s eyes. “Awww, isn’t that cute,” she sneered again, her assault on Ibara’s pussy growing more aggressive. Ibara’s body was still frozen in that same display position, but the pleasure was starting to make it hard to fight back. “Poor little heroine can’t believe that her friends were actually villains all along! I can’t blame you. After all, none of the others thought it was possible either; even when I started slipping into their minds, even as they watched their friends get corrupted one by one, they never imagined that Izuku and I entered this school for only one reason: to turn every single one of you into our mindless fuckslaves!”
Ibara whimpered again, from pleasure or horror, she wasn’t sure. She was completely helpless, at the mercy of a girl she’d trusted…and there was no one coming. She hadn’t told anyone where she was going, or what she was doing. She hadn’t thought to ask a teacher or confide her suspicions to anyone.
And now Hitomi had her, and Ibara couldn’t get free.
A yowl filled the air, jerking Ibara back into the insane, unthinkable world she’d found herself in. Izuku had apparently had his fill of the group blowjob, because he’d reached into the horde of begging, slutty girls and hauled one up and onto his cock. Judging by the red eyes and spiky blond hair, it was Katsumi Bakugo, and she was getting fucking ruined.
Ibara’s eyes were fixed on the sight of a woman she’d respected getting obliterated in full nelson, her eyes crossed, her tongue out, and the chain between her nipples jangling as Izuku’s cock absolutely reamed her asshole, switching to her pussy and back again between thrusts so fast her eyes could barely track them. This…this was insane. How was this possible? Katsumi shrieked as she came on her Master’s cock, completely broken.
Hitomi noticed Ibara watching; by now, she’d managed to strip Ibara out of her underwear, and yank her shirt up to expose her tits, too. “Do you see Katsumi over there, shaking her fat ass for her Master?” she cooed, wrapping around so that she was behind Ibara, one hand cupping her cheek, the other furiously plowing into Ibara’s virgin snatch. “Did you ever think you’d see the Terror of U.A, the strongest girl you’ve ever known, squealing like a slutty pig while a man uses her as a cumdump?”
Ibara let out a noise that could have been a growl, or could have been a sob. She couldn’t turn her head, but she tried to look away–only for Hitomi’s grip to haul her back into gazing directly forwards, her eyes forced open so that she couldn’t even close them.
“Look at her, Ibara,” Hitomi purred into her ear, still working two fingers into Ibara’s pussy. “She’s completely broken. The girl who’s always craved nothing but victory, losing over and over again, getting defeated day and night by her Master’s cock. There’s just enough of her left in there to know that she should be ashamed of how pathetic she is, to know that she should be trying to win. But all she can do about it is cum her broken brains out every time.”
Ibara fought back a moan as Hitomi’s fingers went deeper. Atop Izuku’s cock, Katsumi bucked again, cumming so violently she went limp, eyes rolling back in her head before she’d even managed to get her master off. Izuku, having no shortage of more engaging holes to fuck, simply tossed the broken bitch aside, leaving her to slump mindlessly on the ground, holes oozing. Katsumi was visible for barely a second before she was swarmed by her sister-slaves, each one eager to slurp up the remnants of Katsumi’s double orgasm.
Izuku’s cock was equally quick to disappear again; this time, it was because a girl sporting an unmistakable red-and-white ponytail quite literally hurled herself face-first down his shaft, deepthroating him in a single debauched maneuver that left her nose buried in his pubes and his cock practically halfway to her stomach. That lasted long enough for strings of spit and drool to still link Shoko Todoroki’s lips to Izuku’s tip when he yanked her back off his cock, grabbed her by the neck, and hauled her up into the exact same full nelson that her rival Katsumi had been in barely a minute earlier.
As Ibara watched Shoko Todoroki get fucked to oblivion, her serene, austere features transformed into an exaggerated porn parody of herself, throwing up double peace signs as she came like a firehose and sent her enormous tits shaking like an earthquake, Hitomi just kept talking.
“Shoko was a dream to corrupt and enslave, you know that?” she told Ibara as she continued to toy with her pussy. “The daughter of the Number One Hero, one of the most powerful women in the entire country, and she was so repressed, so innocent, that she had no defenses at all against the things I put into her head. She fell so easily. I had her accepting my words as gospel within a week, believing that it was totally normal to become a mindless cum-guzzling bimbo whore. And it’s a good thing too. With tits like those, she was never meant to be a hero. All she was ever good for was fucking and sucking like the slut she is.”
Ibara wanted to disagree. She wanted to declare that Shoko Todoroki was a shining beacon of heroism, that she would never debase or degrade herself like that, that she was a chaste, pure symbol. But there she was, getting used like a sex toy by a villain, and cumming so hard from the experience that any brain cells she had left were getting thoroughly fried, all while wearing a slingshot bikini so slutty that not even a pornstar would have been caught dead in it. If that other Shoko had ever existed, the one that ever thought about things other than getting stuffed full of villain cocks…she didn’t anymore. There was only this giggling, huge-titted villain fucktoy.
Of course, with Izuku jackhammering into her so fast that he had to be using his quirk, Shoko climaxed near-instantly too. She lasted longer than Katsumi, but still not long enough to satisfy her Master; after four or five rapid-fire orgasms, she too was a limp pile of jiggling, sloppy slave-meat, discarded easily, left to collapse atop an equally broken Katsumi, while the next girl–Mina Ashido, Ibara realized–was summarily taken to replace her atop Izuku’s cock.
Hitomi’s movements between Ibara’s legs grew faster, more insistent, as Mina’s shrieks of pleasure at being graced by her Master’s cock filled the air. Izuku had apparently rammed his dick straight up Mina’s asshole with zero preparation; judging by the liquid gleaming around his cock, Mina had been trained to use her own slime–presumably with practically zero acid, no more than water might have–as permanently-ready on-demand lube, so that her asshole could be fucked anytime, anywhere. Judging by her howls of pleasure, it felt incredible.
Hitomi’s fingering got faster, more intense. Ibara bit back a moan–but only barely. This shouldn’t have felt good. She was being violated, forced to watch her friends debase themselves gleefully for a villain, her purity taken from her!
And yet…it did. Ibara’s pussy was humming as Hitomi fingered her, and only the fact that she was still being forced to hold such a shameful pose kept her hips from rocking back and forth.
Hitomi grinned wider. “You’re about to cum, aren’t you?” she murmured into Ibara’s ear. “I can tell. Hey, Ibara, is a heroine supposed to cum like a whore from being fingerfucked by a villain? Is that something they’ve taught you here at UA?”
Ibara’s jaw dropped open, and she lost the battle to suppress her moan. “Nghhhh…No…” she whimpered, feeling the pleasure build up and up and up. “I won’t let you do this…”
Hitomi leaned in even closer, and her fingers plunged deep into Ibara’s body, curling to attack her most sensitive places directly. “It doesn’t matter whether you let me do anything,” she spat, her eyes blazing with an utterly deranged light that Ibara was already learning to fear. “Your opinions don’t matter anymore. Your desires don’t matter anymore. You’re going to become my Master’s fucktoy whether you want to or not. Now cum, you useless fucking whore!”
Ibara couldn’t resist anymore. She screamed as she hit her peak, unable to move, unable to escape that horrible, amazing feeling as her pussy rippled around Hitomi’s fingers. Her eyes rolled back in her head for a second, her pure, near-virginal body completely overwhelmed by her introduction to pleasure.
Hitomi withdrew her fingers, giving them a test lick. Judging by the sound she made, she quite liked the taste of Ibara’s pussy juices. “Not bad,” she declared, standing over the limp heroine, who had now sunk into a kneeling position, breathing hard. “But don’t get too comfortable, now. I’m an old hand at breaking you heroine sluts now–I know exactly how to get through all that silly morality and willpower. I just need to make you cum until you break–teach your body exactly how to feel so much pleasure you get addicted to it and forget you ever cared about anything other than sucking and fucking. Kiss your old self goodbye, Ibara–by the time I’m done with you, you won’t even remember you were ever a hero. You’ll just be another cumdrunk breeding bitch in my Master’s harem.”
“W-Whatever you do to me…it won’t matter,” Ibara spat, even as her body trembled and her cunt dripped. “You can ravage my body as much as you’d like, you will never break me. You will never taint my soul.”
Hitomi’s eyes glittered. She made a gesture at someone out of Ibara’s sight; unable to turn her head, she could only watch Hitomi’s face as she said, “Spoken like a true hero, Ibara. But I’m not the one who’s going to be ravaging you. They are.”
Then, she snapped her fingers, and Ibara found herself abruptly unfrozen. She slumped forwards, her muscles shrieking protests–
She was grabbed by half a dozen hands, seizing her by the arms, the legs. She turned her head, and something in her chest finally snapped.
Her friends were standing there. Itsuka, Nei, Yui, Kinoko, all the others. Her classmates, wearing obscene, lewd outfits, their bodies stained with fluids and streaked with cum.
And they were grinning at her.
Hitomi snapped her fingers again. “Hold her down,” she commanded. “Fumiko, Tsu, you come over here too. I have an idea for how to break her properly.”
Ibara tried to scream as her own classmates swarmed her, giggling as they yanked off what remained of her clothing, pinned her arms behind her back, and spread her legs out wide. She couldn’t manage it; her eyes were locked onto the girl leading the charge in holding her down, a girl she’d thought was her friend.
Itsuka’s eyes were hollow and glassy as she held Ibara’s arms behind her back. “IK-14, executing order to restrain target,” she said, completely emotionless.
Ibara felt a spike of fear shoot down her spine. What had Hitomi done to Itsuka? “K-Kendo, please!” she whimpered, trying to get through to her class rep. “You don’t have to do this! You can fight it—”
Hitomi laughed, cutting her off. “Stupid slut,” she said, even as she gently petted the heads of the two girls she’d called up, Tsu and Fumiko; they knelt adoringly at her feet, nuzzled up to the slightest show of affection from their Mistress. “There’s no “Kendo” left in there to listen to you. That’s just a fuckbot now. Isn’t that right?”
Itsuka’s expression didn’t change, even when Hitomi asked her the question. All she said was, “IK-14, executing order to restrain target.”
Hitomi stepped closer, seemingly relishing the horror in Ibara’s eyes. “Itsuka never stood a chance. I lured her in with Momo, you know,” Hitomi told her. “The girl she respected so much, the girl she considered her best friend, offered her up to me like meat on a platter. By the time Itsuka realized what Momo had done, it was too late for her. She was in my grip, getting reprogrammed, having her entire identity scooped out so her body could be used as a fucktoy forever. The girl you looked up to so much, the one you followed, surrendered to me with barely a fight.”
As she spoke, Hitomi gestured back towards where the rest of the girls were still serving their Master. Ibara looked over just in time to watch Mina be dumped onto the ground, her asshole quivering, and apparently stuffed with Izuku’s cum; she’d managed to finish the job Shoko and Katsumi had started. That, of course, only started another feeding frenzy–one Eiko Kirishima won with her superior strength. She tipped the still-limp Mina up into some bizarre approximation of a headstand, pink arms braced against the ground, her legs spread wide and sticking up straight into the air so that Eiko could delve her tongue into Mina’s creampied asshole and feast on Izuku’s cum. The only response Mina seemed able to give was a mindless, gurgling moan of pleasure.
Izuku, meanwhile, still seemed entirely ready to continue with the rest of the girls. Indeed, his tastes seemed to have only ramped up; this time, he dragged two girls into his lap at once to continue to sate his lusts. Kyoka and Momo were pressed together as Izuku hoisted them into position, Kyoka closer to Izuku’s chest with her back turned, while Momo knelt over his cock, straddling it, her lips pressed against Kyoka’s in a kiss that would have been sweet and tender, if not for the circumstances. As Izuku began to fuck them both, alternating between their sopping, welcoming pussies at his whims, Momo decided to do something particularly depraved to Kyoka. Between her and Izuku, Momo managed to lift Kyoka’s legs up onto the ornate armrests of the throne, spreading them so wide that Kyoka was forced into a full split, one that would’ve made her fall forwards if not for Momo. As it was, Kyoka tipped forwards into Momo’s ample tits, her pussy completely on display for Izuku, who wasted no time in pushing his cock into the flexible fucktoy being offered to him. Kyoka’s moans made it clear that holding a full split while balancing on the armrests of a chair and being speared from below by Izuku’s cock was just barely within the limits of her body, but Momo simply continued to press reassuring kisses into Kyoka’s mouth…when she wasn’t moaning from Izuku deciding to reward her by fucking her pussy.
Momo Yaoyorozu, one of the wisest, kindest, most pure women at U.A, actively complicit in turning another girl into little more than a villain cocksleeve. Ibara blinked back what she thought were tears. “You…you’ll pay for this,” she whispered. “I won’t let you get away with it.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Will you, now?” she asked, amused. “How will you do that, when you’ll be just like Itsuka here in a few hours?”
“You won’t be able to break me,” Ibara vowed, trying desperately to sound more confident than she felt, with her body exposed and her legs spread wide.
Hitomi smiled even wider. At her feet, Fumiko and Tsu obediently opened their mouths. Ibara’s breath hitched; she’d known about Tsu’s tongue, of course, but seeing Fumiko’s woodpecker-like tongue, long, thin and barbed at the end, made her uneasy about just what the villainess was planning.
“Let’s see how long that brave face of yours lasts,” Hitomi purred. Then, to her lovely sex pets, she said, “Go on, girls. Show her what I taught you to do to naughty misbehaving sluts.”
Ibara tried one last time to break free, but the grips of her enslaved classmates were like iron. She was forced to watch as Fumiko and Tsu, both of them with equally empty, brainwashed expressions on their faces, curled their tongues in, braiding them together, Fumiko winding her slimmer, nimbler tongue around Tsu’s in some twisted, deranged version of a sloppy kiss, only exposed to the air for all to see.
The combined pillar of entwined tongues curved lazily through the air, the two girls operating in perfect harmony thanks to Hitomi’s control over them. Ibara watched the twisted appendage writhe over her belly, leaving a trail of mucus from Tsu’s tongue between her legs.
She could barely breathe. They…they weren’t going to do what she thought they were, right? They weren’t going to use that…that thing on her?
Hitomi saw the fear building in Ibara’s eyes as Tsu and Fumiko’s tongues prodded at her entrance, powerful and agile, ready to literally tonguefuck the poor heroine. She visibly enjoyed watching the terror build in Ibara’s eyes.
Then, the twinned tongues pushed into her, and Ibara howled with pleasure and terror and more than a little self-loathing.
The sensation was like nothing she’d ever experienced or imagined; Tsu’s tongue, stronger, thicker and slimier, thrust into her almost like the dildos she’d experimented with a few times, except with a nimbleness that left Ibara shrieking. Tsu plunged deep into her pussy with absolutely zero regard for Ibara’s inexperience, leaving her desperately holding on. Fumiko’s tongue, meanwhile, was perfect for twirling around Tsu’s like a vine climbing a tree…except this vine could seek out each and every weak point Ibara had like a missile, and the barbs on its tip could make her scream whenever they found their target. Within thirty seconds, Fumiko had found Ibara’s g-spot, and was scraping the barbs back and forth across it, twisting and spinning the end of her tongue in place until Ibara saw stars.
Her whole body was shaking with pleasure, now. The twin assaults completely stripped away her pretensions of resistance, made it impossible to think or fight or hold back. She didn’t feel ashamed of the whorish moans pouring out of her mouth, or the way her legs were shaking and trying uselessly to close, or how Hitomi was taking in every detail of her tonguefucking with those gleaming, wild eyes. She didn’t have to do anything but feel good. She couldn’t do anything but cum.
As Ibara hit her second climax in as many minutes, Hitomi ran a hand up her belly and between her shaking tits.
“You still think you’re gonna resist?” she asked tauntingly. “You still gonna fight me?”
Ibara grit her teeth, even as Fumiko’s tongue drilled into her g-spot. “I…I won’t let you win!” she forced out, past the pleasure of the dual tongues writhing in her cunt.
Hitomi snorted. “All right, have it your way,” she said airily. She turned to Fumiko and Tsu, and snapped her fingers. “Kick it up a notch.”
They did. Ibara’s eyes rolled back in her head as, somehow, the two brainwashed heroines tonguefucked her harder. Tsu was impossibly deep inside her now, her tongue coiling and twisting and writhing to hit every possible spot, Fumiko’s tongue seeking out those spots and laser-focusing them until her body was on the edge.
They made her cum again, almost as an afterthought. Then they did it again. Her friends were laughing as Ibara screamed, holding her down for the two Class A girls to break her. And through all of it, she could feel Izuku’s eyes raking over her body across the room, even as he fucked his way through his brainwashed harem of slaves.
At last, Izuku rumbled, “Alright, slave, I think that’s enough. I want to play with her before she’s totally broken, too.”
Compared to her cruel, domineering manner with Ibara, Hitomi’s eagerness to obey Izuku’s command was almost pathetic. “Of course, Master!” she agreed, gesturing for Fumiko and Tsu to pull their tongues out of Ibara’s sopping pussy.
Ibara whimpered as she suddenly lost the pleasure–and the shame–of the twin tongues inside her. As she grappled desperately to pull the frayed threads of her sanity back together, she was walked across the room and forced to her knees. The girls who’d been worshiping their Master’s dick parted to make a path for her, while Izuku pulled the now-limp, fucked-silly forms of Kyoka and Momo off his dick, tossing them to the crowd of slaves eager to play with their barely-conscious holes.
When Ibara finally managed to refocus, she found herself kneeling nude and flushed at Izuku Midoriya’s feet as he sat in his throne, Hitomi’s hands on her head forcing her to stare up at his cock. Ibara whimpered at the sight of it; long and thick and magnificent, dripping with the juices of half a dozen women he’d fucked until they broke without being sated. She was mere inches from it, and he was staring at her with hunger in his eyes.
She hadn’t been sure, before, whether Hitomi was actually the second-in-command here, or if Izuku too was under her spell. Now she knew the truth: this man truly was the Master of every girl here. Except Ibara.
How long she would stay free of him…she didn’t know anymore.
“So,” Izuku said, not even looking at Ibara, but at Hitomi. “This is the last slut you brought me, slave?”
Hitomi nodded. “I saved the best for last, Master,” she simpered, kneeling alongside Ibara, holding her in place, making sure that her world narrowed to nothing but that magnificent cock.
Izuku chuckled. He leaned forwards in his seat, his hand trailing down to cup Ibara’s breast. Her breath hitched, and she tried to pretend she didn’t like it.
“I see what you mean,” he mused. “She’s got lovely tits.”
Hitomi beamed. “Nice ass too,” she added, smacking Ibara on the rear for emphasis. “She’ll look great stretched around your cock.”
Izuku nodded. “You’ve outdone yourself again, slave,” he said. “But we need to break this bitch in properly. Here, why don’t you help her get acquainted with her new purpose in life?”
He gestured to his cock. Ibara tensed, still clinging to the shreds of her dignity. She wasn’t going to do it! She wasn’t going to—
With a gleeful cackle, Hitomi tugged open Ibara’s lips and slammed her facefirst onto Izuku’s dick. She gagged violently as she was pressed down onto the thick shaft, tears streaming from her eyes as she was introduced to the world of oral sex as rudely as humanly possible. She spluttered and choked helplessly; if she had control of her limbs, she would have been pounding desperately on Izuku’s thighs in protest.
As it was, though, she couldn’t even offer that tiny amount of resistance. She was reduced to nothing but a blowjob dispenser, a hot, wet hole that Hitomi dragged up and down her Master’s shaft at a breakneck pace.
“That’s fucking right, whore!” she spat as she used Ibara like a sex sleeve. “Take that fucking cock! This’ll be your life from now on! Every day, sucking his cock until he cums down your throat, worshiping your Master like a good little twisted cumslut!”
Ibara choked again, and Hitomi finally seemed to recall that humans needed to breathe; she dragged Ibara back again, drool and spit and precum oozing from her lips.
“I will never become so… debauched!” she swore, even as oozing precum dripped down her chin and onto her tits. “I am a hero, and you cannot take my purity from m-”
Hitomi rolled her eyes. “Oh, please,” she scoffed, promptly stuffing Ibara’s throat right back up with Izuku’s cock. “I’ve heard that before. You think every other girl I’ve ever brainwashed didn’t think they’d be able to fight it off? And look at them now.”
Ibara would have done so, if she wasn’t busy getting her throat fucked. Izuku had added his own hands onto the back of her head, and was now thrusting up into her mouth, leaving her to choke and splutter helplessly under the relentless oral assault.
As Izuku used her, Hitomi delved down between Ibara’s legs with her fingers, “Oh, you’re soaking wet!” she declared approvingly. “Protest all you like, hero, but your body knows the truth. You’re just a slut who lives to be fucked and bred, aren’t you?”
Ibara moaned helplessly, trapped between the cock in her throat and the fingers in her cunt, her lips and tongue starting to move against her will to properly suck Izuku’s dick. She was getting addicted to it now, the taste of his precum—mixed with other tastes that could only be the pussies of her conquered friends—flooding her mouth.
This time, it was Izuku who pulled Ibara off his cock, leaving her mouth gaping open and still futilely trying to suck.
“Very nice,” he said huskily. “But it’s been a while since I’ve broken in some innocent heroine pussy. Get her bent over on the bed, slave.”
Hitomi rushed to obey, dragging Ibara up and leading her away from the throne, towards the bed that took up one corner of the room. Ibara followed in an oxygen-deprived haze, her poor mind overwhelmed by the barrage of sensations and emotions raging through her. Only when she felt her hands and knees hit the mattress, her legs forced wide apart for Izuku to settle in behind her, his rock-hard cock probing her entrance, did she realize what was happening.
Hitomi stroked Ibara’s cheek in a way that would’ve been tender, had she not been offering Ibara up as a piece of struggling fuckmeat to her villain Master. “Okay, Ibara. Are you ready for your Master to take that precious virginity of yours?” she asked smugly.
“P-Please, Hitomi…don’t do this.” Ibara begged with the last of her strength. “I…I thought we were friends…”
Hitomi grinned, then, a truly wicked, deranged smile that sent a chill down Ibara’s spine. “Hah!” she laughed. “Stupid slut. I was never your friend. From the day I met you, I was planning this. You’re just a set of tight, wet holes to me. Just a piece of meat for me to scoop all the personality out of and give to my Master to fuck, so that he’ll finally knock me up.”
Ibara wanted to whimper at that, but she could only moan as Izuku rubbed his cock between her legs, thrusting slowly between her thighs, his cockhead against her pussy lips, for just long enough for her to understand what was coming and how utterly helpless she was to stop it.
“I’m gonna break you in, slut,” Izuku growled. “You pussy’s gonna belong to me after this. I’ll make sure to knock you up, keep you around as a villain baby factory.”
Ibara couldn’t even beg for that not to be her fate—because before she could, Izuku pushed into her, and finally, fully took her virginity.
The shriek that escaped Ibara’s throat then put all the previous noises she’d made to shame. Izuku showed absolutely no hesitation in breaking in her tight cunt, and even after what Fumiko and Tsu had done to her pussy, Ibara hadn’t quite been prepared for just how powerful Izuku’s cock was inside her.
“I really am going to go insane,” Ibara realized. She understood now why the others had all surrendered to this cock. Women like them just weren’t meant to hold out under an assault like this.
“Mmmm,” Hitomi purred, pressing up against Ibara as Izuku pounded into her from behind. “There we go. That’s right. Just give in to that cock, Ibara. Just learn to enjoy it. That cock owns you now, just like it owns me. Just like it owns all of us. It’ll feel even better once you accept that.”
Trying desperately to distract herself from the thick, incredible cock slamming against her g-spot, Ibara cast her eyes around the room, at the girls she’d been trying to save. Her friends.
Several of them–Katsumi, Shoko, Mina, Kyoka, and Momo–were still lying in various states of semiconsciousness, having been used as their Master’s appetizer while Hitomi had her fun with Ibara. The rest were watching her get fucked atop Master’s bed, some watching with jealousy and desire, others making out with their fellow slaves, glorying in their shared submission. Nearly all of them had their legs spread wide, masturbating.
Masturbating. They were watching her, their last hope for salvation from Hitomi’s deranged villainy, be systematically broken, her identity erased, and they were masturbating to it.
There really was nothing left to save, was there? Ibara had thought that she could ride in heroically and break Hitomi’s spell over her friends. But even if she somehow won, if she somehow came out of this without becoming like them, her friends were gone. They were just villain cocksleeves now, Hitomi and Izuku’s personal collection of ruined, corrupted heroines to adorn the walls of their lair and proclaim to the world the pointlessness of resisting villains.
Before Ibara could try to force that thought from her mind, Izuku made her cum. Her body rippled, hips bucking as a particularly well-aimed thrust made her g-spot send pleasure screaming through her nerves. Her eyes fluttered in their sockets as she grit her teeth against the ecstasy of villain cock.
No matter how she tried to hide it, though, Hitomi noticed. Reaching down to toy with Ibara’s poor tormented clit, she asked, “You like that, Ibara? Don’t you worry, there’s a lot more where that came from. This is your life from now on. No more fighting villains, no more saving people. Just sex. Just being fucked like the whore you are. Just cumming your slutty brains out for my Master and I.”
Ibara tried to spit defiance back at Hitomi, but all that escaped her lips when she opened them was a moan. Horrified, she summoned all her strength as Izuku thrust down into her to hiss, “T-This is nothing! You won’t break me! I won’t fall to such… ohhhhh… underhanded tricks!”
Hitomi laughed, but it was covered up by Izuku’s deeper, rumbling one. He leaned down closer to her, until his mouth was nearly against her ear.
“Tricks,” you said?” he chuckled as he continued to fuck her, the sound of his voice slipping right past Ibara’s guard and down into her psyche, triggering instincts she tried desperately to ignore, ones that told her to enjoy this and submit to such a perfect man. “There’s no tricks to this, my dear Ibara. This is skill. I’ve learned exactly how to turn arrogant little heroines like you into moaning, mindless fuckdolls over the years. I just have to teach them that they’re beneath me, that I’m so much better in every way than them that the only thing they’re good for is taking my cock. Isn’t that right, Hitomi?”
Hitomi moaned happily beside Ibara as Izuku put a hand between her legs, stroking her pussy through the impossibly thin fabric of her villain costume. “Oh, yesss, Master!” she cried, visibly shaking with pleasure at the slightest hint of her Master’s approval. “I still remember the day you enslaved me! You took me so easily, fucked me over and over again until all I knew was that I loved your cock!”
Izuku grinned. “Damn right,” he said huskily as he picked up the pace, making Ibara gasp as his cockhead pushed particularly deep on one thrust. “Don’t feel bad about breaking, Ibara. It’s totally natural. Heroines like you were meant to become villain breeding bitches. All your friends already learned that. You just need to accept it to join them.”
Ibara choked back a moan yet again. Izuku’s hands were in her hair, on her hips, groping her breasts. It felt… amazing. Better than she’d ever thought sex could feel. Her whole body was being taught to crave his touch, to feel pleasure from the slightest feeling of his appreciation for her body. She was being trained to submit to his cock.
And there was nothing she could do to stop it. She couldn’t fight, couldn’t run, couldn’t hide. She could only lie there, bent over on the mattress, as with every passing minute her body relaxed a little more and her legs spread a little wider and her efforts to hold back her moans worked a little bit worse.
Still, she had enough strength left to shoot back, “Save your breath, villain. I’m not going to surrender. I’ll never be yours.”
Izuku chuckled again, but it was Hitomi who spoke next. “Your stubbornness is admirable, hero,” she said smugly, “But have you forgotten about my quirk?”
Ibara tensed. She wouldn’t. Surely, it was a bluff.
“Your quirk can only control my body!” she retorted. “Not my mind! Not my soul–”
Her brain went blank. She tried to scream, but her body was once again under Hitomi’s total control.
She was an idiot! In the haze and panic of being fucked by a villain–and starting to enjoy it–she’d given Hitomi the perfect opening.
Hitomi knelt down so that the once-again-frozen Ibara could see her, even as Izuku continued to fuck her stiff, unresponsive body.
“Stupid slut,” she said, eyes gleaming madly. “I lied about that. My quirk can do anything to you. The commands I give can change anything about your brain. Like this.”
She snapped her fingers. “From now on, every time Izuku thrusts into you, one of your memories gets deleted.”
Ibara’s eyes went wide as the haze of Hitomi’s quirk vanished as quickly as it had set in…only now, in its wake, it left a tiny but growing hole at the center of her mind. One that, she realized, was growing with every thrust of Izuku’s cock.
“Y-you…” she gasped as she finally understood the fate that was in store for her. “You’re a monster.”
Hitomi grinned. “I’m a slave,” she corrected happily. “Master’s slave. He took away my free will years ago, erased the old me and rebuilt my personality into the twisted harem queen he wanted. That’s the best way to transform girls like you into proper sluts: erase everything that makes them who they are, and rebuild them in whatever shape we want. So say goodbye to your childhood memories, Ibara! Actually, say goodbye to all your memories!”
Ibara screamed, then, as Izuku took the cue to begin jackhammering into her pussy at an insane speed, pushing the pace faster than anything he’d done before. Ibara writhed, struggled as hard as she could, but Izuku’s strength was so much greater than hers even without his quirk that there was nothing she could do but take his cock, her pussy squeezing fiercely with pleasure, totally ignorant of how her memories began to vanish.
She was losing so much. Her heroics training, her education, her hobbies and her friends. Her family’s names, their faces. Her own name.
It was slow–a human identity was made up of thousands of vital memories, at a minimum–but utterly inevitable. She could feel it starting to spread, that void in her soul. That howling emptiness, that total lack of any identity as all.
And she couldn’t stop cumming. Every orgasm erased months of her life from her mind, and yet she orgasmed harder every time Izuku struck her g-spot. Drool flew from her tongue, tears flowed from her eyes, and still she kept cumming.
Hitomi joined in the fun, groping Ibara’s tits and yanking her nipples as if she was milking a cow. That made her cum again, and her mother’s maiden name went screaming into the ether, lost forever.
Hitomi pressed her lips to Ibara’s cheek. “We are going to take everything from you, Ibara,” she whispered as Izuku fucked her. “Thrust by thrust, scream by scream, climax by climax. Give them to me, so I can throw them away and make you into what you were meant to be.”
Ibara howled. There was nothing else she could do. Not when Izuku was fucking her like this. Not when she was being turned into an empty shell of her former self with every smack of Izuku’s hips against her ass.
Hitomi pressed closer, her assault intensifying as she declared, “I’ll take your dreams.”
Ibara came again. She couldn’t remember why she’d gone to UA anymore. She’d wanted to… be something, hadn’t she? What had it been? H…a he…she didn’t know anymore.
Hitomi spoke again. “Your ideals.”
Ibara’s jaw dropped open, tongue curling in open air as juices squirted from her pussy, squelching around the cock still stretching her to perfection. W…why had she come here again? She’d wanted to…to sa… she couldn’t remember anymore. Something to do with her friends? Who were her friends again?
And still, Hitomi’s voice sank into her brain. “Your morals.”
Ibara’s body jolted. This…this was wrong! This shouldn’t be happening! Only…why? Why shouldn’t it? This was natural, right? Wanting to have sex? Wanting to breed?
The voice came again, the only thing she wasn’t losing grip on. The only thing she understood or trusted anymore. “Your memories.”
With every thrust, Ibara lost something. Faces went fuzzy, names escaped her mind like a deflating balloon. Whole years of her life, deleted in an instant, ripped away to make room for what she was being turned into. With every orgasm forced out of her shrieking body, she became less and less.
“I’m disappearinnnnnnng!” she squealed as Izuku wrapped an arm around her neck and hauled her upright, slamming his hips forward so fast it made her ass roil like an earthquake, her tits smacking against her chest while her eyes rolled back from the pleasure.
“That’s right!” Hitomi declared, no longer bothering to stay quiet. “Disappear, Ibara! Hurry up and fall apart! Cum until you’re nothing but a mindless broken shell!”
Izuku groaned behind her, and his cock twitched inside her pussy. He buried his shaft to the hilt, nestled deep inside her, so close to her womb, and came. The very first jet of cum she felt hit her walls drove her over the edge herself, one last time.
That final orgasm fully, truly broke Ibara. The fury of it, the white-hot light that seared through her body and made every muscle she had flex and clench around Izuku’s magnificent villain cock, burned through her brain like a wildfire. Everything she was, everything she believed, all of it burned away, crumbled to ash.
In one colossal climax, Ibara Shiozaki, the last free heroine in Class 3-B, vanished with a shriek of pure ecstasy.
As Izuku rode out his own orgasm, his cum sloshing inside Ibara’s wrung-dry cunt and slowly seeping into her corrupted womb, she slumped forwards, hitting the bed with a muffled thud. Her ass, still sticking up into the air, quivered as Izuku gave it an appreciative post-creampie spank that made juices–her own and Izuku’s, all mixed together–spurt from her pussy.
Ibara barely even noticed. There was nothing left in her. Hitomi’s commands, delivered with every thrust of Izuku’s cock, had violated the deepest depths of her psyche, assaulting her very identity. She was hollowed-out, broken-down, completely empty. Her eyes stared ahead, glazed over and completely devoid of any spark of resistance.
And then Hitomi leaned down to look her in the eye again. Her sweet, simpering smile made Ibara want to worship her; the look of madness in her eyes made it impossible not to.
“Who are you, slut?” Hitomi asked, running a hand along Ibara’s sweaty cheek.
She tried to think, she really did. She tried to delve into the depths of her shredded, broken mind, tried to recall her name, her identity, everything she’d been.
She couldn’t. It had all been stolen from her. Ripped away by Hitomi’s quirk until there was nothing but a hollow shell.
The empty, quivering husk that had once been Ibara Shiozaki mumbled, “I…dun…dunno…”
Hitomi smiled, then, even wider and kinder than before. “Very good,” she said, her hands roaming down Ibara’s back and face. “This is so much better than you used to be. All those thoughts, all those memories, they kept you believing you were a hero. Can you believe that? A slut like you, a hero?”
The husk whimpered. She shook her head, less because she agreed and more because she feared what would happen to her if she didn’t.
Hitomi seemed to tell what was going on in her prisoner’s ruined mind, because the next thing she did was drag the husk’s head up to once again meet her terrible, overwhelming gaze.
“You did a good job with the first phase of your transformation, slut,” she said approvingly. “Now, are you ready to let me build your new identity for you?”
The husk whimpered. Some tiny scrap of her knew that if she said yes, that would be it for her–even if she was rescued, even if Hitomi was stopped, they’d never be able to bring her back. The old self she couldn’t remember anymore would be gone forever.
But on the other hand…she was empty. She’d been broken so completely, she was a blank slate, raw clay. What right did she have to refuse being remade? Surely that was better than the howling void where her soul should have been.
She nodded, slowly, timidly. She crossed the point of no return.
Hitomi’s eyes gleamed. “See, slut?” she said as she took Ibara’s head in her hands. “Isn’t it just so much easier to be what we tell you to be?”
The husk whimpered again. She nodded once more, earnestly this time. It was easier. It felt so good to obey. It felt so good to transform.
That earned her a tender, loving kiss from Hitomi, one she returned slowly at first, then eagerly, embracing the warmth of her Mistress’s reward.
When Hitomi pulled back again, she said, “Alright, slave. Listen closely, and repeat what I tell you. Accept it as the truth. Let it become who you are. Are you ready?”
The husk nodded, frantically this time. She wanted to become perfect. She wanted to be what Mistress shaped her to be.
Hitomi’s words sank deep into her soul. “Ibara Shiozaki is gone.”
The husk nodded, eyes empty. In a soft, toneless voice, she droned, “Ibara Shiozaki is gone.”
“All you are is a mindless sex slave.”
“All I am is a mindless sex slave.”
“A fallen heroine.”
“A fallen heroine.”
“A corrupted sex-addict who lives to serve your Master.”
“A corrupted sex-addict who lives to serve my Master.”
“Your body belongs to your Master.”
“My body belongs to my Master.”
“Your mind belongs to your Master.”
“My mind belongs to my Master.”
“Your soul belongs to your Master.”
“My soul belongs to my Master.”
“You’re nothing but a set of slutty holes for villains to fuck.”
“I’m nothing but a set of slutty holes for villains to fuck.”
Hitomi drew back at last, her newest conquest well and truly reborn. The mindless bitch that had once been Ibara Shiozaki was still slumped face-down ass-up on the bed, her eyes staring straight ahead, her fingers rubbing between her legs as she repeated her mantras until they formed the structure of her new identity. There was nothing left of the old Ibara except that which she and Izuku were keeping around for the gratification of knowing that they’d taken a pure, virginal heroine, and tainted her so thoroughly that she’d never spend a single second of her life thinking about anything except cock.
Smiling sweetly as the rest of her Master’s harem approached, she asked, “Who are you?”
Without hesitation, Ibara smiled. “I’m my Master’s corrupted cumdump!” she giggled. “I don’t want to be a hero anymore! I just want to fuck villain cocks!”
Hitomi patted Ibara approvingly on the head. “And you’ll get to do just that, don’t you worry,” she said approvingly. “But first…you need your new villain costume!”
She snapped her fingers, and the other girls advanced even closer, bearing the outfit Hitomi had had prepared this entire time. Ibara happily allowed them to pull her off the bed, giggling and trying to kiss her new sister-slaves even as they dressed her. It took only a few minutes for the new, reborn Ibara to take her place at the forefront of the harem of horny ex-heroines presenting themselves for Izuku.
Ibara’s new outfit bore no resemblance whatsoever to her old hero costume; instead, it actually looked much like the obscene purple-and-black garment Hitomi herself was currently wearing. It was little more than a mostly-translucent purple highleg leotard that only barely managed to stretch itself far enough to cover Ibara’s large, jiggling tits; her nipples looked as if they would poke right through the shimmering purple fabric. Dark, spiky designs swirled across the material; Ibara didn’t yet have a womb tattoo like the rest of Izuku’s slaves, but once she did, it would shine like a beacon beneath the fabric. In addition, a pair of leathery false demon wings sprouted from her shoulders, a horned headband sat nestled in her long, viney hair, and long black elbow gloves and knee-length leggings made her look like a succubus, a demon of sex and sin.
From chaste virgin to cock fiend in less than an hour. Hitomi had outdone herself.
“Well, Master?” she asked, cupping Ibara’s tits so that the horny fallen heroine could more fully display herself. “What do you think?”
Izuku’s answering grin was all teeth, and it sent a shiver through every girl in the room. “I think that you should bring her over here so we can put the slut through her paces,” he chuckled. “Or did you think I was going to celebrate conquering every heroine in their year by only fucking her once?”
Hitomi scurried to comply; behind her, every girl she’d brainwashed, enslaved, corrupted and transformed did the same. Before long, Ibara was spread and straddling her Master’s cock, her eyes rolling back in her head as a dozen pairs of hands pushed her down the shaft.
Hitomi, for her part, took up her post lying next to her Master, lips against his cheek.
“We did it, Master,” she murmured as Ibara was used as a fleshlight by every girl in their year, jerked up and down Izuku’s cock not under her own power, but by the combined efforts of every single one of her friends and comrades, all of them enslaved, conquered, utterly defeated. “They all belong to us now. They’ll make such beautiful breeding slaves.”
Izuku raised a hand to trail it down Hitomi’s belly, instantly making her moan. “Don’t leave yourself out, slave,” he hissed back. “Once I’m done breaking this toy in, I think I’ll start deciding how I want to breed you.”
Hitomi’s eyes rolled back in her head as his fingers found her cunt. Ibara’s shrieking moans were music to her ears.
There was still a long night ahead of them.
The next morning, Hitomi awoke, as usual, at the center of a giant pile of mostly-naked, thoroughly-fucked women, and felt some lingering bit of unease bubble up in her stomach.
It wasn’t the sleeping arrangements, or the heaping platters of food Izuku had,
somehow,
managed to pull as if from out of thin air as part of his well-honed aftercare routine. It was something else.
Still, that something else could wait, as Hitomi stirred, dressed, and began to eat. One by one, she was joined by the other girls, who swapped the usual array of familiar jokes, friendly jabs, and teasing about the kinky shit they’d done as they sat down to eat. It was an intimately familiar scene to Hitomi by now; she’d been doing this for months, and now, damn close to the end of their last year of UA, she knew it would be staying for the long term.
No, Hitomi’s lingering disquiet had to do with the very last girl to wake up on Izuku and Hitomi’s bed, the one to whom all of this was obviously and arrestingly new.
Izuku was the first to speak when Ibara had managed to find her clothes, strewn across the room, and at least make herself presentable.
“Morning, Ibara,” he said warmly. “I wasn’t sure how you liked your eggs, but there’s plenty here.”
Ibara raised an eyebrow. “Other than fertilized, you mean?” she asked airily.
A ripple of laughter passed through the room; every single girl there agreed heartily, after all. Hitomi still said nothing as Ibara found a seat and dug in.
Finally, once she’d given their newest member time to eat, she asked, “So, Ibara…everything okay? You’re feeling fine?”
Ibara set down her fork, and nodded. “Yes,” she said.
Hitomi glanced at Izuku. “No…issues?” she asked, gesturing at her head. “That was, uh, the most involved thing I’ve ever done, so I just…wanna check in.”
She wasn’t exaggerating. Brainwashing Ibara had been an insanely complicated, involved thing; the green-haired girl hadn’t just wanted to be corrupted once, she’d wanted to be able to roleplay her capture, defeat, and fall whenever she wanted, at will, in exquisite detail. Creating a process in Ibara’s brain to be able to not only go through successive stages of being broken down, erased, reprogrammed, and reborn as a fallen succubus of a heroine, all while keeping those processes totally hidden from her conscious mind in the moment, and yet programming in all the safewords and emergency releases safe kink practices demanded, had taken days, and been the most complicated bit of work Hitomi had ever done with her quirk. What had seemed like a surreptitious, chance encounter by Ibara had actually been the result of countless hours of conditioning to make sure that everything felt genuine enough to satisfy her, and yet had all the outs and safety measures Hitomi would never have done this without. Even now, she felt incredibly anxious that she’d somehow fucked Ibara’s mind up.
Ibara smiled gently, seemingly understanding exactly why Hitomi felt so worried. “I feel fine, Shinso,” she replied. “Really. You did wonderful.”
She reached over the table to lay a hand on Hitomi’s arm. Hitomi let out a breath, feeling some–but not all–of the tension leave her.
“That’s…good,” she said slowly. “I’m glad.”
Ibara was quiet for a moment as she ate, and Hitomi wondered if that would be the end of it. Instead, she said, “I wanted to thank you, Shinso.”
Hitomi blinked. “For what?” she said. “I got to fuck you, I don’t think I need to be thanked for that.”
Ibara smiled wider. “True,” she allowed, “But I know how personal what I asked you to do was. I know it was hard for you. But you did it for me. So…thank you.”
Hitomi fell silent, then. She just wasn’t sure what to say to that.
Izuku filled the gap, as he always did. “That reminds me,” he said, coming around the table to rest a hand on Hitomi’s shoulder. “Girls, I want you all to come over here and give Hitomi a huge hug. She went to some really dark places mentally for all your sakes last night, and I want to make sure she understands how grateful we are.”
Hitomi’s head snapped up to stare at her boyfriend, but it was too late. Like a tidal wave, she was suddenly drowned in affection, as every single girl in the Network crossed the room, leaped over the table, or flung herself off the bed to wrap her in a suffocating hug from every angle. Ibara was one of the first to reach her, but before long, Hitomi could no longer tell
who
was hugging her so tight it was starting to hurt.
That, finally, made the last of the unease in her gut fade away, replaced with warm, tender love.
Hitomi did her absolute best to fix her boyfriend with a glare while completely immobilized by laughing, grateful women. “You motherfucker,” she grumbled. She was still smiling as she said it.
Izuku just grinned at her. “I’m not sorry,” he replied. “You deserve it, Hitomi. You faced some really dark parts of yourself for their sakes. You deserve to be loved for it.”
Hitomi felt the lightness in her heart swell until she thought she might float away. It gave her the strength to say something she’d had percolating through her mind for a while.
“I…think this is enough,” she admitted slowly, looking around the room, where every girl she considered a friend was gathered together, bound by affection and love and a whole fucking lot of extremely kinky sex. “There’s nobody else I really want to add to this. Do you think we’re done growing?”
Izuku smiled, then, leaning in to join the hug. “I told you before,” he said, warm and gentle. “I would’ve been happy with just you, Hitomi. If you decide this is enough, that’s fine with me.”
Hitomi forced herself not to tear up. Instead, she leaned in, and pressed a kiss to her boyfriend’s lips.
Call her sappy, call her cliche, but she really fucking loved her awesome boyfriend. And also the two dozen or so girls they kept as their personal harem.
“You know,” she murmured, “I think we’ve got time for a quickie before we have to leave for class.”
That instantly shifted the mood in the room. Every single girl perked up, their smiles taking on lewd, lascivious edges loaded with meaning. The hug loosened, then broke up, as Izuku suddenly found himself staring down more women than most men could possibly survive.
He raised an eyebrow. “This isn’t exactly my first time hearing you say that, babe,” he replied dryly. “There is nothing quick about what you all want.”
Hitomi’s grin was the lewdest of them all. “That’s not very Plus Ultra of you, babe,” she purred. “Now come on. You’ve got a lot of horny girls to satisfy. And I want to watch you fuck every single one.”
Izuku’s laughter was suddenly muffled as three of the nearest girls–Shoko, Yumi, and Ochako–swiftly pounced, their combined weights enough to drag him backwards towards the bed, pursued by even more women.
Hitomi settled back in her chair to watch, Ibara lingering by her side–not for any tender, loving reason, but rather because she’d pulled the vine-haired former prude into her lap for a proper introduction to serving her Mistress. Ibara gasped needily, already fully prepared even without the elaborate setup of the programming Hitomi had put in her brain.
“You know,” Ibara murmured with her last threads of sanity, “It’s kind of a miracle you’ve managed to keep this secret from the rest of our classes this whole year.”
Hitomi snorted. “You’re not wrong,” she chuckled, “But we’ve pulled it off. It helps that they’re all kinda morons. But I don’t exactly mind not having to deal with this shit being public.”
With that, she settled in to watch as Katsumi managed to make the first move, straddling Izuku and pressing a kiss to his lips. With Ibara still whimpering in her lap, Hitomi was gonna enjoy this.
And, she would have, too, if at that moment the universe itself hadn’t chosen to intervene and cockblock all of them, with Kaminari Denki as its avatar.
There was a knock at the door, and Class A’s resident hapless moron called out, “Yo, Midoriya! Got a minute?”
Izuku jolted, trying to move Katsumi off him and shout back something to delay the inevitable, but it was far too late. Apparently unsatisfied with the lack of response, Kaminari opened the door, stepping through with some question about his chemistry homework already on his lips.
Instead of speaking, his eyes bugged cartoonishly out of his head as he saw every single girl in both Class A and B on top of Izuku Midoriya, watched by Izuku’s girlfriend, who was surveying the entire scene like a maestro conducting an orchestra.
“Uh…” he said, completely lost for words. “I’ll…come back later.”
Notes:
This fic has been both incredibly fun to write and also a great example of how easily something can get away from you. I originally planned for this to be a quick, easy side project while working on my actual stories. Eight months later, you might be able to tell that that didn't quite work out.
That being said, it's been a great time, and I hope you all enjoy the epilogue as well!
Discord server: https://discord.gg/gA64bh39Te
Chapter 24: The Preggilogue
Notes:
After frankly too long for what this fic was originally supposed to be, we have reached the final chapter, which is exactly the thing a lot of you have been asking for: an epilogue where every single girl is horny, pregnant, and horny about being pregnant. A Preggilogue, if you will.
Thank you to everyone who's read this absolute nonsense, and I hope you enjoy one last trip into whatever fucking depravity these characters come up with.Content includes: all the various flavors of mind control from previous chapters, plus mentions of breast growth, lactation, and a whole fucking lot of, you guessed it, pregnancy and pregnancy-flavored kinks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seven years later, near Musutafu
Hitomi Midoriya sighed as she stepped out of the car, shoes crunching on the gravel driveway of the large and–more importantly– private home of the greatest hero Japan had ever known. She maneuvered carefully towards the stairs, then waved to the driver–a man who’d been working for them long enough to know that the underground hero Mindjack very much valued her privacy–and allowed him to peel away again. Before long, the car had vanished into the thick woods that surrounded the house.
Hitomi made her way up the front steps, towards a door that was rather innocuous for what lay behind it–the domain of the Number One Hero himself, a man beloved and worshiped by all of Japan. Izuku Midoriya. Her husband.
Hitomi herself, of course, was nowhere near so highly ranked. She was an underground hero–her talents were best utilized in the dark, out of the limelight, which made her marriage with Izuku something that was best kept quiet and away from the media. As a result, most of Japan didn’t even know that their Number One Hero was married–a fact that had led to a whole lot of tabloid articles and speculation over the years, with journalists racing to link Deku romantically to everyone from Bombshell to Creati to Phantom Thief. That feeding frenzy was made even worse by the fact that most hero events that required a plus-one usually saw Deku attend with one of his many former classmates, all of whom were legendary heroines in their own rights…but, oddly, he never seemed to bring the same woman more than once in a year.
Of course, what Hitomi knew about the nature of these friendships that inspired so many newspaper articles and online forum debates would, if it ever got out, probably make those journalists have a heart attack. It was just as well that she’d never tell.
She made her way up the stairs slowly and carefully, finding herself quite tired by the time she’d made it up the handful of steps. Normally, that would be unthinkable for a young, fit heroine of her caliber, but she had an excuse.
She was, after all, more than eight months pregnant.
Fingers draped protectively over her round belly, Hitomi didn’t bother ringing the doorbell; though she knew her husband was home, she could make an educated guess that he would be…otherwise engaged.
After all, the two of them didn’t live alone.
The door eased open, and Hitomi stepped inside, her shoulders slumping with relief as she kicked off her shoes and loosened the buttons on her severe, conservative pantsuit. She’d been summoned by the Hero Public Safety Commission for a…rather important meeting. One that she hadn’t been able to dodge with the excuse of maternity leave. It had taken most of her day, between the drive to Tokyo, the hours of exhausting discussion with bureaucrats, and the ride back. But it was over now, and the faint smell of sex that suffused the entire house promised a lovely reward for her efforts.
But of course, she wasn’t Hitomi Midoriya right now, secret but loving wife of Izuku Midoriya, her identity and status known to the Commission. Not in this house. Izuku… Master… had been quite clear on that when they’d moved into this place, some three years ago now. The sound of the door closing behind her triggered a transformation, or perhaps a reversion, to her true state: Mistress Hitomi, Queen of her Master’s harem of brainwashed sex slaves.
She finished undoing the buttons of her clothing, and began to strip it off. Soon, she was getting naked in the very front lobby of her home, and doing it so naturally that it was obvious this was a regular occurrence.
And it was. Hitomi had learned quite long ago exactly how her husband–her Master– liked his women. She’d put quite a lot of effort into helping shape said women to those desires. Izuku liked them three ways: pregnant, naked, and always wet and ready to fuck.
And as Hitomi slid her panties down her legs, she was now all three, and finally deserving to enter her Master’s home properly. No member of the Network was allowed to wear clothes within their Master’s home, except with his permission or hers, which they only granted for…very specific kinds of clothing. Otherwise, they lived their lives naked and available, always freely accessible for their Master’s cock.
She stretched, running a hand over the dome of her nude belly, smiling to herself.
Hitomi loved being pregnant with her Master’s child. It was the fulfillment of her purpose, the only reason she existed. Outside this house, she had to be Hitomi Midoriya, the heroine Mindjack, a creature of back alleys and dark nights, a ghost that every criminal in Japan feared. But inside, the only thing she was a creature of was pillows and pleasure. She could put Mindjack aside, shed her like clothing, put her away like the shoes she slipped into their cubbies. Here, she could be nothing more than Izuku’s loving, pregnant, horny slave.
As she turned towards the doorway that led deeper into the house, an outside observer, if they could tear their eyes away from her gorgeously round and swollen pregnant belly or her equally engorged, achingly soft tits, which had grown a full cup and a half in size thanks to her pregnancy, might have spotted the two tattoos that were the only markings on Hitomi’s otherwise flawless skin. The first was the pink, looping tattoo that sprawled across her now-occupied womb, somehow barely even stretched by the growth of her belly. The second was a stylized symbol stamped into her asscheek, a simple thing that resembled a rabbit’s head. Every girl in the Network bore that one–while some had variations on the womb tattoo, barcodes or pawprints or cattle brands, every single female member of Deku’s UA graduating class bore that rabbit symbol on their ass. It was their mark of submission, his brand, the permanent reminder that he owned them.
And Hitomi fucking loved everything about that. Just remembering that fact, that she was forever marked as Izuku’s property, that he’d deemed her worthy to carry his child, made her horny as sin. Luckily, as the Mistress of the Network, she also had free access to her subordinate slaves’ bodies. And she intended to use it.
So, she went hunting.
Hitomi entered the kitchen first, following the sounds of running water and humming.
She was greeted to a truly lovely sight; two of her Master’s girls, hard at work to keep his house tidy–and, of course, both of them also heavily, gorgeously pregnant.
She spotted Kyoka first. The slim, petite punk woman was completely naked except for a yellow apron that wrapped around her distended belly; her hips and ass had grown round and enticing from pregnancy, her tits having swollen to lovely handfuls that stuck out proudly from her chest over her large-carrying stomach. She barely even turned as Hitomi came in, entirely absorbed in cleaning dishes in the sink.
Of course, Hitomi’s eyes immediately went to Kyoka’s most eye-catching feature: the glimmering jeweled buttplug nestled in her asshole, and the pink bullet vibrator whose power source was strapped to her thigh, the cord leading to the vibrator itself disappearing up into Kyoka’s pussy.
Hitomi grinned. She’d put Kyoka into her unaware trance mode eight hours ago, then stuck that vibrator in her cunt to torment her. Eight hours of stored-up orgasms loomed behind Kyoka’s brainwashing, and Hitomi was quite eager to see just what releasing them would do to the poor girl.
Kyoka finally noticed her. “Oh, hey, Hitomi!” she said happily, turning around to reveal just how truly gorgeous she looked while pregnant. The skinny punk girl had truly bloomed once Izuku had put a baby in her belly.
Nor was she the only one. Even as Hitomi replied, “Hey, Kyoka,” another face peeked around the corner.
“Ah!” Yumi cheered. “Mademoiselle has returned!”
The Network’s resident French maid came into the kitchen with all the promptness and grace of her “profession.” As always, she was wearing her black and white maid outfit-though she’d had to make some alterations; her ruffled corset had to be loosened dramatically to accommodate her large pregnant belly, and her tits now strained at the low-cut top, filling it out to the point where it was truly obscene. Yumi, once the skinny, supple girl whose beauty had always been more of the slim, svelte supermodel kind, now jiggled when she walked, transformed into the perfect breeding vessel by Izuku; Hitomi loved every second of seeing what Izuku’s child had done to their hired help’s body.
Yumi curtsied, as she’d been trained to–revealing that she was, of course, wearing no underwear. “Welcome back, Mademoiselle!” she said demurely. “I have been hard at work keeping the Master’s home clean!”
Hitomi smiled. “That’s good to hear, Yumi,” she said. “Have you been providing for all his other needs, as well?”
Yumi nodded eagerly. “Of course, Mademoiselle!” she assured Hitomi. “Just this morning, I served his wonderful cock with my mouth! He was so pleased with my efforts, he allowed me to swallow his seed!”
Hitomi nodded. “Lovely, Yumi,” she said. “And you, Kyoka? How is the baby treating you?”
Kyoka, still ignorant of the vibrator buzzing away in her overstimulated cunt, just huffed, stroking her fingers along her own belly. “No worse than usual,” she declared. “I swear, I think my tits got even bigger recently. I don’t even fit in my bras anymore.”
Yumi giggled. “Why would you need such frivolous garments, Madame?” she asked. “You are well aware of how the Master likes us to be nude and available for him!”
Kyoka shrugged. “Good point,” she agreed. Her conditioning really was quite odd; she was perfectly content with agreeing that she was Izuku’s slave, but somehow she never equated that to him having sex with her while she was under.
“Speaking of Izuku,” Hitomi asked. “Do you know where he is? I have something I want to talk about with him.”
Yumi nodded. “The Master is in his chambers, of course,” she said. “Quite a few of the girls have retired there with him–I believe he is partaking in some evening entertainment.”
Hitomi snorted. That was one way to describe it, she supposed.
“I see,” she said. “Thank you, Yumi. I’ll see you two later—although…Kyoka?”
Kyoka looked back up at her, having turned back to the dishes she was washing. “Yes?”
Hitomi grinned evilly. Then, she simply snapped her fingers, and said, “Release.”
In a single instant, eight hours of vibrator-induced orgasms slammed into Kyoka’s mind and body at once. She crumpled to her knees, shrieking animalistically as her whole body became one colossal orgasmic spasm. Yumi rushed to stop her from falling over entirely, holding the smaller, heavily pregnant girl tightly as she bucked and twitched, a massive spurt of her own vaginal juices spraying across the floors as her eyes rolled completely back in her head, her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she broke.
Kyoka’s orgasm went on. And on. And on. Hitomi honestly wasn’t sure if it was just one orgasm, or multiple orgasms starting and ending even as others were still ongoing. All she knew was that, when Kyoka finally slumped bonelessly to the floor, guided by Yumi’s gentle hands, her eyes were still utterly blank, and she’d made a fine mess of the floor with her juices.
Hitomi smirked as Yumi, seemingly unable to restrain herself in the face of such a gorgeous climax, peppered kisses along Kyoka’s sweat-streaked, orgasmic face. “Yumi,” she ordered. “Clean that up.”
Yumi nodded. “Yes, Mademoiselle, I will get the mop,” she replied, going to rise-but Hitomi stopped her with another look.
“No mop,” Hitomi said. “Use your tongue. And once both Kyoka and the floor are thoroughly clean, I want you to bring her to the master bedroom. I’m gathering all the girls there. Do you understand?”
Yumi looked as though she might worship Hitomi just for such a gorgeously erotic suggestion. “Yes, Mademoiselle,” she said reverently. Then, as Hitomi watched, the pregnant maid leaned down and began to tenderly lap up Kyoka’s juices, first from the floor, and then once all of those had been swallowed down, she began to slurp them directly from the source. Kyoka was too completely broken by her unimaginable orgasm to even moan as Yumi set to work on her.
Hitomi, for her part, decided to leave. She had other girls to find.
It didn’t take her long to locate the next group of loving sex slaves.
Following the sounds of moaning, Hitomi found a lovely spread of brainwashed heroine slave-flesh entangled on a couch in the living room, some movie going utterly ignored on the massive TV overlooking the huge, well-used seating arrangement, large enough for the whole Network.
Eiko and Tetsutetsu, still somehow limber nearly eight months into their pregnancies, were sixty-nining on the couch itself, Tetsu’s gray hair peeking out from between Eiko’s rippling asscheeks as she feasted on the spiky redhead’s pregnant cunt, Eiko doing the same to her manly muscled tomboy sister-slave. The two women looked incredible like this, their bodies pressed tightly together, each woman’s pregnant belly against the other’s enlarged, swollen tits.
Beside her, well within range to allow Eiko to come up for air and receive a lovely kiss every now and then, was Mina, splayed out across the couch with her legs spread wide, the position accentuating the huge swollen dome of her pink belly. Between her legs was a familiar sight: a pair of dog ears, a collar, and a tailed buttplug, all attached to the gorgeously pregnant, curvy Ochako Uraraka. Or maybe it was more accurate to call her Puppy right now.
Hitomi grinned as she leaned over the back of the couch. “Hey, girls,” she said warmly. “Having fun in here?”
There were a series of agreeable hums, and one eager bark from Puppy. Mina, for her part, craned her neck a little to better see the girl she’d turned into a Mistress so long ago.
“Sup, babe?” she asked, sounding amazingly casual for a woman having her pussy eaten out so vigorously slobber and drool were flying from Puppy’s mouth as she slurped away. “How’d the meeting with the Public Safety Commission go?”
Hitomi chuckled dryly at that. Even as she reached down to run tender, loving hands over Mina’s body, which had become a true work of big-titted, supple-curved art now that she was carrying Izuku’s child like all the rest of them, drawing appreciative groans from the pink girl, she replied, “Oh, it was fine. They’re just worried about the whole, y’know…”
As she always did, Mina read Hitomi’s mind, even as Hitomi used her own mastery of Mina’s mind to draw out pleasure from her tits and belly.
“The whole “half of the Top Fifty being out on maternity leave at once?” the pink girl asked dryly. “Gee, I wonder why they’re worried about that.”
Hitomi snorted. Really, they hadn’t been meaning to accidentally deprive Japan of so many of its top heroes at once; they’d had a whole schedule drawn up, to ensure that only a few of them would be out of action pregnant at once.
That plan had worked great…right up until Hitomi’s own developing pregnancy had started affecting her libido. By which she meant that Izuku kissing her bare belly and telling her what a good mother she was going to be had sent her into a love-drunk fugue state in which she had ordered every single girl in the Network into their bedroom, without protection, and begged Izuku to give every single one of them the same beautiful gift she’d been given.
As it turned out, even without her quirk, Hitomi could be incredibly convincing. Especially when every woman in the Network had already been brainwashed to obey her orders without question, and her husband was really, really into the sight of all of them knocked up with his kids.
So, their vaunted breeding schedule had lasted an entire month or so, and now they were looking at most of the Network going into labor within a week of each other, which Hitomi was not looking forward to. But that was okay. Now, Hitomi got to come home to a house full of gorgeous pregnant women, their bodies freely available to her to slake her own lusts.
“I mean, I think a few of them were also vaguely suspicious about the fact that we all spend so much time together in secret?” Hitomi replied, enjoying the simple conversation, which was continuing despite the fact that she was now slowly squeezing beads of pearl-white milk from Mina’s gorgeously swollen and enlarged tits, which rolled down her flesh and onto her belly as she moaned, and all the while Puppychako slobbered and lapped at Mina’s pussy the way a normal dog might lap at a water bowl. “I had to assure them that, no, we’re not planning a coup.”
Mina scoffed, though it turned into a warm, fulfilled moan halfway through. Funny; for all that she’d proclaimed herself a kink expert back when all of this had started, she’d turned out to be fairly vanilla by the standards of the Network; beneath the mind control and the enforced orgasms and the constant free-use and nudity, she just liked to be cuddled, cherished, and showered with affection during sex. Since it was thanks to her that Hitomi had managed to build up the Network in the first place, all of them had lots of affection to give her.
“Yeah, well, I’m sure they were glad to hear that you’re not planning a coup,” she sighed, even as her eyebrows waggled humorously. “You’re just running a sex cult instead.”
Hitomi laughed, dipping down to kiss Mina tenderly. The pregnant pink girl eagerly returned the kiss, moaning again as Hitomi’s fingers and Puppy’s tongue worked her up towards her climax. “You’re damn right,” she agreed. “And I like to think I’m doing a pretty good job. Now, what about you two?”
That last part had been addressed to Eiko and Tetsutetsu, who only briefly paused in their relentless tonguefucking of each others’ holes—a tonguefucking that, judging by the layer of sweat on their bodies and the trembling of their muscles, had been going on for a long time.
Eiko shrugged; her eyes had the slightly glazed-over look that told Hitomi that she was under her programming, which instantly made some of the other clues make a lot more sense. “Oh, nothing much,” she said casually, as if she was catching up with an old school friend over lunch instead of furiously fucking another pregnant woman while answering questions from the Mistress of the harem she belonged to. “Izuku set a really interesting training goal for Tetsu and I today.”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. She continued to milk Mina’s tits with her hands, making the pink girl buck as her orgasm rippled through her, all while asking Eiko, “Oh?” she asked. “Do tell.”
Eiko happily obliged. Pulling away from Tetsu’s sopping cunt, she said, “H-He said it’d be really manly if Tetsu and I saw who could make the other cum more times in a single day! Apparently it’s a great exercise for the core!”
Hitomi’s eyebrows crept upwards. “I see,” she said. “When did this start?”
“This morning?” Eiko answered with a shrug that indicated she didn’t seem to find the knowledge of just how long she and her rival had been making each other orgasm very important. “We’ve been training really hard! I’ve got Tetsu up to t-thirty t-two… oh, FUCK!”
Eiko abruptly cut herself off with a familiar cry, her hips bucking as she climaxed on Tetsu’s tongue, her eyes briefly rolling back in her head. Drool flowed from her mouth, joining a large puddle on the (thankfully stain-proof in anticipation of situations just like this) couch.
Tetsu raised her own head, eyes alight with victory. “And I,” she panted gloriously, “Got you to thirty- three! I’m gonna wi—oh God what are you—”
That was as far as she got before she forgot how to speak. Tetsu howled in ecstasy as Eiko, barely recovered from her own orgasm, dove right back into a renewed assault on Tetsu’s pussy, tongue pushing into her folds and writhing like a living creature in Eiko’s quest to keep up. Before long, that had driven Tetsu into an even more ferocious attempt to maintain her lead, continuing a self-sustaining cycle that would only end whenever one woman’s legendary stamina finally cracked. Hitomi knew from personal experience that that would be a long time coming.
Glancing back at Mina, she shrugged as if to say, “Master knows best.” The pink girl, coming down from her own orgasm, whined and wriggled in her seat as her pregnant pussy continued to come under its own oral assault by the endlessly enthusiastic puppygirl between her legs.
“Fuuuck, she’s still going,” Mina gasped, reaching out a hand to stroke Puppychako between the ears. “You’re gonna make me cum again, aren’t you, you cute little thing?”
As Puppychako yipped in the affirmative before diving right back in, Hitomi glanced at Mina. “How did you even get her to do this, anyway?” she asked, mildly interested. “Puppy isn’t exactly good at eating pussy unprompted.”
Mina grinned devilishly, though it was tempered by her recent climax. “Wouldya believe me if I said I used peanut butter?” she asked.
For a moment, Hitomi was dead silent, staring at Mina with only the sound of Puppychako’s slurping in the air between them.
And then she gagged.
“Fucking hell, Mina,” she groaned. “That’s terrible.”
Mina somehow managed to look smug while heavily pregnant, getting eaten out, and having just orgasmed from having her tits milked.
“This is why you keep me around, ain’t it?” she asked. “Awful jokes and a convenient chew toy.”
Hitomi chuckled. “That, and the fact that you look really hot when you’re pregnant with my husband’s kids,” she said.
“That too,” Mina agreed. “Now…speaking of your husband, I assume you want us all back in the bedroom so he can fuck us like the brainwashed breeding bitches we are?”
Hitomi chuckled. She came around the couch, reaching for Puppy, who eagerly rolled onto her back to accept belly rubs. Hitomi ran her hands back and forth across Ochako’s gorgeously round pregnant belly, framed by her heavy tits and plush hips, the puppygirl panting eagerly and barking happily with each touch to her tits or pussy.
“I always want you to be fucked like the brainwashed breeding bitch you are, Mina,” she said sweetly. “But if you wouldn’t mind collecting these sluts and making your way there so Master can have his wicked way with us, I would very much appreciate it.”
Mina laughed. Orders dispensed, Hitomi continued on her trip through the house.
She had more slaves to collect.
As Hitomi made her way further down the corridor, moaning from inside another door made her pause again.
She knew this door well, too; it was to the Playroom, or, as she preferred to call it, the sex dungeon. All the biggest, most obscene equipment was stored there; the ropes, the bondage rigs, and…other things. There was almost always someone using it; they were a horny bunch, after all.
Ducking her head in, she saw that there were only three current occupants, all of them just as heavily pregnant as she herself was.
The first one she noticed was Tsu, their prized dairy cow. She was firmly hooked up to the milking machine they’d set up just for her; her wrists and ankles were shackled into place, forcing her into a kneeling position while her head and neck were held in place with a frame of metal poles and leather belts. Her belly nearly scraped the ground; her breasts, hugely enlarged by pregnancy–she’d grown more in that regard than any other girl in the Network–heaved and shuddered as the clear, powerful suction cups coaxed steady streams of milk from her long, thick nipples, collecting it in the can set up in front of her milking station.
Hitomi knelt down by their froggy cow’s side, negotiating the movement as best she could while pregnant; Tsu made a low, heavy sound, a whine of sorts, as Hitomi ran a hand down her flank, admiring how her abdomen flared out into a huge belly, carrying Izuku’s child.
“How are you feeling, cow?” she asked softly. Tsu mooed in response, her mind fully shut off, replaced with the happy, horny dairy cow she’d always wanted to be.
Hitomi patted the cow on her huge, wobbling belly. “That’s what I like to hear,” she declared. “Make sure you give lots of milk, okay? You know how much we all like drinking it.”
Tsu mooed again, and Hitomi rose back onto her feet, devoting her attention to the other current occupants of the Playroom.
Where Tsu seemed to be truly loving her daily milking, the other girls were clearly trapped here as some sort of punishment. Setsuna was wrapped entirely in latex and chained spread-eagle to an X-shaped frame, headphones strapped over her ears, while Tooru’s legs were chained to thick metal rings in the floor, her arms tied behind her back and her legs forcibly spread around the vibrating mass of a sybian that was currently stuffing her pussy.
She went for Setsuna first. Their lovely little drone was in her full bodysuit, having clearly done something to get her either heavily punished or greatly rewarded by being strung up and left with little more than a vibrating wand between her legs to pleasure her. The thrashing girl, even in the depths of her pleasure, didn’t need a gag. She was a drone, after all, and had been trained to never make a noise, even while being fucked.
Hitomi admired her body, running a hand up her flank, over her round, swollen belly, and across her wobbling tits, tightly compressed beneath the latex. Blind, deafened, and completely shut off from the world, Setsuna had no way to realize who had touched her, and so she reacted the way she would for anyone—she tried to spread her legs wider, offer herself up, wet and needy and pleading to be used like the cumdump she was. Hitomi just chuckled, and reached down to turn the intensity of the vibrator up a few notches.
Setsuna had always had a lovely body, with hips made for breeding. Now, she was fulfilling that purpose admirably—Izuku’s baby had filled her belly into a fat teardrop shape beneath the black latex, her quirk completely negated as it tried to pull her apart with pleasure. Her tits were bigger and plumper, her ass fatter, her hips even more enticing to watch sway with pleasure as the vibrator buzzed between her legs. Truly, being used as a breeding bitch by Izuku had made her into an even more perfect drone.
But to be a truly perfect drone, Setsuna was best left to cum alone, completely helpless and cut off from the world, trapped within her latex prison and left with no escape from the pleasure that coursed through what little remained of her mind. Hitomi left her there, turning her attention to the last girl in the Playroom.
Blindfolded and gagged, her whole body streaked with sweat and visibly flushed, Tooru had clearly been there for hours, being brought to orgasm again and again no matter how hard she tried to fight it.
Like every other girl in the house, she too had a swollen, pregnant belly; her tits had grown heavy and large, spilling down over her belly, practically sloshing back and forth as she thrashed with pleasure.
Hitomi laid a hand on Tooru’s belly, making her yelp in surprise. Gently, Hitomi reached up to remove Tooru’s blindfold and gag, letting her tired eyes focus on her savior.
“There you are, love,” Hitomi said kindly. “Did Master put you here, you poor thing?”
Tooru whimpered, nodding; apparently, the pleasure of the still-humming sybian was making it hard for her to speak.
“Did he tell you why?” Hitomi asked. “Were you being naughty?”
Tooru shook her head, seemingly to both questions. “N-no,” she whined as another bolt of pleasure shot through her. “H-he just…c-chained me up and left. Please…help me, Mistress…I can’t take it anymore…I can’t stop cumming…”
Hitomi smiled gently. She leaned in close, and kissed Tooru on the lips. The girl was surprised for a moment, but was so starved for human touch after hours with nothing but the machine fucking her pussy that she met the kiss readily and hungrily, allowing Hitomi’s tongue into her mouth without hesitation.
When Hitomi pulled back, strings of saliva hung from Tooru’s tongue, dripping onto her swollen belly and heaving tits. She was sloppy, fucked-out, coming apart at the seams. “Mistress…” she repeated, clearly hoping Hitomi would heed her plea.
Instead, Hitomi smiled evilly. “Sorry, love,” she said, “but if Master put you here, you know I won’t override him. I think he just wants you to cum. We all know how gorgeous you are when you cum, Tooru.”
Tooru shook her head frantically. “Please,” she begged, though she still didn’t use any of their safewords. “Mistress, don’t just leave me here like this!”
Hitomi grinned. “Oh, don’t worry,” she assured her fellow pregnant slave. “I won’t.”
Tooru brightened-and then Hitomi finished, “I’ll make it even worse before I go.”
With that, she leaned in, pressed her lips to Tooru’s ear, and murmured a trigger phrase: “Pussy sensitivity: Doubled.”
Tooru’s programming, laid down all those years ago at UA, was still every bit as powerful as they had been then. Instantly, she threw her head back and shrieked as a double-strength orgasm ripped through her, her pussy now completely defenseless against the sybian’s assault. Hitomi didn’t bother gagging her again; her mouth was gaping open as she howled in ecstasy. Instead, she simply replaced Tooru’s blindfold, and walked away, smiling as the girl orgasmed herself stupid behind her. Her tits and belly heaved, her whole body shaking in overstimulated bliss.
Then, she closed the door of the Playroom, and the soundproofing they’d built in ensured that nothing could be heard outside the room.
She found Yumi waiting patiently outside, Kyoka standing limply and barely conscious next to her.
“Did you have fun, Mademoiselle?” Yumi asked.
Hitomi chuckled. “You could say that,” she replied. “I want you to wait a few minutes, then collect those three, alright? I want everyone together in the master bedroom.”
Yumi nodded, always eager to carry out Hitomi’s orders. With that taken care of, Hitomi set off back down the hallway.
She still had to find her Master, after all.
At long last, Hitomi reached the door to the master bedroom. A perfect name, that; there were other bedrooms in the mansion, but almost none of them saw regular use…not yet, anyway. They had a lot of time to fill them up.
The muffled sounds of moaning filtered through the door, and Hitomi decided to stop wasting time. She pushed open the door, and walked into the most debauched Heaven she’d ever imagined.
Strewn across a huge, lavish bedroom was all the rest of the Network, pregnant and luscious and utterly engrossed in sexual bliss. Most of them were in a cluster on the bed, girls with round bellies murmuring and kissing and moaning as, at their center, Izuku fucked them one by one—but Hitomi decided to wait to turn her attention there. Instead, she first passed by the two girls standing rigidly at attention on either side of the doorway.
Momo and Itsuka, both their minds completely locked down and erased, stared blankly ahead as Hitomi admired their pregnant bodies, swollen bellies providing perfect platforms for their heavy, enlarged breasts to rest on. Both of them bore tattoos just above their pussies—barcodes, as if they were products on the shelf, objects which existed to be posed, fucked, and discarded, used for what they produced and the pleasure they provided.
It was intoxicating to see. Two of the most respected and famous heroines in Japan, women considered both icons of heroism and incredibly beautiful besides, erased, frozen, knocked up, and transformed into little more than decorations, glorified pieces of furniture, complete with spigots.
In fact, as Hitomi ran a hand over Momo’s dark-capped teat, beads of milk dribbled from her nipple, beginning to run down the swell of her belly. Hitomi cleaned it up with her thumb, then sucked the sweet milk off, slurping it greedily as she similarly groped and milked Itsuka before moving on. Neither girl even shivered, let alone let out a moan of pleasure.
In one corner of the master suite, they’d installed a raised platform with a metal pole in the center for their resident stripper sluts; indeed, the two girls were in the middle of a fully nude duo routine as Hitomi approached them, enthralled by the twirling gyrations of their pregnant bodies.
As they noticed their Mistress, Slutty Shoko and Nei-Nei briefly halted their dance; well, Nei halted, anyway. Shoko, still upside down and wrapped around the pole, used the opportunity to press her greedy lips into Nei-Nei’s wide-spread cunt as the other bimbo turned towards Hitomi.
Judging by the vacant, stupid smile on Nei Monoma’s face, she’d long had her intelligence fried out of her with orgasms and had returned to her preferred state as Nei-Nei, pregnant bimbo whore. “Like, hiii mistress!” she giggled, moaning breathily as Shoko loudly ate out her pussy. “Didya like our dance?”
Hitomi took her time admiring how much Nei had changed since their UA days. Over the years, Slutty Shoko had corrupted her pole-sister further and further, gradually breaking down the posh, arrogant attitude she held even in everyday life, enticing her to sink deeper and deeper into freedom and depravity. That had started with her appearance; Nei had been transformed from the pale, aristocratic woman she’d been into a tanned, dyed gyaru, with dark skin and pink-streaked hair and shining white makeup around her eyes, to go with her trashy metallic makeup and eyeshadow. Her nipples, long and hard at the tips of tits that had grown considerably due to her pregnancy, were pierced with heavy-looking loops with red heart pendants, as was her belly button. A number of tattoos littered her skin, none more prominent than the gleaming dark womb tattoo over her large pregnant belly. And to think, outside of this room, Phantom Thief—and Mercury, too—were respected heroes, role models, even!
Here, though, they were just sluts. “It was excellent,” Hitomi said as Shoko, finally, got bored of her upside-down pussy-eating session, flipping back onto her feet with shocking grace and agility for a woman nearly eight months pregnant. “And how are you doing, slut?”
Shoko beamed at her, every bit as nude and pregnant and slutty as Nei-Nei. “Lovely,” she purred. “Master’s been amaaaaazing today. He already creampied Nei-Nei and I twice!”
Hitomi looked Shoko up and down as she spoke; even after years of regularly fucking the daughter of the old Number One Hero, she still couldn’t believe those tits were real. Even now, with so much pregnancy-induced growth for so many in the Network, Shoko’s massive mammaries were still the largest of all the girls by a country mile, a record held in part thanks to her own quite decent rate of growth along with her belly. Even now, breasts comparable to her own head sat perky and comfortable atop a round, protruding belly that showed off her winged womb tattoo, with nipples that stuck out as thick, heavy things begging for attention. It was a miracle that Shoko still managed to find so many slutty, outrageous outfits to cram those things into.
“That’s very good to hear,” Hitomi said, beaming. “Now, why don’t you wrap up your routine? I’m getting all the girls together for Master now.”
Nei-Nei obeyed immediately, while Slutty Shoko grinned. “Oh, one other thing, Mistress,” she said. “There’s that first responders’ ball next week that Master’s invited to, right? My other self really wants to know if she can be his plus-one.”
Hitomi’s eyes narrowed. While it was a fairly common request—since Hitomi appearing in public next to her husband would’ve weakened her cover as an underground hero, Izuku usually brought a Network girl as his date—she had…misgivings when it came to Shoko.
“Tell your other half that the last time I let her and Izuku out together, she sucked him off in a convention center bathroom right before she had to go give a speech!” she shot back.
Slutty Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Yeah? And?” she asked. “You gonna get upset about her having a little fun?”
Hitomi hissed, “She still had his cum on her lips while she was talking!”
Slutty Shoko crossed her arms. “Actually, it was on our tits,” she corrected Hitomi. “And like I said, it was just a little bit of fun.”
Hitomi gave a huge, exasperated sigh. “You two are damn lucky they were serving cream puffs at the dinner,” she declared. “Otherwise everyone would’ve made a very different assumption.”
Slutty Shoko just chuckled. “Like, whatever,” she declared. “Can she go with him or not?”
Hitomi stared the Network’s biggest-titted, sluttiest whore directly in her mismatched eyes.
“If she promises not to expose the entire Network to the world for the sake of her fucking exhibitionist streak,” she said firmly.
Slutty Shoko grinned. “Deal,” she replied.
Nei-Nei, somehow managing to piece a thought together with her room-temperature IQ, declared, “She’s totally gonna, like, suck his cock under the table or something.”
Hitomi decided to ignore that, and also the way Slutty Shoko tilted her head thoughtfully, clearly liking the idea. Instead, she just muttered, “Whatever. Finish your routine, and then do whatever Master says.”
Her favorite pair of empty-headed bimbos nodded eagerly, and went right back to twirling their huge-titted pregnant bodies for all to enjoy. Hitomi, at last, turned her attention to the main event.
Izuku, her Master and husband, was laying on his back on the bed that was large enough for the whole Network to fit on comfortably, surrounded by obedient, loving women.
Between his legs, kneeling on the floor directly below where his heavy balls swung freely, were the Network’s resident cumjunkies. They slurped greedily at his nuts, their naked bodies pressed tightly together as they worked in tandem to clean up any stray drop of cum that might seep out of the well-stuffed pussy of the girl currently impaled on Izuku’s cock.
Though she knew better than to interrupt the junkies while they were feeding by talking to them, Hitomi couldn’t help but admire the sight of them. Kinoko, Pony, and Reiko all had truly amazing bodies now that they were pregnant; Kinoko, always round and soft and curvy, had become even more so now that her belly had swollen out to encompass seemingly her entire torso. Her tits spilled over the top of her belly, her nipples dark and sensitive and aching to be suckled.
Reiko, meanwhile, had proven along with Yumi and Kyoka that a skinny pregnant girl was a sight to behold. She was still somehow thin as a rail in most places, her legs and ribcage especially, even though her belly looked absurdly huge now that she carried Izuku’s child. Her tits stuck out like swollen beestings, having grown appreciably, yet still remaining absurdly sensitive little handfuls of milk and pleasure. She was a joy to fuck, a flexible thing able to contort into any shape necessary to drink Izuku’s cum despite her pregnancy.
Pony, for her part, seemed to take to pregnancy more than almost any girl in the Network. With her stocky, solid frame, she carried a pregnant belly easily, letting it round out her hips and ass and make her tits swell just enough to stay proportional. She really had been properly bred, full and heavy and gravid. As she suckled on her stud’s balls, she stroked her belly lovingly, obviously looking forward to a long life of carrying his foals.
As for the girl being blessed with the honor of Izuku’s cock itself? Straddling him, moaning and mewling like a helpless kitten as his dick plowed into her from below, was the Number Two hero, his greatest rival for his throne: none other than Katsumi Bakugo. Long since tamed and conquered, the woman had none of her usual fire or defiance; instead, love and obedience were all that appeared on her face and in her eyes as she joyfully rode her Master’s cock. Her body, too, had adapted to its purpose; her belly was enormous and round, protruding out from her lithe frame like a huge melon. She was carrying so large that it was a miracle she could even move as well as she did; Hitomi knew that she was carrying twins, a fact that filled the breeding-obsessed bitch with joy every time she was reminded of what a good job she was doing carrying children for her Master. Capped off with a pair of tits that had gotten increasingly pointy and torpedo-shaped as they’d swelled with pregnancy, and Katsumi Bakugo had made it obvious to the world that she had been born to carry Izuku’s children, and look fucking fantastic doing it.
Hitomi couldn’t help herself from crossing the room in a haze, entranced by Katsumi’s fertile, gravid body. She cupped Katsumi’s face in her hands, watching the red-eyed woman struggle to even recognize her through the haze of bliss that came from being used as her childhood friend’s baby factory.
“Look at you,” Hitomi whispered, soft and passionate. “I can’t believe you used to cuss us all out and call us “extras.” You’re nothing but a breeder, Katsumi. Nothing but a womb on legs for Izuku to keep full and placid and happy. You really aren’t alive except when you’re pregnant now, isn’t that right, Kacchan? You just want to keep having Izuku’s babies forever, like a good little fuckdoll.”
Katsumi moaned, her gaze fuzzy and distant, as her triggers were hammered. Even deep in the haze of submission to her Master, she understood, and when Hitomi kissed her gently, she kissed back even as her body continued to try and milk Izuku’s cock of every last drop of the seed it desperately craved.
Leaving Katsumi to continue to fuck herself on Izuku’s dick as if she could somehow get even more pregnant, Hitomi let her gaze roam further up her husband’s body. A slave-girl had slotted herself against either side of him, running their tongues worshipfully over his chest, obsessively kissing every inch of him. On one side was the curvy, dark-haired form of Yui Kodai, while the other was the domain of the fallen angel of Izuku’s harem, Ibara Shiozaki.
Hitomi approached Yui first. The girl moaned appreciatively as Hitomi’s hands found her fat, aching tits, squeezing out drops of milk that splashed onto Yui’s round belly.
“How are you doing, baby?” Hitomi cooed, slotting into the role of Yui’s “Mommy” with practiced ease. “Is Daddy being good to you?”
Yui nodded, whimpering; in the same mode, perfectly regressing into her Mommy and Daddy’s beloved, she answered, “Y-yes, Mommy…”
Hitomi pinched Yui’s nipple tighter, making her squeal. “Is he giving you his cock?” she asked. “It’s important for girls like you with Daddy’s baby in your belly to get your Daddy’s cock as often as possible.”
Yui bit her lip. “Ngghhh…” she moaned. “Mommy, Daddy’s being so mean…he isn’t giving me his cock…”
Hitomi raised an eyebrow. “Really?” she asked, skeptical. “Why not?”
Yui pouted, rolling partially to look at Hitomi, even as her body remained slotted against Izuku’s, her poor neglected pussy grinding against his leg.
“He keeps fucking Auntie Katsumi instead!” Yui complained, pointing at the moaning husk of a woman still mindlessly fucking herself into oblivion with Izuku’s cock. “Why does she get all of Daddy’s cum to herself?”
Hitomi tutted. “Well, that’s a good question, sweetie,” she agreed. “But I’m sure your Daddy knows best. Auntie Katsumi is a very pretty girl, and she needs Daddy’s cock too, you know. But don’t worry. Just focus on growing Daddy’s baby in your belly nice and big, and I’m sure he’ll give you his cock soon enough. Maybe he’ll even put it in your butt the way you like so much.”
Yui beamed at that, and wriggled her way right back into her worshipful position against Izuku’s chest.
That left Hitomi free to turn her gaze towards the woman on Izuku’s other flank. “And what about you?” she asked the obsessive slave that had once been Ibara Shiozaki.
Ibara pulled away from licking Izuku’s chest only regretfully; she loved to worship her Master, seemingly obsessed with tasting and feeling him as often as she could. The only thing she seemed to enjoy more was being pregnant.
“This worthless slave feels perfect, Mistress,” she murmured, visibly aroused just by being in the presence of the woman who had so thoroughly dominated and corrupted her soul. “Being blessed with Master’s children is the most pleasure I have ever experienced.”
Hitomi nodded. “And you are still happy to obey?” she pressed. “No…memories?”
That was one of Ibara’s favorite little roleplay fantasies to act out; she would come to Izuku and Hitomi and claim to be suffering from phantom remannts of her old identity cropping up, claiming that she had once been a “heroine,” as ludicrous as that claim was. That would then give Hitomi an excuse to “draw out” said memories—or simply just reset Ibara’s elaborate, multifaceted brainwashing setup that allowed her to shift Ibara between the “stages” of her fall into sexual slavery and debauchery at will—and essentially re-corrupt her. It was always painstaking, and delicate, and intimately, intensively thorough, leaving everyone involved both mentally and physically exhausted. In her own way, Ibara really was the most demanding and difficult of the Network to truly satisfy.
But it seemed Ibara didn’t need to play that game tonight in order to receive all the pleasure she could ever want. All she needed was the touch of her Master and the feeling of his child in her belly.
“No,” she told Hitomi. “This…this is perfection. I can’t believe I ever thought being pure and chaste and heroic was preferable to…to being a mindless cumdump!”
Her last words shot up in pitch and volume as Hitomi rewarded her with a pair of fingers pressed up into her snatch, sending Ibara into an instant, overwhelming orgasm. She yowled as she came, her engorged, heavy tits rolling and slapping against her chest, nipples dragging against Izuku’s skin as her pregnant belly shuddered, round and egg-shaped.
Hitomi left Ibara to recover, and turned her attention onto the final pair of women in the Network, who were currently being given the gift of riding Izuku’s face simultaneously, one straddling his lips and the other cooing and tormenting her less busty sister-wife from behind. They were in fact two halves of one whole—Fumiko Tokoyami and her quirk, Dark Shadow. Both of them, small and diminutive, had their frames utterly dominated by huge pregnant bellies as they bounced in unison, Fumiko’s cunt twitching under the assault of Izuku’s tongue and Dark Shadow pressing her shadowy tits into Fumiko’s back.
Fumiko’s tits, always small, had stayed so as her belly had grown; her nipples had grown, too, though, darkening until pinching and rolling them was a favorite Network pastime, tormenting Fumiko’s sensitive body until she’d at last begun to produce milk just from the sheer stimulation. That milk, spurting from tits not much bigger than handfuls, flowed in rivulets down Fumiko’s seemingly massive baby bump, occasionally being lapped up by the other girls attending to Fumiko’s body.
As for Dark Shadow, the fact that she was sporting a belly just as round as Fumiko’s was still fucking with Hitomi’s head. Neither she nor Fumiko had been able to figure out if Dark Shadow was actually pregnant, or if she was just piggybacking off of Fumiko’s body like always and just liked to act like she was. Shadow herself claimed that Izuku had, in fact, managed to impregnate her, and that the child in her belly would in fact be the sentient shadow quirk of Fumiko’s child once they were born. Hitomi had decided to believe her, mostly because she didn’t want to think about it anymore.
“Fuckin’ look at you,” Shadow gasped, visibly feeling pleasure just from the way Izuku’s tongue curled and flicked against Fumiko’s cunt. “All…pregnant and shit…addicted to Izuku’s cum…”
Fumiko whined. “Shadow…you’re addicted to it too…” she complained. “And you’re…more pregnant than I am!”
If that jab had been intended to upset Fumiko’s sentient Quirk, it did the opposite. Instead, Shadow’s clawlike fingers dipped down into her own spectral pussy, and she let out a breathy moan of her own.
“Yeah…Yeah, I am,” she agreed. “He…he bred me…pinned me down and fucked a baby into me…completely defeated me, turned me into his little obedient breeding bitch…turned us both into his breeding bitches…come on, Fumiko, cum already…cum so I can cum…”
Fumiko’s head lolled back, and Hitomi couldn’t help grinning. Linking Dark Shadow’s ability to cum directly to Fumiko’s own climax had been a slightly more recent idea of hers, but it had proven to be one of her favorite tricks to pull on the shared-mind pair. It had also transformed Shadow into a far more considerate, caring, and giving lover; after all, especially when she was fucking Fumiko herself, there was little point in trying to extract her own pleasure before her partner’s.
As Fumiko indeed began to cum, followed shortly by her Quirk, Hitomi decided to leave them to it. Izuku pulled away from Fumiko’s sopping cunt, his face dripping with pussy juices that he wore like a badge of honor. Without skipping a beat, Shadow gathered Fumiko up so the two of them could cum together, falling backwards against the headboard of the Network’s enormous bed.
Hitomi knelt down to press a kiss to her Master-husband’s lips, relishing the taste of the half-dozen girls he must have tonguefucked in the last hour.
“I’m home, Master,” she said warmly. “Did you enjoy yourself while I was gone?”
Izuku chuckled, though it was a little strained. A moment later, Hitomi saw why; Katsumi shrieked in pleasure as she finally made her baby daddy cum, her pregnant pussy flooded with jizz as she reached her own orgasm, body bucking and pregnant belly quivering. She rose up off Izuku’s cock, unleashing a flood of cum that she’d evidently been holding there. In an instant, the cumjunkies were on her, yanking the Number Two Hero’s legs even wider so they could fit all three of their tongues into her cunt at once and slurp out every drop of cum they could. Katsumi was too broken, too brainwashed, too pregnant to do anything but moan happily and let them feed.
Izuku, of course, had long since figured out how to turn One For All to the task of giving him enough stamina to handle so many women desperate for his cock, so he barely even softened as he turned to Hitomi.
“I think you can see for yourself, love,” he replied dryly, gesturing at the obscene diorama of pregnant fuckmeat on display all around them—even more now, as Yumi had led the Playroom girls and Kyoka into the room, followed shortly by Mina, Ochako, Eiko and Tetsutetsu. At last, every girl who had given herself to Izuku as a brainwashed sex slave was gathered into the bedroom Hitomi had invited them into, all those years ago, with babies in their bellies and nothing but love and devotion in their hearts.
Hitomi was disturbed from her reverie by Izuku’s voice. “Did your meeting go well?” he asked.
She nodded. “Yes, Master,” she said, smirking. “The silly bureaucrats are still worried we’re plotting to take over the world, instead of all being used like the mindless cumdumps we are!”
A laugh went around the room at that, and even Izuku joined in; the paranoia of the Hero Commission was well known to them.
“They’re right to be suspicious of you,” he teased, the tone of his voice sending pangs of lust through Hitomi’s pregnant body. “After all, you’ve turned the greatest heroines into Japan into nothing but broken sex slaves. You’ve given them all to me, let me knock them up, and you don’t even feel bad about it, do you?”
The corner of Hitomi’s mind that Izuku had turned into a villain, the part of her he’d lovingly crafted himself, gave her all the words she needed for that.
“Nope, master,” she said happily. “I don’t feel bad at all. It’s what they deserved, after all! Any woman you want should get on her knees and worship your cock in the hope that you’ll get her pregnant, after all! It’s just what we exist for!”
Izuku laughed. “You’re the most twisted bitch I’ve ever seen,” he said fondly, reaching out to cup Hitomi’s cheek. “You probably would try to take over the world for me if you thought I wanted you to.”
Hitomi nuzzled happily into the contact; the slightest touch from her Master was the most exquisite pleasure imaginable. “In a heartbeat, Master,” she agreed. “Just say the word, and I’ll have world leaders kneeling at your feet. The most beautiful women in the world, serving your cock. I’d make you god-king of the world—so long as I could be your slave queen.”
Izuku ran his thumb over Hitomi’s lips. Her eyes fluttered shut, and she opened her mouth willingly as his finger intruded. “Silly slut,” he rumbled, his voice felt in Hitomi’s chest rather than heard. “You already are.”
Hitomi moaned just from his words, from the pleasure of his approval and love. This was the truest submission imaginable—submission to the point that her very existence brought her Master pleasure, and that brought her pleasure in return.
But of course, Hitomi’s mind was the most twisted of all Izuku’s slave-wives, and she had an entire harem of nearly-as-twisted women eager to offer him their pregnant pussies.
“So, Master,” she cooed, gesturing around her at the grinning, horny girls around the room. “We’re all here and ready to serve you. How would you like to fuck us? Would you like to put collars and chains on us and parade us around to humiliate the greatest heroines Japan has to offer like cheap whores?”
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Mmm,” he hummed. “I don’t think so.”
Undeterred, Hitomi tried again. “We’ve got that camera in the closet,” she offered. “You wanna record a couple of Japan’s greatest icons of heroism cumming themselves stupid on your cock while proclaiming their eternal loyalty to you? Make a sextape to “leak” the way we sent Shoko’s dear Daddy Endeavor one of his precious legacy getting bred into submission by your thick jizz?”
Izuku seemed a little more reluctant to dismiss that one, and the girls all seemed ready to volunteer to have their public reputations ruined forever. Even Shoko looked eager, her huge tits jiggling as she visibly recalled the greatest day of her life, the day she’d “accidentally” sent Endeavor the video of her getting impregnated while shrieking her eternal obedience to Izuku Midoriya’s cock.
Eventually, though, Izuku’s expression hardened. “No,” he decided. “I want something…stronger than that.”
Hitomi nodded, and went for the big guns.
“Would you like me to undo all these sluts’ programming for the night?” she asked, gesturing around the room at the suddenly confused and unnerved women. “Turn them back to the way they were before we ever started this, make them come to their senses after seven years, wondering what’s happened to their bodies, why they’re so obscenely pregnant, why they’ve been branded and tattooed and pierced and made into cock-addicted fucktoys? I could do it with a snap of my fingers. You wanna break them all over again?”
A shudder went around the room, as every single heroine imagined going through all that training all over again, being re-broken from the ground up, reverted to factory settings just to be enslaved again, and loving every second of it.
And yet, Izuku considered it, considered it…and shook his head. This time, though, his smirk made it clear that he had made his own decision.
“No, I don’t think that’ll be necessary,” he declared, rising from the bed in an easy, nonchalant motion. “I know what I want.”
Hitomi’s eyes widened, but she would have willingly given Izuku her soul if he asked for it, and so she didn’t hesitate to respond, “Then take it, Master. It belongs to you.”
Izuku bared his teeth. By way of an answer, he simply said, “Then I want you.”
As the room full of obscenely pregnant girls watched hungrily, Izuku advanced on Hitomi, step by relentless step. She gulped as he loomed over her, that playful, domineering grin on his face.
Her body hungered for him. She knew that intimately. Her pregnancy-thickened thighs were already rubbing together as he cupped her chin in one hand, tilting her head up to look her in the eye.
“Is this what you wanted, slave?” he asked huskily as his hands roamed over her tits.
Hitomi whimpered, but her mind struggled to process the words as Izuku toyed with her body with deft fingers; she did not move, of course, as that would have interfered with her Master’s right to free access to her body. “W-what do you mean, Master?” she asked weakly as Izuku rubbed a hand over the curve of her belly. He’d pressed her almost all the way up to the wall, leaving her with nowhere to escape from his attentions even if she’d wanted to.
She really was almost unrecognizable; Hitomi was the furthest along of any girl in the Network, carrying Izuku’s firstborn, as she’d claimed the right to all those years ago. Her once slim, small-breasted body was now dominated by a huge pregnant belly, with thick thighs, wide, motherly hips, and plump, swollen tits that rolled like waves as her body, always hypersensitive to Izuku’s touch, responded greedily to the sensation of his fingers on her skin. She’d been completely transformed by Izuku’s seed, reborn as the perfect mother for his children.
Izuku leaned in close as Hitomi moaned, unable to stop herself from reacting. “This,” he whispered, gesturing behind him, at the room where so many women, just as pregnant and obedient and slutty as she was, watched enthralled, eager to see their Harem Queen put in her place just as they had been. “Is this what you wanted your life to be, when you told me about your fantasies all those years ago? Did you imagine yourself here, just one girl out of many, mindless and horny and pregnant, completely helpless to resist me?”
Izuku’s fingers cupped her tit, squeezing. They found her nipple, and rolled it until, at last, milk began to dribble from the darkened tip. Hitomi bit her lip, but then gave up entirely. Her legs bucked, and she moaned shamelessly as Izuku’s other hand slipped between her legs.
“Yes!” she cried eagerly as milk sprayed onto her belly. “Yes, I always wanted this!”
Izuku leaned in closer, his lips inches from her face as he worked her over. She was a moaning, twitching lump of flesh in his hands; he’d known every weak point she had long before her pregnancy had supercharged her sensitivity and turned her whole body into one giant aching, needy erogenous zone. Now, one crook of his finger could turn her into a begging, mindless bitch.
“Look what you’ve done, slave,” he told her in that rough, low voice. “A whole generation of heroines, turned into my personal babymakers. All your own friends, your own comrades, pregnant and obedient, completely obsessed with my cock. You did that to them. You turned them into what they are now. I never made you do it. You did it yourself, to satisfy your own twisted fantasy.”
Hitomi threw her head back as Izuku buried two fingers up to the knuckle in her quivering snatch, and howled, “YES! I’m a twisted mindless bitch! I’m nothing but your obedient fucktoy!”
Izuku chuckled as he pressed kisses into her forehead, her neck, her cheeks; Hitomi tried to turn her head to kiss him back, but he skillfully evaded her lips, denying her even that.
At last, she came with a wordless cry, pleasure buckling her knees and making her sink to the ground, a mess of milk and sweat and cum as she leaned back against the wall-but not for very long.
Hitomi felt Izuku’s arms wrap around her pregnant belly, picking her up gently, carefully, with the tenderness she knew he felt beneath his merciless veneer. For a moment, she felt a rush of love for him-followed by a rush of something else when he spoke again.
“Let’s get you on the bed, slave,” he told her. “After all, you deserve a reward for working so hard to make all your friends into my breeding bitches.”
Hitomi could only mewl helplessly, her pregnancy leaving her soft and helpless to do anything but accept Izuku’s use of her body.
He laid her out on her back at the center of their bed, her head on the pillows for support. Her legs parted instinctively for him, trying desperately to entice him in.
Izuku, though, just chuckled. He turned his head to regard the other women in the room, every single one of them pregnant with his child, addicted to his cock. “Get over here,” he ordered with a jerk of his head. “I want you all to watch.”
They all scurried to obey. Mina, Katsumi, Momo, Shoko, Ochako, Eiko, Kyoka, Fumiko, Tsu, Yumi, Tooru, Nei, Itsuka, Yui, Setsuna, Tetsutetsu, Reiko, Pony, Kinoko, and Ibara, every single girl who’d found bliss in joining Hitomi and Izuku in their bed did so yet again–yet unlike all those times before, this time, they simply sat down, laid out, positioned themselves to watch. A few of the braver girls, those who liked to toe the lines their Master laid out, reached out to gently stroke Hitomi’s body, making her whimper in desperate need. A look from Izuku sent them right back to watching, though; no girl wanted to miss the sight of their Master making love to their Mistress. Just as many of them loved her as loved him, after all.
It was a great tangled mess of relationships, their Network; while polygamy was still illegal in Japan, and Hitomi was Izuku’s only wife in the eyes of the law, damn near half the girls–the more romantic half–still made it quite clear that they considered Izuku their husband, something Hitomi was happy to encourage. Others still remained firmly in the dear, intimate space of friends and fuckbuddies, for all that they lived with them. A few girls had opted for more…kinky descriptors of their relationship with Izuku. Yui was quite upfront about calling him Daddy. Reiko, Pony, and Kinoko had him listed as “Dealer” in their contacts. Katsumi had, somehow, managed to list herself on their tax returns as a piece of Izuku’s property and slip it by the Japanese government. She claimed it was for the “tax benefits.” Nobody believed her.
And that wasn’t even counting the huge number of relationships between all the girls in the Network that didn’t even involve Izuku or Hitomi. Mina, Eiko, and Tetsutetsu existed in a sort of loose, odd trifecta that seemed mostly based on Mina and Tetsutetsu ganging up on Eiko occasionally and dragging her out on a date before dragging her back and fucking her stupid. Momo and Itsuka occasionally shared Kyoka between them. Setsuna had been known to actually go out and enjoy the occasional one-night stand outside the Network entirely, though she always insisted on “paying for it” by spending a few days as Izuku’s mindless fuckdrone when she got back. Shoko was one of the girls who considered Izuku her husband, but Slutty Shoko, still going strong as a fully separate personality, had gotten married to Nei during one of her periods in control, for all that said marriage seemed to mostly be an excuse to have a whole lot of wedding sex.
In other words, it was a gigantic, confusing clusterfuck–as it always was. But they were all distinctions without differences. Here in this room, they were all united in submission, and love, and pleasure–and none of them were more united than Hitomi and Izuku.
Surrounded by the girls they’d brought into their life, Hitomi still realized that Izuku’s attention was entirely on her. He pressed between her legs, not fucking her yet, just running an awed, tender hand over the round dome of her belly. Hitomi sighed with pleasure as Izuku’s rough, scarred fingers tended to her. She couldn’t help reaching down to caress her belly with her own hands, too. Her hands fit over top of Izuku’s, the two of them holding their child.
Izuku leaned down to kiss her gently. “I fucking love you, you know that, Hitomi?” he murmured softly, loud enough for the girls to hear, but only barely. His focus was all on her.
Hitomi smiled. This wasn’t a domineering grin or a lewd smirk or even a bright beam. This was a shy, awkward, deeply loving smile that belonged to a woman who’d never quite figured out how to show the intense affection she felt–but knew that the man she loved would understand just fine anyway.
“I love you too,” she muttered. She wasn’t a Mistress right now, wasn’t a slave, wasn’t anything but herself.
Izuku pressed another kiss to her forehead. “This is all I ever wanted with you,” he reminded her. “Just you and me, on a bed, with you blushing like that despite how badly we both know you want it.”
Hitomi tilted her head to the side. “Don’t forget about the baby you fucked into me,” she quipped. “We both know you wanted that too.”
Izuku’s lips twitched into a grin. “Fair enough,” he admitted. “But still…we never needed any of this. None of the
“Master”
stuff, none of the mind control, none of these women. I loved you just the way you were.”
Hitomi’s heart melted, but she still managed to answer, “Maybe not, but you can’t deny that all of that was
really
fun.”
A laugh spread through the watching girls. “You can say that again!” Mina whooped from her position near the foot of the bed.
Izuku raised an eyebrow, and turned his head to look at the pink-skinned girl who’d been their first conquest. For a second, he was right back to being their Master, not Izuku. And his order had just been disobeyed. Mina froze, and she finally realized what was about to happen.
Izuku snapped his fingers. “Gag her,” he ordered. “Let’s see if she can still interrupt with a dildo down her throat.”
Mina’s eyes widened, but it was far too late for her already. The girls on either side of her pounced, four of them wrestling her down with ease before she could even react. Kyoka approached, having already pulled out a magnificent dildo-gag from one of the many drawers full of sex toys the Network kept handy at all times. She visibly enjoyed the process of prying open Mina’s mouth to fit the long, thick dildo down into her throat before strapping the gag into place and leaving the pink slut completely unable to make any noise louder than a gargled moan.
With Mina now properly silenced–and being used as a plush, pregnant grope toy for her sister-slaves, too–Izuku turned his attention back to Hitomi. “Anyway, like I was saying,” he continued, “I don’t really want to do some kinky Master-slave thing with you right now, Hitomi. I just want to make my gorgeous pregnant wife cum like she deserves.”
Hitomi blushed deeply, but smiled, too. “Well,” she declared, “Your gorgeous pregnant wife has absolutely no complaints about that.”
Izuku chuckled. “Well then,” he said as he folded his hands into hers and pressed his cock against her pussy. “Just relax and let me take care of you, baby.”
Hitomi was happy to do just that. She let out a long, contented moan of pleasure as Izuku filled her, his weight perfectly controlled to press down on her without crushing her. His cock slid home in the way he’d long since learned was perfect to make her cum.
His lips never left hers as he thrust into her, his hands holding hers, her whole body yielding to him, nothing held back, nothing regretted. Her pregnant belly juddered with pleasure as he made love to her, pressed between them, her body soft and round and wet for him. She nearly screwed her eyes shut from the gentle pleasure of it all, the feeling of being filled so perfectly, his cock nestled into her g-spot, moving in slow, gentle rhythms that made her body resonate like a ringing bell. Her tits sloshed back and forth on her chest, slapping against her skin, milk still leaking from her nipples. Each thrust left beads of white fluid trailing down her belly or splattered on her neck, the slow steady trickle a sign of just how ready her body was for motherhood.
It was the final proof Hitomi needed that Izuku hadn’t just mastered her, hadn’t just claimed her as a prize to fuck. He’d tamed her, made her fall in love with the gentle, simple pleasures too, turned her into his domesticated pregnant wife. That, more than anything, made the slow, building tsunami inside her start to tip over the edge.
“I…I’m gonna…” she gasped in the scant few seconds Izuku gave her before he dove back in for another kiss. He was fully pressing her into the bed now, her legs wrapped tight around his back, her fingers interlaced with his as he fucked into her.
“Cum, Hitomi,” he whispered into her ear as he drove her right up to that edge. “Cum for me. Let me see you fall apart.”
She threw her head back, and made one last plea while she still had the strength to fend off her orgasm a little bit longer. “Y-you…cum too…inside…”
Izuku smiled gently. “I’m gonna cum soon, Hitomi,” he assured her, the groan in his voice unmistakable. “I’ll fill you up.”
Hitomi, knowing that she’d get her creampie, stopped holding back. Her eyes fluttered in their sockets, and she cried out in perfect, overwhelming bliss as she climaxed. She drew Izuku tight to her, her body instinctively guaranteeing that she’d be filled with his cum, not even caring that she was already pregnant.
It worked. Izuku came a second later, groaning in fulfillment as he finished inside his wife. Hitomi’s pussy milked him for every drop he was worth, rippling with the aftershocks of her orgasm as she slumped back against the bed.
Izuku pulled back slowly, letting Hitomi recover. “I love you,” he murmured one last time.
“Love you too,” Hitomi whispered back. Almost by themselves, her hands came up to touch herself, one groping her milk-filled tits, the other rubbing between her legs, dipping into the cum slowly leaking out of her.
None of the girls had moved from their positions watching the show. A few had been masturbating, but they’d done so quietly, unwilling to distract Izuku from making such tender love to the girl responsible for bringing all of them such happiness. Even the cumjunkies controlled themselves, rather than performing their usual role of creampie clean-up crew.
“Thank you,” Hitomi said gently as her senses came back to her. “I…think I really needed that.”
Izuku smiled. “Of course, honey,” he replied. “Though I wouldn’t be so quick.”
Hitomi stilled. Suddenly, she realized that Izuku was smirking, and that the energy in the room–and the looks on the faces of her sister-slaves–was suddenly very, very different.
Izuku got off the bed, rising to his feet with a satisfied groan. “Well,” he declared, “I think I’m gonna go make dinner. She’s all yours, girls.”
Hitomi’s eyes snapped open fully. “W-wait a second,” she said. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Izuku turned to look back at her just as the gaggle of waiting slave-girls made their first move. They grabbed Hitomi’s arms and legs, practiced hands pulling soft velvet ropes and fuzzy handcuffs from hidden notches in the massive, custom-made bed, already linked to the posts in the corners. Hitomi barely even heard the clicks as they were closed around her wrists and ankles, trapping her spread-eagle on the bed, her creampied cunt exposed for all to see.
“While you were gone, the girls and I cooked up a plan,” Izuku explained, the gleam in his eye making it clear that he had gone right back to Master mode, with all the devious, wicked sadism and overwhelming power that that implied. “The first part of it was to make you all soft and mushy with gentle, loving sex–and of course to also remind you how much we all love you.”
Hitomi heard the clatter of drawers opening, and sex toys– lots of sex toys–being pulled out, accompanied by evil, eager giggles.
“The second part,” a familiar voice continued, “Is what we’re about to do.”
Hitomi turned her head to see Mina, no longer gagged, grinning at her with truly wicked intent. She was flanked by other girls–Shoko, Momo, Eiko, Yui, and others–while elsewhere in the room other girls were still crowding around a very special set of drawers indeed.
Every single one of the girls had a very specific toy attached. A strap-on, each in bold, bright colors–often color-coded to the girls’ hair color–that caught the light menacingly as the girls grinned. As Hitomi watched, the last few girls affixed their own straps and came to gather around her, in the most blatant declaration of intent Hitomi had ever seen.
Izuku snapped his fingers, getting Hitomi’s attention along with every other girl there. “For the rest of the night, you’re the lowest, most worthless slut in the Network,” he informed Hitomi. “Every one of the girls you broke and brainwashed and got knocked up has a blank check to do anything they want to get back at you. And they chose this.”
Hitomi shuddered, still staring at the forest of strap-ons obviously destined for every one of her holes.
“Consider it us…showing appreciation,” Momo declared. “After all, if it wasn’t for you, we wouldn’t be here. Only seems fair to pay the favor back by running a train on you until we decide you’ve had enough.”
“That might be a while,” Eiko added. “Master told us that if he finishes making dinner and you still remember your own name, he’s not letting any of us cum for a week.”
A twinkle in Izuku’s eye made it clear that that part was entirely true. With a wave, he headed for the door, completely abandoning Hitomi to the not-so-tender mercies of the harem of women she’d recruited and enslaved.
Hitomi was trembling as the Network closed in. “You’re sadistic,” she whispered. She was smiling as she said it, her pussy already dripping and ready to go again.
“What can we say? We had a pretty good Mistress to learn it from,” another voice purred. It was Shoko who had answered as she knelt down between Hitomi’s legs, clearly claiming the honor of being the first to take her pussy. Mina similarly began lining up with Hitomi’s mouth. Girls began to line up behind the two of them, or else cluster around to get angles at other, more outlandish possibilities. There were a lot of them to satisfy, after all.
“Now, do us a favor, and hold still, Hitomi,” Shoko continued, her mismatched eyes gleaming. She paused, and pursed her lips thoughtfully. “Well. For as long as you can, anyway.”
Hitomi stopped trying to think, after that. It turned out that building an entire harem of absolutely depraved women had some…enjoyable side effects.
Not that she needed the proof, of course.
Notes:
I think that'll be it for now. Maybe eventually I'll write the one girl who almost made the cut as a sort of bonus chapter, but if that does happen, it probably won't be for quite a while.
Thank you again for reading!
Pages Navigation
MaelstromSteel on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Jan 2024 01:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Jan 2024 02:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
raysofrey on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Jan 2024 02:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Jan 2024 02:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
duncanbixkingoftricks on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Jan 2024 04:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Jan 2024 05:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vhae on Chapter 1 Sun 21 Jan 2024 11:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Momo fun (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Jan 2024 08:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Jan 2024 09:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
zPotatoMan on Chapter 1 Thu 07 Mar 2024 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Mar 2024 12:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 1 Fri 24 May 2024 06:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Sat 25 May 2024 07:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 1 Sun 26 May 2024 03:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Sun 26 May 2024 06:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 1 Mon 27 May 2024 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Mon 27 May 2024 02:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 1 Mon 27 May 2024 12:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Jul 2024 01:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tntb99 on Chapter 1 Thu 11 Jul 2024 02:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Thu 11 Jul 2024 02:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tntb99 on Chapter 1 Wed 07 Aug 2024 03:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Wed 07 Aug 2024 09:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Qugana on Chapter 1 Thu 22 Aug 2024 06:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Thu 22 Aug 2024 01:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
ColeTheSoul on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Nov 2024 06:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Nov 2024 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
LeonKennedy2000 on Chapter 1 Fri 27 Jun 2025 09:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Jun 2025 03:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
LeonKennedy2000 on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Jul 2025 05:07AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 06 Jul 2025 05:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Jul 2025 10:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
HashtagGuestIsBest on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 01:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 02:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
duncanbixkingoftricks on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 02:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drax152 on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 02:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 02:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drax152 on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 03:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drax152 on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 05:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 01:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
memeboi23 on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Jan 2024 01:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sleepy_Winter on Chapter 2 Wed 10 Jan 2024 06:33AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 10 Jan 2024 06:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Wed 10 Jan 2024 02:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Plauge_Dragon on Chapter 2 Wed 10 Jan 2024 07:04AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 10 Jan 2024 07:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Wed 10 Jan 2024 02:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Thnooder on Chapter 2 Sat 13 Jan 2024 03:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdLuigi on Chapter 2 Sat 13 Jan 2024 05:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation